Skip to main content

Full text of "[Historical and biographical works]"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at http : //books . google . com/| 



Digitized by 



Google 




Digitized by 



Google 






Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



ECCLESIASTICAL MEMORIALS, 

RELATING CHIEFLY TO 

RELIGION, 

THE REFORMATION OF IT, 

AND THE EMERGENCIES 
or THE 

CHURCH OF ENGLAND, 

UNDER 

KING HENRY VIII. KING EDWARD VI. 

AND 

QUEEN MARY I. 



LARGE APPENDIXES, CONTAINING ORIGINAL PAPERS, 
RECORDS, &c. 



One generation shall pniae thy works unto another, and dedare thy power —The memorial 
of thine abundant kindness shall be shewed ; and men shall sing of thy righteousness. 

Ptaim CTtlv. 4, 7- 



BY JOHN STRYPE, M. A. 

VOL. I. PART II. 

OXFORD, 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS, 
MDCCCXXII. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



APPENDIX: 



CONTAINING 



RECORDS, LETTERS, 



AND OTHER 



ORIGINAL WRITINGS, 



REFERRED TO IN 



THE MEMORIALS 



UNDER THE REION OF 



KING HENRY VIII. 



VOL. I. PART n. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



AN 

APPENDIX 

TO THE 

MEMORIALS ECCLESIASTICAL, 

UNDER THE REIGN OF 

KING HENRY VIII. 



Number I. 

S^ing Henry's letter to Sir David Owen, to provide an 
htmdred men to go into France with Aim, in behalf of 
the Pope against the French King. 

By the King. 
HENRY R. 

XRUSTIE and welbeloved, wee grele you wel. AndMSS.D.G. 
wheras wee, according to our dutie to God and to his^*^^- 
Church, at the instant requests and desires of the Popes 
Hohnes, and other Christen Princes, our confederates and 
alli^, have for the defence of the said Church, bang by 
our enemy the French Kinge oppressed, and the extincting 
of the detestable schisme raised by certain perverse Cardi- 
nalls, and maintained by the same King, entred actual war 
against him ; entending, God willing, by the aid and assist- 
ance of such of our confederates imd allies as shal joyn 
with us in that Gods quarrel, to pursue and continue the 
said wars, and personally to proceed into France with an 
anny royal this next summer, as wel for that our purpose, 
as for recovering oiur right there : wee signiiie unto you, 

b2 



Digitized by 



Google 



4 APPENDIX OP 

that for our better assistance in that behalf, wee have ap- 
poynted you, among others, to pass over with us in this 
journey and voyage, with the number of a hundred able 
men, mete for the warrs, to be by you provided. Wherof 
threescore to bee archers, and forty InUs on foot, sufficiently 
4 harnessed and appointed for the warrs. Willing and desiring 
you therefore not onely to prepare your self for that pur- 
pose, but also with al spedie diligence to put the said num- 
ber of men in convenient readines accqrdipglie: and to. as- 
certaine us thereof by your writing on this ade the begin- 
ning of April next coming at the farthest : and at the same , 
season to send unto us some discrete servant of yours, to 
recejrve mony for jackets, and conducting of the said num- 
ber. To the entent that yee, with the said number, may be 
ready to set forward towards us, at any time after, when 
wee by our writing shal require you so to do. And these 
our letters, signed and sealed with our own hand and signet, 
shall be as sufficient warrant and discharge unto you in that 
behalf, as though the same had passed under our Great Seal 
of England ; any act, statute, or ordinance, heretofore made 
to the contrary concerning retainors notwithstanding. Faile 
ye not to accomplish the premises, as ye tender the honour 
and suretie of us, and of this our realme, and the advaunce- 
ment and furtheraunce of this meritorious voyage, Yeven 
under our signet at our mannor of Greenwiche, SS. Feb. 
anno Reg. 4. . 

^1 

Number II. 

King Henry to Ms Ambassador in Flanders^ in bdudfqf 

Thomas Bamaby^ merchant. 

To our trusty and right weJbeloved CounsaHer, Dr. Knight, 
our Ambassador in the parties ofFlaundres. 

By the King. 
HENRY R. 

MSS. G. H. TRUSTY and right welbiloved we grete you well. And 
albeit that we, by our letters patents of save conduy te un- 
der our Great Scale, have licenced and auctorised our Wel- 



Eq 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 6 

biloved dubg^et, Thorny Bamaby, of our citie of London, 
merchaunte, that he by himself, his servants, factors, or 
attumeys, denyzens, or straungiers, shal use and occupie 
the feate and entrecourse of al maner merchaundize, in al 
places, and at al seasons, during the terme of yeres in 
our said letters conteigned ; yet that notwithstanding, it is 
shewed unto us on the behalf of our said sub^et^ that our 
right dere and right entirely welbiloved cousine, the Duchesse 
of Savoye, hath caused certain proclamations to be made of 
lat£, that noe baye-salt, or wine, of the growing of the 
parties of Fraunce, Normandy, Bretayne, or Gascoigne, 
being of the connnodities of our auncient enemie, the 
Frenshe King, shalbe brought or conveyede into the parties 
of Flaimdres, or elsewher under her dominion, upon pajme 
of forfeiture of the same, as we be enformed : we tenderly 
mynding and willing the said Thomas Bamaby, to enjoy 
the whole efiFect of pur said letters of save conduy te to hym 
in this partie graunted, wol and desire you in such sub- 
stantial and discrete wise, to solicite our said cousine Ihat 
she wolbe contented to graunte unto the same Thomas his 
letters patents of save conduyte, under hir Grete Seale, in 5 
as large and ample manner as is speciiSed in our said letters 
of saveconduyte. And for the more and better knowleage 
herof, we send unto you, at this time, our trusty and wel- 
biloved servant Sir John Wallop, Knight, with other oiir 
letters directed unto our said cousiiie; whome we desire 
you tienderly and diligently to favor in the spedy expedition 
and furtheraunce of this cause. Wherby ye shal minister 
unto us ful good pleasure. Yeven under our signet at our 
monastery of Chartesaye the xiith daye of August. 



b3 



Digitized by 



Google 



€ APPENDIX OF 

Number III. 
Kmg Henry to his Jmbassadors with the Prince ^Castile, 
Jbr satis/bctkm to be demanded for staying of a merchant- 
man, put in by stress of weather to Zealand. 

To our trusty and right welbiloved CounsailorSy and 
Knight Jbr our body^ Sir Edward Ponyngs, Comptroller 
of our Household, and Maister William Knighty our Amr- 
bassadors with our cousin the Prince of Castile ^ 

HENRY R. % **^ **^- 
MSS. G. H. TRUSTY and right welbUoved, we grete you wel ; lating 
you wit, it is comen to our knowledge, that where as a ship 
lately to us belonging, called the Cast, laden by our wel- 
biloved subgietts, John Alen, Hugh Clopton, and Richard 
Permour, and others, with woUes, cloth, and othre mer- 
chaundises and conunodities of this our reame, being in her 
voyage towards the parties of Italye, was by excessive rage 
and storme of weder, aftre many daun^ers and perillis, in 
avoyding her extreme ruyn, driven by violence and/orce 
into the parties of Zeland, taking for her refuge and socour 
the road and watier nere unto Armewie; a pretence and 
clayme was made in the name of our cousine, the Prince of 
Castille, of certain tolls, customs, and othre exactions, called 
the toll of Gravelyng and Zeland. Wherupon the officers 
of our said couain caused not oonly the purser of the said 
shi{^ to be arrested in the town of Middylborowe, and 
committed unto prison, wher he remayned to his grete 
payne, hurte, and prejudice ; but also with force of gonshot, 
in manner of warre, caused our said ship to be horded, and 
out of the same spoiled and toke al her sailles, and so de- 
teigned, withhilde, and kept her from her voyi^, til such 
tyme as our said subgietts were driven to put in suffident 
suretie and caution to aunswer according to law. Which 
said detaigning not oonly put our said subgietts to grete 
and excessive costs and charges, and their tyme gretely 
hindred, to thair expresse wrongs, but also hath been the 
cause, that by the retai'dation of our said ship she now 



Digitized by 



Google 



' RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 7 

lately fell into the daungier and hands of the Mores and 
enfidels, enemys to Christs faith. Whidi infid.els, having 6 
certain foists and galeb appointed for the warres, have not 
oonly slayne diverse of our subgiets, the maryners and gon- 
ners of our said shipp, but alsa have taken hir, and al the 
said goodes and tnerchaundises, with the reridue of the 
people being in her, whom they have and detaigne in prison 
and captivity. And in as mbch as it is notary, ihat in caas 
the said retardation had not been, our said l^Mp of al sdmili- 
tude had not happened into the said daungier, we do not 
impute the cu)^ and hbune therof in any persofo^ but oonly 
in the offieers of our said couon. Which jacture, wrong, 
and prejudice, we cannot ne woll suffice to puse without 
suffident reformation and amends. And ccHuodering timt 
it is contrary to al law, right, and consdence, that any tolls, 
dustumes^ or othre impo&ations shuld be exacted of aay per- 
son for any ship, goods, or meichaundises so forced and 
driven in by wed^rs, specially where nothing is intended to 
be put to sale; and for that also the tareaties of entefcourse, 
which hath hert<^ore been made betwene les and our pro- 
genitors, and our. said cousin and his pro^nitors, be ex* 
pressely contrary hereunto ; we therfore wol and command 
you, that shewing and extending this niatier at good length 
to the conunissioQers of our said counn, ye not oonly re- 
quire restitution of such mony or bonds as have been made 
or payd in the name of our said subgietts for the said tolls, 
whwby they may be clerely recompensed and discharged of 
the same ; but also, f(H* the more aggravation of tins mati^, 
ye demande amends, as well for our said ship, and the goods 
and merchaundises, which, by meane of thie said retardation, 
he now lost and taken, as is above said ; as also of al other 
losses^ dammages, and Mndraunces, susteined by the same. 
Endevomring you with all effect to reduce and bring this 
matier to a good resolution, as our special trust is in you. 
Yeven undre our signet, at our manour of <Sareenwich, the 
xxii. day of July. 



B 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



8 APPENDIX OF 

Number IV. 
The constables of Tcumoy^ hmhg the Yeomen of the Kin^s. 
guard iherey to Cardinal Woisey and the Privy Council; 
certifying the, great hardships and inconveniences they 
mtist undergo f if, according to a late order ^ their, wages 
should be altered from quarterly to half-yearly payments. 

Cott.Libr. WHEREAS it hath pleased your Grace to direct, &c. 
* certifying your Grace and al the Lords of the Kings most 
honcH:able Council, that wee, yeomen of the Kings most 
honorable' guard, his poor senrants and daily orators, and 
yours, being constables here, whose names be subscribed 
evierich of us in his behalf, hath examined his company ac^ 
confing to his duty. And it is considered among us in ge- 
neral, that it would be great prejudice and hurt to the said 
garrison, if they diould be paid according to die tenor of 
your Graces letters, for divers and many oonaderations. 
H /.First, it is to be considered, that the said garrison doth 
se^e three months before they receive th^ wages. And in* 
continently at the recdpt of the same, they pay for meat 
and drink, and for other things necessary, in the said three 
months had 2md obtained upon thm credence. And what 
time they have paid al their duty, many a one have not a 
peny left to convey himself for the three months to come. 

And besides and over that, many cme is in debt to the 
sum of 10^. or 20«. some more, some less. This ccxnadered, 
it should be much more harder with us and with the said 
garrison, if we be put to the half years payment 

Also, it is to be considered, that there is many a poor 
man in the said garrison, as well single men as wedded 
men. And wheras it is so, that single mea can wel convey 
thoodselves from three months, but to be in debt more or less : 
much niore harder it is with wedded men, having here his 
wife and two or three or four children apiece, and 'some 
more and some less. And wheras men convey themselves by 
the space of three months, it should be much more harder 
to convey themselves by the space of half a year. 

Also, tho it be so, that victualers, which be not able of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 9 

themfielyes to victual twenty or thirty persons, but they 
should be greatly relieved out of the Kmgs odIei«; yet 
other poor men that hath wife and children, and keepeth a 
poor house by himself, is not relieved, except he have his 
wages. For tho it be so, that meA may have bread and 
beer upon their scores and tayles, yet slial not men have 
flesh, fish, butter, eggs, cheese, nor other things necessary, 
except they have ready mony. For the country victualeth 
the city (or ready mony. For and if the country should 
withdraw for lack of payment, it would cause great scarce- 
ness to be among us, to the great hurt of the said garrison. 

Also^ it is to be considered, that we be not among our 
spedal fri^ids, as the King^s garrisons of Calais and else- 
where; but we be among our friends by compulsion. And 
in such friends is no great trust and fidehty ; but smal faith 
or £ivour, without friendship or kindnes. For in the highest 
part of al France, we of the said garrison may have for our 
mony as much friendship as we may have in the said city 
of Toumay : which hath been oftentimes proved. For what 
time any of the said garrison hath not mony to convey them- 
selves Mid their households, then taketh they a gage, and 
iayeth the same to a townes man to pledge, for to have 
mony therupon. And if their gage or pledge be of the 
value of 90s. then he shal have dierupon the said pledge or 
gage, 7^. or 8s. or therabouts. And if he fail of the day of 
pajrment, incontinently he leeseth his gage or pledg, of what 
valour soever it be. In which their so dcnng is no maner of 
frienship. 

Also, it is to be considered, that the Kings most gracious 
coin- is not accepted here and in England accordingly. For 
tho that it be so, that the garrison receive the Kings coin, 
as the pence after the rate of England, nevertheles what 
time that men shal buy victuals and other necessaries, the 
peny starling is but worth a Flemish peny. And thus in 
every threepence starling, there is one peny lost. And he 
that taketh IM. by the day, his wi^s in buying any thifng 
is but 8d. by the day. And he that taketh 8d. by the day 
is in like maner; his wages cometh to Sd, starling, axid 



Digitized by 



Google 



10 APPENDIX OP 

8 Fkmish hal^ny. And like maner in al. other what wages 
soever they take. Which is great Km and dommage to the 
said garrison here: and shal continue by reason of the pay« 
ment of the said pence. Except it shal please the Sings 
Highnes to command the said pence to be called home agm 
into the reahn <^ England, or else some other order and di- 
rection therin to be had and taken. And also that the Kings 
most noble cc»n of his gold, as his royal may hare course 
for iOs. sterlii^; and his angd noble at 6tf. 8cL sterling; 
and the crown at 4». 9d. sterling. Wheras the said garri* 
son recdve them, as the royal, for 11^. sterling, the angel 
noble for 7^* 9d. starling, and the crown for 4g, 6d. starhng. 
And thus appeareth the impovershing tji the said garrison. 

For it is to be considered, that the merdiant will sel their 
wares and merchadize^ and likewise victuals; strangers, 
their victuals, so that they take no loss by the said mony^ 
Wheras al the English victualers bear the loss, and othcars 
of the said garrison. 

Also^ that where men ]axk mony, meat, and drink, with 
other necessaries which must needs be had : and that thing 
which a man may buy for 4d. starling of ready mony, if it 
be borrowed, it shal cost 6d. or Id* starling. Which should 
be great hindrance to poor men: and should be never able 
to recover it, if they should be pud by tlie half year, ae^ 
cording to the tenor of your Graces letter. 

Also, it is to be considered, that in the Kings garrison 
royal, as in Calais and elsewhere, no maltot is demaunded 
nor paid : wheras we of the Kings garrison of Toumay pay 
for every tun of wine 40^. sterling mdUoi; and for every 
barrel of beer 12d. sterling. Also, we pay for fish, for flesh, 
and fpr every other thing that is bought Which amounteth 
to a great sum in the year; to the great hurt and dommage 
of the said garrison. 

Also, it is tQ bee considered, that in the Kings garrison 
royal, as in Calais and elsewhere, is wel invironed ; as the 
sea and England on the one »de, and the. marches of the 
same on the other side: which be to them great firiends. 
By whom the said garrisons of Calais and elsewhere be 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 11 

ixftaitiines relieved. And they have wore for a Fktimh 
peny, than the garrison of Toumay hath for 9d. sterling* 
Which commodities the Kings garri»m of Toumay lacketh 
in every behalf. Also, there is in the Kings said garriscm ai 
Cahus, divers merchants that do victual the said garrison for 
half year to half year ; and with as easie price as men may 
buy for ready mony. Wheras we, the said garrison of 
Tournay, have no sudi friends, but the contrary. For 
when the said garison lacketh mony, then the said garrison 
lacketh victuals ; as at this present is wel proved. 

Humbly we beseech your Grace, with al the Lords of the 
Kings most honorable Council, that it may please your 
Grace, with al the Lords of the Kings most honourable 
CouncU, to be mean, and to inform the Kings Highness of 
these the premisses, and other, for the relief of the said 
garrison. And that it may please his Highness to have 
consideration and remors : to this before rehearsed, in con- 
sidering the true and faithful service, that we his poor ser- 
vants, yeomen of his most honorable guard, with al the 
whole retinue of the said garrison, have don unto his High- 
ness heretofore, and hereafter intendeth to do: that it may 
please his abundant goodness, to look upon the said garrison 
with the ey of pity and of connderation, fdr the eactmemgQ 
of the indempnity of the said premisses. 

And that it may furthermore jdease his Highness to ooo^ 
mand, that provi£d<m of mony may be had to the deputy of 
this his city of Toumay, and Treasurer, to content and pay 
the garrison here accc»rdingly, by the three months, as it 
hath been heretofore used. 

And further, we humbly beseech your Grace, and al the 
said Lords of the Kings most hcHiorable Council, your said 
daily orators, to have consideration of the said premisses : 
and for the information therof to the Kings Highness. 

And furthermore, not to take displeasure with your said 
poor men and daily orators, for their rude writing unto 
your Grace ; which lacketh as wel learning, as good cbunsil. 
But as they write unto your Grace after their natural witts, 
and as poverty and necessity constraineth them to write ac- 



Digitized by 



Google 



la APPENDIX OF 

cording to the truth ; and further, for die preservation of 
the said garrison, and the welfare of the same. 

And thus your eaid poor men and daily orators be ever 
bound to pray to God for your Grace, and for al the Lords 
of the Kings most honorable Council, that yoiu* Honors may 
long continue and endure. 

John Prince. Tho. Gray. John Brodger. 

Will. Bentall. Tho. Stribithil. Tho. Walett. . 

Rich. Forster. Will. Harford. Rich. Stone. 

Rob. Mitchel. Rich. Dobell. Rob. Axe. 

John iErdeley. Evan Bodmer. 



Number V. 
Sir Richard Jemegan, Lord Deputy qfToumay^Mnd the 
Council; their letter to the Cardinal, accompanyvngthe 
. Jbtmer, written bjf. the constables. 
Cotton. Li- PLEASETH your Grace to understand, that 28 day of 
guia^ ' Aprillast past, we received your letter dated at Westminster 
the 2S day of April; wherin your Graces pleasure is, that 
upon deliberate communication had of sundry of our letters 
sent unto your Gnwe for provision of mony, it was thought 
by the Kings Grace^ and his most honorable Council, that 
ioafflnuch as none of the Kings garrisons in any other place 
be, or have been used to be paid their wages but half 
yearly ; it standeth not with any necessity, that the garrison 
of this town of Toumay should have continually so hasty 
and speedy payment made to them at the end of every three 
months : and for that cause the Kings pleasure is, that after 
the third day of the said month of April finally determined, 
the payments to be paid at the end of every half year, and 
not before. So that the third day of October, and the third 
day of April, shall be from henceforth our days of pa}rment 
10 And for ease and better commodity of soldiers and victual- 
lers, his pleasure is, that a prest of a thousand marks shal 
be advanced and assigned to the garrison, to be deducted 
and rebated at the half years payment. And over this, it is 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 18 

his'graeioUs [Measure, the premisses to be notified and db- 
clared to al the garrison. And after, that we al cf our « 
Council here, and captains of the retinue, do send a certifi- 
cate s^ned and subscribed with our names; dedarii^ our 
selves to be contented and conformable to receive the pay- 
ment in form afore rehearsed; without any fardiar calling 
or molesting the King and his Council in that behalf, &c. 

Pleaseth your Grace, according to the Eii^ command- 
ment and your Grace in this behalf; we have called before 
us al the captains, men of arms, vinteners, and constables ; 
and declared and shewed them the Kings pleasure and your 
Graces, taken in the premisses, with the whole circumstance 
of your Graces letter; to the end, that they and every of 
them should assemble their companies, to advertise them 
the same ; and that they should conform themselves to fol- 
low the tenour of your said Graces letter. Wherupon they 
have al assembled their companies ; and have made certifi- 
cates, as it appeaceth; Which certificates .we send your 
Grace with this letter; as.wd the captains with tbem^i of 
arms by themsdves, as vinteners and constables by them*- 
selves. 

Wherby your Grace dial perceive the great necessity and 
poverty that ^is sxmmg thenji. : And, Sit, as far as we can 
know, we ascertain your Grace, and al my. Lords of the 
Counril, that al the articles dedared in the said certificates 
be of truth and unfeigned. And also, that we cannot see 
it is possible to be. brought to so long a day without the 
aventure, without some ^^eat inconvenience. 

For at the making hereof, there wcare certain victuallers 
came and complained to me, the Kings deputy, that there 
were divers of the garrison that had taken their victuals 
from them by (orcc. Wherupon I called afore me the 
parties so doing,r to make redress therof. And they an- 
swered me, thai they, had offered the victuakrs to taylle 
with them, and to set it upon scores ; for that that they had 
was laid to {dedge ; and that poverty made thm do it ; for 
mony they had none ; nor no man would trust them ; and 
without meat and drink they could, npt live. And the 



Digitized by 



Google 



14 APPENDIX OF 

vktuaUers being as poor for their parts as others. For 
thws m^ht not abide the same. Whenipon I was driven 
to find remedy for the time as I might Nevertheles, Sir, 
we assure your Grtace, if that we have not right shortly 
relief of mony for their wages, what great inoonTeniences 
would fortune by this extreme necessity, God knows; and 
we fear the likelihood. £q)ecially, because the danger is at 
al howres so near, as here, to us. 



11 Number VI. 

The Lord Moun^o^j and the Council cU Toumagf^ io Car^ 

dinal Wcisey ; upon his w^brmaiion of an enterprisx in- 

tended against that place. 
Cott. Li. PLEASE your Grace, my Lord, we have received your 
guLE. '' letters, dated at Duresm Place^ &c. 

My Lord, your Grace knoweth wel we lately have ad- 
vertised you as to the news of the enteiprize of the French 
m«i; how that we suppose vmly they be of little eflfect. 
I, the Kings lieutenant here, was also advertised of the 
same news by the said master Deputy : and both afcnre his 
advertisement and since, I sent out divers ways to know 
what assemblies were made^and the cause thereof ; and was 
ascertained, that the assembly that was made was full poor^ 
as was their musters. And as some take it, that it was to 
make braggs to the King of Arragons ambassadors And I 
think it shalbe hard, what by such friends as I have gotten 
in these parties, and by such espies as I send forth, that 
smal things shal be attempted against tins city, but I shal 
have warning afore. Notwithstandii^, w^ require your 
Grace to continue your advertisement concerning this dty. 
And that that shal come to our knowledge, we shal ascertain 
you in like wise, as our duties are. And if I had authority^ 
and therewith to retain folks ci their council, as wel might 
be don, I doubt not but I should know more oi their 
privities and their enteiprizing than I can now. 

And as to the fumi^iing of this town with things ne- 
cessary, if bunnes tshould fortune, we shal do that in us do 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 15 

ly. But your Grace knoweth wel we are but bare ci mmiy 
W&i and have but little over to. bear the diarge of the 
garrison and labours monthly. And tor that purpose must 
be occupied divera ways (if any such chance should fortune) 
no smal sums of money. This city is also ill provided of 
victuals: and much we have to do with the inhabitants and 
council to have it amended, and to cause them to make 
provision fin* themselves. And as to the soldiers, they be of 
none ability for to provide of victuals, but look it should be 
provided of the King, in like wise as it was in Mr. Poinyngs 
days. For as yet there is no established garrison. 

Furthermore, wheras your Grace thinketh, that the as- 
sembly which is bruited to be, or if any attemptates shatbe 
made against us, is not without the comfort, stirring, and 
procuring of the inhafattai^ of this town; wherfore the 
opinion of the Kings Council is, and the Kings express com- 
maundment, that we forthwith, by all the best means that 
we can use, shal take from the said inhabitants al their har- 
ness and habiliments of war; wherby we shalbe out ci 
danger of them, if they intend any tMng prejudicial unto 
the city. 

My Lord, as to that matter, we have used the best way 
we could devbe. And for the same have caused al the city 
to be searched, what harness and habilimaits of war they 
have : shewing unto thssi, we would know in what a readi- 
neti they were to serve the King, if need were. And the 12 
repcart is brought ia by eaptaina and others, which had the 
buames, that in harness and habergeoust, good and evil, 
there be not in the inhabitants handfi above the number of 
557. In cross-bows 80. and in hand-^ns 65. Wliich 
number we dimk little to be feared, if any danger. Where 
w-emay soon have them. And iy>w If we should take them, 
they would little help us. And a great ruihour should rise 
thefeof. If the Kings Grace or hU Coundl wol that in 
any wise we shall take them, his pleasure shal be accom- 
plished to the best we may. 

We have alao yisited the artikry house of the town : 
which is no great thing. It is under strong docnrs and 



Digitized by 



Google 



16 APPENDIX OF 

loeka, in the' keeping of the four chiefe of this city. And 
I, the Eing& heutenant,' intend to have other kep o£ the 
same doors, and to be the fifth widi diem. 

My Lord) we bese^h your Grace to have in remem- 
brance, that we may have mony shordy ; and that we may 
have some store remaining by us. For we were never so 
ill furnished. My Lord, we had made you answer or this, 
of the premisses, saving we deferred the same unto we.iiad 
taken view throughout this city, both of their store of 
victuals and harness. And thus our Lord have you in his 
tuition. Written at Tournay the xi day of Septemb. . 
At yom* Graces commaundment. 

Will. Mountjoy. Sir Ric. Jam^am. 

Richard Sam|}(tan. Sir Job. Tremayle. 

Sir Richard Whett^il. 



Number VII. 
A private combination ofFrancBj Denmark^ and ScoHand^ 
of invading England^ and atiadcvng Toumag^-; dis^ 
covered to Sir Richard Jemegan^ the King's Lieutenant 
there. Intone Henry Crossene, a spy qf the Ca/rdiffwiPs in 
the French. Court: being part qfa letter from the said 
Sir Richard to the Cardinal. 
Cotton. Li. PLEASITH your Grace to understand, that this day came 
bnjr. caii- qq^ Henry Crossene unto one of the gates here at Tournay^ 
Sec. Your Grace shal moreover understand, that' the same 
Henry Crossene is come strait from the French Kings ccurt, 
and hath shewed me this heWs following to advotise your 
Grace with diligence. 

First, he saith, that the French Einig, the^ Kmg of Den* 
mai^k, the Duke of Albany for the realm of Sootkiid, and 
Richard de la Pole, be al in one confederatioli:and appoint- 
ment, and concluded upon these enterprizes foUowing. And 
for the sure conclusion of the same, theriD'is already de- 
parted into Scotland, and firom thaioe to Denmark, Mon- 
sieur de P^rsel, chief CounsiUor of Roan,- and David Cokron, 
13 King of Herdids. The which David Hezold of Denmark 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 17 

was the same that I took going to France now lately : of 
vrhom I wrote unto your Grace with speed. And whether 
my letters came to your Grace or not; or if I did in the 
same acceptable service or not, hitherto knew neither the 
Kings pleasure nor your Graces. 

Item^ That Richard de la Pole should take shipping in 
Denmark, and the Duke of Ulske, the King of Depmarks 
unkle, with a certain number of lance knights^ to land in 
some part of England. 

Item, That the Duke of Albany shall take shipping in 
Bretaign, to go into Scotland ; and there to make bu^nes 
against the King in those parties. 

Item, That Mcmdeur de Burbone, and the Duke of 
Vendosme, at the same time shal come before this town. So 
that al these enterprizes should be put in execution al at 
one time: to the end that the King shdUld be the more 
troubled for the defence of the same. 

And al this should be put in ure within this two or three 
months. 

And for that your Grace may ^ve the more credence, 
and to have the more knowledg in this before rehearsed, 
there is one Mr. Robert Cokbome, a Scot, and Bp. of Ruse, 
who hath disclosed al this to the same Henry Crossene, as 
he saith ; to the end that your Grace may be advertised. 
And the same Mr. Robert Kokbom desireth the Kings 
passport to pass and repass with twelve horses with himself, 
and then at his coming he will shew your Grace more at. 
length of al that is further determined. The which he wil 
disclose to no man but to the Kings Highnes, or to your 
Grace. And if it shal be your Graces pleasure, that the 
said Mr. Ro. Kokb. shal have the Kings passport, and that 
it may so please your Grace, that the same passport niay 
be sent to me, or to the Master of the Fellowship, Mr. 
Hewesto, where the said Will. [Henry] Cross, do tary for 
the same: who should have the conveyance of it most scr*. 
cretlie that might be. For, is. far as I can perceive by WilL 
[Hen.] Cross, the said Mr. Rob. Kokb. -would depart se- 

VOL. I. PART II. c 



Digitized by 



Google 



Ig APPENDIX OF 

cretlie out of France, and with hast by thb herald of Den- 
mark, whidi wag here taken, is much of this befbre rehearsed, 
come to Mr. Rob. E. knowledge. For tbey are both Scots. 
And the herold thought that Mr. Ro. K. was good Frendi, 
as he hath been before. But some cause there is, that he is 
not at thas time omtent with the French Sing, but ^ad to 
be revenged. 

Your Grace shall understand, that Richard de la PocJ i» 
departed from the French King, and is departed to Mence 
in Lorain. And from thence shall go to Dienmark, as the 
same William saith. I doubt not, but as «^ortly as he shal 
depart from thence, I shal be advertised of his departure. 
For I have sent eq)ials to Menoe for die same. 

Also, I send your Grace a letter here endosed, lliat one 
PoUe, a master of a ship, dwelling at Hansardame [Am- 
sterdam] in Holland, hath sent to a Pviest, Sir William, 
that is with Rich, de la Foole^ The which PoUe hath al- 
ways served in time past Perkjoi Warbeke, from Edmond 
de la Pole, and now Richard de la Pole. Wherfore this 
letter is the more suspect. And if this enterprize befcHre re- 
hearsed diould be put in execution, I am sc»y that your 
Grace, and al the Lords of the Kings most honorable Privy 
Council, hath not given credence to our oft writings, for the 
avauncement of sudi works as should have been great, and- 
most necessary for the surety of this the Kings citadel. For 
14 if the same had been after our poor avices ^owed in the 
same, at the time the cdder part of this castle, wUch. is yet 
very feeble, had been clean out of danger,, and as strong 
and as defenceaUe as other of the new works is. And' for 
ladk of the same, I assure your Grace, whosoever hadi in- 
formed your Grace the contrary, there shalbfi great danger 
and great paane, with loss of many men to d^end the saaae, 
if any such thing shal fortune or chaunoe. 

And now. Sir, at diis time, for extreme poverty by fansk 
and ladc of mony, there be here, I assuce your Ga^Kse,maay 
dead, weary, and uncomfortable hearti^ as knoiweth oar 
Loid God, who ever preserve your Grrace to fab pleJEUoire. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIOINALS. 19 

Written at Tofumay, the last day of May, by your servant 
to his little power, 

l^r Rychard Jarnegail. 
To iny Lord Cardinab 
good Qroce. 



Number VIII. 
TU Chapter qfffie Church tf Ttmmojf to iheir Bishop, the 
. Cardinal ^York; acknowledging their ihankfidness to 

himjbr procuring them the King's patent, cofnfirming aU 

thdrJoTTiier liberties ; and begging his patronage. 

LITERAS ve6tr» Amplitudiiiis, reveren&snme Pater, b^'^cav'' 
aocepimus; quae nobis amaibiis et jucimdissimaD et gr»-^s.F. i. 
tisffime fn^runt : eoque ma^s, quod jamjHidem summo de«> 
fflderio expetivimus occamonem afiquam nolxi^ obiatum iri^ 
qua ves^rsie Dignationi studiosissime gratificaTemor. Quam: 
nunc oblatam esse nnrifice gaudemus^ et Isetaaiilr.' Non 
quod vestris in nos beneficiis dignum aliquid jam i^penda^ 
mus: quinimo (siouti par est) deelarare impiimisr cupimus, 
rxon. modo nostram erga vestram Patemitatem benevolenti- 
am, (qusB, ut debetur, maxima est,) sed cuhum in easn pra^. 
dpuum observantiamque singularem. Nos igitur omiies 
eodem assensu, ac una omnium yoee, ita yestf as IXgnationis 
petilioni annuimus, (quae imperare potius quam rogare de^ 
buisset,) ut vehementer doleremns nos in re ampliori vestrae 
Patemitati non posse morem gerere: condonantes hila^ 
rissim^ chirurgi regii filio quicquid vestra Amplitudo po- 
stulavit. Detnderamus etiam id vestrae Amplitudini esse per- 
suasum, mchil esse, sire et exigilum sit, aut grande; quod 
non alacriter ac prompdsame vestra causa efficiamu^. 

Neque tsttnen illud est omittendum, quod literatissimo 
humanissimoque D«<>; Doctori, vfestrae Patertiitatis Vicarioj 
pluribus etpbsuiihus ; earn scil. pectcrdam, quae im{»iihis 
caiiofiiicjorum retieptionSms sdlha est perselvi, ncm in no^ 
sti^ usus et commoditatetn converti, aut k nobis esse m- 
stitutam, sed id oifiAe pecuniae ^ubd pei^lvitur, itt ecdteftiae 
Mm^fm, et theaaurarium ad^ cappatn. cemparandam, im- 

c« 



Digitized by 



Google 



ax APPENDIX OF 

plicatur. Quod.etiam apostolica auctcnitate et.deest0to Hiwr 
ecclesiae concessum est. 
15 Cieterum, ne pluribus vestram Dignationem detineamus, 
ea omnia eidem poUicemur, quae k fidelissiims omtoribus^ et 
yestrse dignitatis et nominis amantissimis, postulari possunt. 
Ad quod san^ astringimur multis magnisque rationibus. 
Vestra enim providentia effectum est, . ut eccleaastica liber- 
tas regali munere conservata et defensa at, atque hactenus 
ejuBmodi gubematores rectoresqae assecuti sumus, qui nos 
nostraque pmilegia illaesa immotaque tutati sunt Quae ni- 
mman omnia in vestrse Amplitudinis egre^am laiidem et 
gloriam eumulatissime reddidemnt. 

Oramas igitur atque obtestamor vestram IKgnitatem, ut 
vestrae hujus ecclesise patrocinium tutelamque suscipiat, quae, 
ootidi^ supplidbus votis et pro invictissimi R^s nostri se- 
renitate, et vestrae Patemitatis prospero successu, omnipotent 
tern Deum humiliter suppliciterque precamur. Y aleat dig*- 
nissima vestra Patemitas. Ex capitulo nostro Tomacens. 
hac XV. Octobris. 

V. Rev™« Patemitati humiles et obsequioa ora- 
tores, Capitulum Tomasense, Decano absente. 
Reverendiss. et observandismna 

in Christo PrimatiyetDomina 

nostro I>o. Cardinali Ebora^ 

censi. 



Number IX. 

A commission of Cardinal Wolsey to the Bishops ; to re- 
quire aU Luther'' s books and writings to be brought in and 
delivered up to them Jrom all persons whatsoever : and 
they to send them up to him. It was entitled^ 

Commissio ad monendum omnes personasj ecdesiasticas et 
scBcuIares; quod omnia scripta et libeUos Marimi Lur 
ther. haretidf penes se ewisten. ad manus Episcopi vel 
efus Commissa/rii infra tempus assignat. aff&rani^ et tror. 
dant sub excommumcationis et hicreticorum pwnis^ 
THOMAS miseraticme divina dtuli See Cecilie Bomana^ 



Digitizecl by VjOOQ IC 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. SI 

Ecclense, Cardinalis Eboracensis Archiep. AnglisPrimas, et ^^guit. 
'apoetolicae sedis Legatus, ipsiusque regni Anglise Cancella. h^^.* 
-rius, necnon sanctissimi in Christo Patris et Dni. Leonis di- 
>vma providentia hujus nominis Papae decimi, et diet, sedis 
etiam de latere legatus. Ad illustrissimum et potentissf. 
'Principem et Dom. nostrum Henricum Dei gra. Angl. et 
Franc. Regcfm, et Dom. Hibem. nniversumque ejus Anglise 
-regnum ; ac omnes et angulas ipsius regni provindas, civi 
tates, terras, et loca illi subjecta, et alia iUi adjacentia. 

V«nerabili Fri. nostro Dno. Carolo Herefordens. Epi- 
•soopo, ipsiusre in spiritualib. Vicario generali, salutem in 
Dno. 

Cum jampridem praefatus sanctissimus Dus. noster mul- l6 
tos et varios articuios sive errores cujusdam Martini Lutheri 
pestiferos et pemidiosos, ^tc GrsBcorum hseresim et Bohemia, 
cam express^ oontinentes ; olim edam per conciHa generalia 
et summorum Pontitficum constitutiones damnatos, et per 
ipsum Martmum nuper suscitatos, halntaprimitus super eis- 
clem, et eorum singulas diligenti discussione, atque matura 
deUberatione, tanquam pestiferos, pemitiosos, et hsereticos, 
ac simplicium mentium seductivos. Veritatique CatholicaeCo&demna. 



bbviantes; ejusdem quoque Martini libdlos, scripta ac ^ce^^wS^ 
dulas in Latino, vel quocunque alio idiomate reperta; dam-L«^* 
naverit, reprobaverit, atque omnino rejecerit, proque damna- 
tis, reprobatis, et rejectis ab omnibus Chnsti fidelibus ha- 
bere debere, decreverit, et dedaraverit. Inhibueritque idem 
sanctissimus Dus. noster, in yirtute sanctas obediential, et 
aub majoris exoommunicationis sententia ; atque etiam haere- 
ticorum et fautorum eorundem, aliisque multiplicibus gravis 
bus et fbrmidabilibus poenis, eo ipso, absque ulteriori declara* 
tione, incurrend, omnibus et singulis, tam eccleedasticis quam 
iecularibus personis, cujuscunque gradus ac conditionis aut 
prsBeminentiae forent; ne praefatos errores, aut eorum ali- 
quos, asserere, affirmare, defendere, aut quomodo libet fa- 
vere ; vel hujusmodi libellos, soedulas, scripta vel in iis qon- 
tenta capituia, legere, asserere, imprimere, publicare, defen- 
dere, vel in sermonibus suis, sive locis aliis, private vel 
occult^, quoquomodo tenere, praesumant. Prout in Uteris 

c8 



Digitized by 



Google 



«e APPENDIX OF 

prseb^ Miiictiss. Pni. nostri sub plumbo asm filis ficrKal^ 
rujbe^ et glauci colony peodaUibus, more Bomwfle cura^ 
j^Uatifi. Dai. Bomae, apud Saiietum Fetrum, aiu^ iui^aih 
nat.^ Pomi9ic9?» iniU*"^^* quingentesB^. yioesimoy xiii. kaleoid. 
.Julii : pont^cat sui amio octavo, pWniufi ccNitm^tyr^ 
. No6 igitur Thoioag Cardmalis Eboraceos, ae l4egB^ai» d» 
latere antedict. pro divioa et ipeiiis aMetw. Dm. poettri jr^* 
yereiUia, aeque officii iM^^tri debito^ hujuonodi pesti, priua- 
quam in bpc incljtp AngUs? reffxo radioes agat, pcoyideres 
m He tanqMom vepris pocua latius serpat* ¥^m pnedudere 
/cupientes^ de conseBsu, voluntate et laaQdato expressis^ jweo 
»i«x Angimfati potenliss, et illustriss. Principis, Dni. nostri Regis, qu^m 
feiuor ii^i^.dictus saoctiss. Dnus. noster, tanquam prsecipuum fid^ Ca* 
copMoB. th^cas propugnatorem ^t dd^asanimf per ffuum. br^ve, ad 
hK)U8Qiodi haeresim ab hoc incjyto suo regpo ej^plodeoduin^ 
extirpaod et abolend. €»uinmc^re, rogavit et bortatus est i 
habitqque super bac re diligepti tractatu^ ^t exacta delibeiiu 
tione cu^lre¥^r^]dis8^ in Cbristo Patre et Dno* D, WilUipo 
jC^intiwr. Axcbiepificopo, totiua Anglise PHmate^ et ^poato- 
lij^ ^e(i]|9 Legato, ac cum Qofiiiullia a^ v^iierabiUbus fratTU 
bus uostris, hujus r^gni Pr^latis ; deqae eorum cpnsilio et 
e^pri9^S9 /Qonsensu; vpbis au?t<^tat(B no^tr& {egatij^t qua 
fimgimf^" , in bafi parte firi^t^ injung^do^ maodamus, qua* 
tf nus omnes et sii^guios, Abbate^, Priores, jGafdianos, et 
Frsefddefftes, nio^a^teiioarufPt piioratuum, H lot^oruni rd[]gi-» 
fiUforum quprumcunqu?, cujusvis cHrdioiSf tam e^^otiptorusi, 
quam non exemptorum, neciMMi poUegiatarum Deoafios, Fmet* 
positos, et Ciistodps, parpcbialiuinque quoqua eodesiarmn 
Baches, Vicarpps, (et Curator qyoae^nque, tam Yts^w quam 
0i)j^av]a peculians, sive exi^npt^e jurisdbtipms intra vestiam 
4ioc, consistentes, distinctjl mpneatis, et eia iiyungatiai sen aio 
mPVm ^t iiyun^ fa^atis ; quod proBWip die Danwrifffft m^ 
^olenni po^t hujusm^ vestram nuHiitiw^m 4vf iflyiuu^KK 
17 nem eia f^eU in acclesiis suis intra inissarum m^ divinorum 
of^danm Memniat .c^m major ipilH convepimt multitudo, 
ppblic^ xpoqaaat, vel moneri faciani; omo^ ^t ^ipgulos bibli* 
qfpplas^ stationarTos, siye Ubroruip venditores» ac funnes alias 
et singula^ parspnasp eccl^a^ticas et saeculares, intra pr«^m* 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. S3 

ctiam Bicmaiterianmi, prioratiium, ccHegiorum fiive loc^mim 
aot pBTochtaruiQ suarum respective eidstentes^ seu c(»nmo- 
Hurtes, cajuscunque g^ieris, sUtus aut coniMtionis existant; 
ut omnia scripta, \el impressa, visit, scedulaset libellos diet 
Martini Lutheai) vel ejus nomine ^xxnposita, edita, sive di- 
vulgata in Latino^ wd quovis alio idiomate, penes se exi- 
sten. ad tob msa vestnim in hac parte commigsaiium dtra 
qmntom deciasiim diem hnjusmodi monitionem -seu ii^un- 
etionem ^ fact proximo et immediate sequent, afferunt et 
ad manns vestras vel vri. hujusmodi ofxnmissaiii, realiter 
trad^urt et Uberent, seu sic aflferri et tradi faciant Recusan- 
tes vero, aut ultara diet quintum decimum dkem Imjusmocti 
scripta inferri, ut premissum est, et realiter trader^ temer^ 
et contumaciter diffsrentes, (xnnes et «ingulos, cujuscunque 
gradus, status et conditionis existunt, maj«»is exccxmnunica- 
tionis sententiam eo ipso incursuros, ac tanquam heereticae 
prayitatis, et hesreticonim celatores et fautores esse reputan- 
dos, habend. et judicand. 'hsBreticorumque poenis peroelle]>- 
dos, et puniendos, denuntient et dedarent 

Prsedictos etiam Abbales, Priores, Gardianos, Praesiden- 
tes, Decanos, Praspositos, Custodes, Rectores^ Vicarios, et 
Cun^os supradict ut supm moneatis, et eis injiingatis, quod 
et ipn omtna scripta impressa^ libellos, seu soedulas k diet 
Mardno oomposita et edita, aut sub ejus nmnine divulgata, 
penes se existentia, pari modo dtra jM-aedict xv. diem, ad 
vos vel vestrum hujusmodi conunissbriuto, afferan^ et realiter 
tfadant. Quod «qui ex ipsis non curaveriiit, aut ptasdict 
▼estras monitiones debits exeeuti non fiierint et personis infra 
sua monasteria, prioratus, collegia, parochia, et Inca conrnio- 
rantibus (prout eos reqpec]dv6 eoneemunt) taodo quo prae- 
mittitur, minimi pubUcaverint, eos denuntietis simili mo9o 
majoris exoommunicationis sententiA innodatos, et tanquam 
haeretioonim fautores habendos, ac eorum poenis afficiend. 
Mbneatis insuper omnes et singulos Abbates, Priores, Gardi- 
anoB, Stc. et eis auctoritate neatra injungatis, quod ipn om« 
nes et mngulas personas, eecleisiasticafi et seectdares, infra 
limites monasteriorum^ pri^Hratuum, coUe^orum, &c. respec- 
tive existentes sive degentes, loco tempore et modopnemisidsf 

c 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



24 APPENDIX OF 

discrete moneatis, quod siquis hujugmodi libdSos vd soedu- 
las, scriptave, save impressa diet Martini Luther. oper%. 
penes aliquem cujuscunque status aut oonditionis fueft, oc- 
cult^ servari aut supprinii ; ac vobis, vel dicto vestro oom^ 
missario, citra praemissum diem quintum decimum tradi ac 
liberari cognoverit ; quod sic servantem^ tenentem, et 8iq>- 
primentem, mox ipso quinto decimo, sub poenis siqperius 
expressis, vobis vestiove hujusmodi oonunissario, daiiuntiet 
detegat, et revelet. Quod si fortassis non ante praememoret. 
quintum decimum, sed postea ad alicujus notidam pervene- 
rit hujusmodi scripta vel impressa diet Martini opera, jt quo- 
vis celari, teneri et servari, tunc infra quindecim dies k tem^ 
pore notfftiae suae hujusmodi, sub poenis superius expressis, 
id vobis detegere, et denuntiare non omittat 

Et quoniam universal reip. Christianas, praeserUm hujus 
regni, et loconim supra memoratorum plurinium interest, 
1 8 praefata^ literas Sanctis. Dni. nostri damnationem diet Mar- 
tini Luther, et opinionum suanun perversarum continentes, 
divulgari et publicari ; idcirco vobis committimus et manda- 
mus, quatenus ipsarum literarum apostolicarum transumpta 
pernotarium publicum, in forma autentica redacta, etsigiUo 
nostro sigillat* quae ad vos una cum praesentibus trans- 
mittimus^ in valvis, seu locis pubhcis eoclesiae vestne cathe-. 
dral. aliarumque ecclesiarum regularium, coilegiatarum, et 
paroch. vestrae.dioc. magis insignium, firmiter affigatis; cdc- 
que affixa dimittatis ; seu saltem affigi et dimitti faciatis. 

De die vero receptionispraesentium, executioneque eann^. 
dem, et quid in praemissis feceritis, nos citra primum diem 
mensis August! proximo futur. debits, distinct^ et apert6 
certificetis. Ac omnia et singula, scedulas, libellos, tractar- 
tus et opera praedict. Martini, edita, scripta, et uotipresaa, per 
vos recepta, vel aliter quovis modo in manibus vestris, sive. 
penes vos existen. citra praedict primum diend Augusti, no^ 
bis tradere, sive ad nos fideliter, et absque ulla fraude, 
transmittere curetis. Dat. sub sigiUo nostro in aedibu^^ 
nostris prope Westme"^' xiiii. di^ mensis Maii, anno Dom.- 
1621. 

Sequuntur aliqui errores pestiferi Martini Luther, &c. 



Digitized Ijy 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. S5 

Qui quidem errores respective, qu&m ant pestiferi, qui^ 
pernitioffl, qu^ scanddosd, quam piarum et simj^dum 
mentium seductivi ; - quam denique ant contra omnem cha* 
ritatem, ac S. R. E. matris, ommum fidelium, et magist^* 
fidei reverentiam, atque nervum ecclesiastical disciplinae^ 
obedientiam scil. quae fons est et carigo omnium virtotum ; 
lane qua facile unusquisque infidelis esse convincitur ; nemo 
sanae mentis ignorat Nos igitur in praemissis, etc. 



Kumber X. 

Fox^ Bishop of Winchester y to the Cardinal; upon his pur* 
pose of reforming the ecclesiastics a/nd religious in both 
provinces. For which he sJieweth an earnest desire, as 
highly necessary. 

REVERENDISSIME Pater et Dne. mihi unic^ semper 
observande, salte"*' plurimam, et optatum votorum omnium 
successum. 

Ingentem atque mirificam, Pater amplissime, ex proximis Cott u 

bnur. Fm 

tlDft) ۥ 7 



vestris ad me Uteris, cepi consolationem atque voluptatem ; ^' ^"'^ 
quod ex illis intellexi D, V. reverendis£djmam universi Cleri 
reformationem secum instituisse ; et ad earn inchoandam at^ 
que aggrediendam diem brevi futuram praefiniisse et pra^ 
scripsisse. Eum namque profecto diem jam diu non minus, 
quam Symeon ille evaxigelicus expectatum Messiam, votis 
omnibus videre expetivi, et ex quo illas D. V. reverendiss®. 
literas legi, reformationem ampliorem et multo exaetiorem 
universae Anglorum ecdesiasticae hierarchiae, mihi videor 
tantum non sentire et palpare, qukm ego bachominum aetata 
vel &ciandam yel ineundam divinare potui, nedum sperare. 
Conatus enim facere (quod mearum erat pardum) in ditidne 
hac me& peculiari et exigua, quod V. praestantissima domu ig 
nskijo instituit in utraque amplissima hujus regni j»ovincia; 
et hoc fer^ perpetuum triennium illi uni negotio diligenter 
incubui ; omniaque mea studia, labores, vigilias, sudores, in. 
ea fer^ una collocavi. Ubi, quod prius non putassem, de- 
prehendi et animadverti, omnia, quae ad antiquam Cleri^ et 



Digitized by 



Google 



m APPENDIX O? 

pneciput momichifls, intcgiitatem qpectant, adeo vdi lieentiis 
et comipteli« dqpravata, vdi tempotum maligmtate et di\h 
turnitate aboUta et cormpta, ut aetate ii|ihi oonfecto, yolunta- 
tern et studium auxerint ; q)em verd omnem stistulerint^ 
perfectam et abeolutam unquam videndi reformatioiiem, in 
Iiac Tel mea dioce» privata. 

Nunc autem ex optatisamis illis V. B««. JP^. literis veni 
in certissimam spem, summamque expectationem brevi viden«- 
di universalem et publicam. Exploratissimum nempe habeo, 
multisqueexperimentis luculentissim^ perspectiun^ quicquid 
D. V. Rin^ moliatur, instituerit et susceperit, id earn omne 
prudentissim^ et constantissime, citra negotium aut contati- 
onem, confecturam et felicissim^ absoluturam : tarn incom- 
parabilis extat in ea divinarum humanarumque rerum peri- 
tia, tamque singularis apud serenissimum nostrum Regetn, 
sanctissimumque D. Papam, gratia et authoritas. Quibus^ 
quum V. eireumspectissiina D. haetenus ita perfiincta sit, ut 
summam inde laudem, amplissimamque p^ universum or- 
bem famam, sic assecuta ; ex hac profecto sua clarissima le- 
gatione, quam compositis, et suft. unft operft inter Christianiss. 
principes, confirmatis fcederibus; ad statum et ordinem ec* 
cleinasticum reformandum, et componendum decreyit oon- 
vertere ; solidam et immortalem apud Deum et omnem po- 
steritatem gloriam reportabit. Tanto cseteris omnibus, qui 
nostra memoria quovis gentium h. summi Pontificis latere 
missi sunt, praestantiorem et celebriorem, quanto vel pax 
bello expetibilior, vel Clerus populo sanctior, et veneratior. 
Nam si quamplurimis Pontificibus maximis, yel oUivione, 
vel fidlentio prseteritis, bini illi olim hue legati omiiium ore 
ubique terrarum hodid celebrantur: idque tamen ob non- 
Hullas fanctiones, qua9 praematuro Romam reditu infemiores 
reliqu^e, quee aetas, aut quse tnaligiutas V. Bs^K nonunis 
laudem et celebritatem vel delere possit unquam, vel obftis- 
care ; cum universum Angliee Clerutn et monacbiam su» 
integritati et dignitati restituerit ; et legem ad earn tuendam, 
et inccncusse servandam, eondiderit ; conditasque moribus et 
consuetudine comprobari et confirmari, fecerit. 

Quod D^. V. B™«. non dubito eo multo facilius felicius- 



Digitized by 



Google 



KECOHDS AOT) ORIGINALS. 87 

que sueeede^ quod Rex nosier Chrifitiaaffisknitf, cujiis hor- 
tatu et auspiciis (aribitvor) hane provtnciam reoepk, omnem 
duam autfaontatem et opem ei ad votuia, impertkt : omnes- 
que Pr^ekia, pisefleFtim Epiacopi, auos as^eiisiis e tstudiaalar 
£i»B, ai adraodimi faUor, adhibdunt. 

^t ut de meipsp aakem poUioear, quod annnusmeus ferve 
jpsseatareque gesdt, sic mihi iridetur htecrefbrnuMoClmti 
aaeronmi omnium oblatraatem diu pcqmlum pkcatura^ C}e- 
rum ilktttratura, Regem ipsum sereniss. et opdmates omnes 
Clexo condliatura ; et Deo impimis opt. max. plu8 omnibus 
aacnficik usque adeo placttura, ut quicquidjreliquum sit mihi 
faujus ykat eurriculi, id in earn lubentiseimt impenderem at- 
que consumerem : uti D. V. Bev^^* apertius coram dedara- 
bo ad diem in illius litaris preefinitum ; si mihi viyo et stao 
iUum videredetur. 

Interim vero, imo dam vixero, Deum benignifismium co- 20 
tidii aadidueque inter sacri ■ ■ " ■ ■■ «^ > precabor, ut D. V. 
Rev^i?. diutissiml saryet, omniaque illius tnstituta secundet, 
et feEciter et £Mistfe. Ex Marwellia poatridie oalendas Janu^ 
flrii, 

V. Re''*'^. D**. devinctifis. orator. 

RL Wynton. 



Number XI.' 



JtichardPace, the King's Ambassador^ to the Emperor ^Jrom 
his camp in Italy ; concerning the state of his army there 
against the French. To ike Kin^s Highness, 

PLGASITH hyt your Highnes to bee adirertisid, that Mss. d. g. 
upw the iJlBt <rf July wee entred the montens, namid Le*^* Eq.Aur. 
CoUe de Tenda, so upright to asomid and stand, that in 
many placas it made us oreep of al four : and so proeliTe 
in deaeenoey that without great Coroemeant to go boit iq>- 
nght, wee could not aToide to faldown headljmg ; and uni«> 
veimlUe so diiBcUe and jober^jbuse, that no man can perm.* 
y^ntura belave the same without hke experience, as wee al 
tberin fcmvA^i but, our Lord hs^iie be laudid and sembla* 



Digitized by 



Google 



«8 APPENDIX OF 

blie thankid, the number paadd with leaase detziment thee 
is in manner credible : but what tediousnes of heats, thrist, 
Mnd hunger, with molestious passage of baggage was therin 
^enerallie sufferid, with other inconveniences infinit, at this 
present I omit to declare, as things over base to write 4mto 
your Grace. Whom I wold not ignorant, that I your poor 
servant among the mo making as gud ebift as an otha*, 
hath byn cm horsbacke and foot in continual jomey from 
mydnight to mydnight. Where I durst not in the moist part 
therof other turn my horse travers for al the worldlie riches, 
nor in manner look on my left hand, for the prcmite and 
deepnes to the valei. The 6th day imediatlie foloing wee 
attained Nice, the foot of the said. hill. Where themprour, 
bankettid for the space of two bowers of the Duke of Savoy 
and the Duchesse, departid incontinent to the camp, lying 
three miles beyond in Saint Laurence, within the jurisdiction 
of France. Where, for the refreshing of his army, now very 
werie, and with intolerable labour almost overcum, coo*. 
tinned five days: and thens made seven long miles ^ the 
next day ten leages, etpostridie twelve : attayning a towne 
called Fryew, replenidht with Cajnten Tamise band, con- 
tayning seven thousand such Almans as often hath not byn 
seen, both ofpersonage and also valiancie. Thewhichimbark* 
id at Oeane, after they had depopulatid the Cond of Miran- 
dula his londes, were hard set , and putting all the 

town to flight and sacke, as thorowe all our journey wee 
found the people fled into the mowntens, for the savegard 
of there lyves and goddes: notwithstanding his Majestic, 
made proclamation thorowout by trumpet, that they should 
not feare nor flye him, for that that hee had no quarrel 
against ; but offerid, if they wolde tarie, to protect and kqp6 
them and thers harmeles, as a Prince ful of misaicord and 
2 1 mercy, having no notable vice rdgning in hym worthy repre^ 
hrasion, more then the fragiUte of man temperid and go- 
vemid with reason often sufferith and provokith* After wee 
^dterid the said Kings londes, wee foimd all kindes of viteit 
plentie, and food for horse in great cqpie, as otharwyse m' 
oar other. passages before made, store pf gudlie rivers to 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. S» 

,dniik. Where every man, oompdlid to make proViaon of 
bred and wine, did aooordinglie, by the gudnes of Almighty 
God so abundantlie fiirmshid widi the same, that wee did 
therwith pass thorow the journey, without any great detri- 
ment suffered. Here tharmy continued four days ; many 
df our tents and pavilions, by extreme vehement windes, not 
onely blown downe, but also rent in peaces. From whence, 
before the departeur of the same, was sent before the men* 
tionid capiten with hys to scower the way of al enemise, ac- 
oompanyng h3nDat Ferdinando Gxmzaga with three himdred 
light horses : that skirmishing with four hundred hagbush- 
iers of France, anhundred and fifty archers, and so many men 
of armes,(as more particularly this present measenger can suf- 
fidentlie instructe your Grace,) defaitid them all in a shorte 
tyme, both parties manfully fightyng for the space; and that 
onely by the meane of an hundred old soudiers of Spayne, 
hagbu^eirs mynglied among our mentionid light horses. 
In the -which combatterie were tfiken two nobles of France. 
Thone namid Mons. Busie, and the other Monteiane, Ca* 
pken Grelieral of the Pictons ; now^ retumid home upon 
there rancesome paid before, brought to themperor to kyss 
his hondes: that of there parties humble offisrid, hee like 
hymself refund. . Seven hundred horsemen sent from the 
Kyng of Romans hath now attaynid our camp. Which I 
esteme so strong and potent, that hyt were able in myjudg- ' 
ment to discomfit the Turque and his armie; comprizing 
an hundred thousandof asgud fyghtyng men as ever hee was 
capiten of: ye, if there were therunto adjuted fifty thdusand 
moo. Here yet remainith many gentlemen of France under 
savegard taken in the skirmish aboue towchid. Themprour 
kejnth asgudlie an order in hys fyld, and in the s^ttyngforth ' 
of the same, as possible is, always in a reddines to rencontre 
hys adversarie. That in Fryew set four and twenty great 
peaces of artilierie on lond with cartels to carrie -the same, 
dayly fol<Hng us in the hinder ward.^ Hit is a wondre to 
see the boties our sbudiars bringith dayly into the camp from 
the mountaines,'and what shyft is made to fynde out hiddai 
riches in wals, and under the ground, nothyng escaping the 



Digitized by 



Google 



aO APPENDIX OF 

Spanyardysy ia that facukie wondsiifiillie experiilientid €fr 
leariiid. 

Your Highnes herith att the resfyBtanix themfitfouy hotk 
had syns Us entrie kito the peovmce. Owr being ki I*yyew 
came a tFumpetcr of Vmnsm to Tieir onr camp^^ imder Ae 
colder of visitation of a Marques of Spayne, in llift bdiatf 6f 
Monsr. Roch de Maaa, not long syiur jd«^g|ge for dbe sctf^ 
renderie of Fussan, in ny odier kttres frooEi ihost patties 
sent mentioned, for that hunumide hce then f^wnd in iiM, 
fortune df the said mardies. Among all otb»* his Msyesties 
awiisiwer unto such a sleviiess meaieage was, thatihee cow'^d 
not a litle marvel to perceive so great pahitts and chargfds 
taken in this visitation, where personaUie bee might have 
rendrid hys condign thanks more nete home reey shc^^y 
by mougth. There is cunen alate 6pGm Abnane a e&^tim 
named Jasper, with twelve tiumsaiid men of war : wherof 
M part bee left at Turin ia Italy, and part be i« this onr camp 
with the said capiten^ T&e i»xth day dfiet our dieparteur 
from Savilky in Fiemont, the Fr^di men of "Jth&mn tittne 
thither with aU there power and force to sack die same. 
The which as they were a dbii^, thempi<ours ansy tk&& 
left of Alrnans and Italions so set apon th€«i'; than scaeo 
escapid one to carie newes of there defint to the said Hwam^ 
The King of RcnaiBs horsemen, toachid in my oAer leM&tei^ 
of Bocmesy remamith in Italy, for the defence of the sanie 
against sueh persons as are bad in a jelosie of revolting; 
thi^ bee in my bdeafe the yeBetiaas« That^ hming »» 
nlamaier of possesions nor jurisdictions, but by tyranny and 
mear oeeupation, fearith ^e greatness oi his Migesty, that 
in tyme to cum may so peasiblie increase, that diere haAei» 
should bee ther^y wor^ilie pluckid : there ownoomftieiie^ 
aiguing and condempningthere intolemlile ambition^ usija]i. 
ing other mens gaad»B. Whom I may reiisonaldy oott^pax^ 
to the bat, de^dumed for hur inccoistaaine, ot pari taki^ 
now here, now there ; givyng ay«l wbfeis& die saw i4ctiEMfts 
incHile, as a condign punishm^ fbr hur defeition from hur 
natural lord and capiten^ as referrith die wise Makf 6f 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS ANB ORIGINALS. SI 

There bee a thcwmgnd ^fMoiards. canming from Spahi^ 
the which (ju I conjectur) bee to put intafortresseijras thejr 
bee renderid or gotten. For diey be imtnrallie men of gtteal 
paiiiy and that can suffer hunger as long as is for man pos« 
edble, that in a seage is necessarie: as knoidl our Lord 
God, who keep your Higfanes in long life and Hke prospen*^ 
tie; loulie besekjng the same to pardon me, that I how 
use m J secretaries help^ myn hond not hable to performe hys 
accostomid office, as shordie I trust hee shal. 

My fortune being to visite Monsieur de Grandvele in 
Fryew, I meat there with Cardinal Carachelus, that very 
gladlie salutid me, and demaundid how your Grace did 
£eu^, makyng a sjrngular great prayse to me of your wis- 
dome, gudness of nature, and like humanite, experimeatid 
sumtime at hys being in your realme, as collector to hys 
mastre, to whom hee hertilie besought God to send a re- 
conciliation of your partie. That shewid me, that hee was 
in desperation of peace, considering that his collega Tro-^ 
nouls had not according to promise written to hym syns his 
depaorteur toward Ftseace. And wheras I yet said, that I 
trustid that peace shuld suecede by his prudende, he made 
me awnstt^^, that he peicriviil not how it shuld cum to 
pass: adding, that as his commission extentBd no ferder, so 
tmstid hee to cditeme licence of themprour to retume. As 
then hee tdce hys hcence, and thens conveid by see. An* 
tonio de Leva ys thorowout all &ys long journey caned- 
upon mens shiddenk 

Most noble Prince, to recyte vnto you the wisdome of 
this Prince, or the conduit <^ this fays enterprize, you wold 
not a litle marvel. So that, setting apart hys masmtcM 
odier voteus qualites in this enlie thinge, me thmkith that 
hee is the Prince, that Luce in his Evangdie touchitih, that 
cowntkh t& what effect his war may cum unto, before he 
b^iniBth die same; unless that otherwise hee bee eompellid 
to send for peace to hys dishonor, nothing hiMe to perferme 
that that hee had begome. Hisingihs (^ war of all sorts in 
g«eat cqpie ar caned coQtinudlie widi him, with myheris, as 
wel fbr that aSer, as in all thiif our journey, rea^ to make 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



a» APPENDIX OF 

23 our way, wKere. it is not passable; prDviaon by se of wyne, 
bisquiet, meal, salt, meats, and corn, {ram al quarters in such 
abundance, as hath not byn sene, cumith to meat hym in 
every by the costes, whereby hee rytchith his camp. 

[The rest is defaced.^ 
From Luca in the Pro- Yoiur most faithful bedisman, 
tnnce, 5. Augusti. and like assurid servant, 

Rychardus Pace, Priest. 



Number XII. 
Cardinal Wdsey to Mr. Secretary Pace, the King's Am- 
bassador in Italy; to treat with the Venetians to aid 
the Emperor against the French; attempting to re- 
cover Milain and Naples. 

To my loving frende Master Richard PacCj the Kings 
principal Secretary. 
Master Secretary, 

MSS.D.G. I COMHENDE me unto you in my most herty maner. 

"• ^* Sens my last writing unto you, I have recey ved divers and 
sundry your letters to the Kings Higfanes, and to me di- 
rected, bering date as wel iii Mantua and Verona, as also in 
Trent, after your arrival there. Wherof the last be of the 
:sxiiii^^ oi December. In your said letters ye have ful dis- 
cretely advertised the Kings Highnes, and me, of the oc- 
ciurrants in those parties, with such matiers, as the Duke of 
Burbcm hath desired you to write on his behalf. For which 
your di%ence the Kings Grace geveth unto you herty 
thanks, Hke as I do the semblable. 

Advertising yoti, that the Kings Grace by sundry wayes 
hathe lately be advertised, that the Ffendie King, lying 
himself with the most part of his armie sttl at the siege ^ 
Pavia, hath sent and avaunced,' or intradeth diortly to send' 
fwthe ons again, the Dulqe of Albaiiy towards Naples. After 
whom it was first said, that the said Vic^oy of Naples, and 
others themperors folks, leving Lody, were passed and took> 
Uieir way thiderward, for defence of th^ same : and that the 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 83 

Frenshe King therupon had sent after them theCountie Saint 
Pole, ivith other good captaines and bands of men, thinking 
to interclude themperors folks betwene both companies* 
Afberwarde, by letters sent from the Duke of Milan of the 
xxii<^ of December to his Ambassador- resident with the 
Kings Highnes, the same amonges other newes perceyved, 
that in cace the French King shulde send any power towards 
Naples, or make visage so to do, for any poUcie or crafte, 
thinking therby to cause the said Viceroy to abandonne 
Italy, and to attende the defence of Naples, the said French 
King shulde be gretely frustrate of his owne opjmyon. For 
the said Viceroy wolde in nowise leve Italy, but assone as 24 
he shulde have his power unite, experiment batail with the 
said French King. Which thing to here and understpnd, 
the Songs Highnes was veray joyeows and glad, commending 
and lawding gretely the said Viceroys grete vertue, wisedome, 
and good conduyte in this behalf. This matier is of grete 
and high imp(»tanoe, upon the successes wherof be like to 
depend many things in Cristendome ; and partkulerly in the 
Kmgsamiires. 

Specially cmisidering, that if the French King, caiiang 
themperours folks thus by litle and litle to abandonne the 
duchie of Mylain, and contynuing his enterprises, shulde 
fortune to have also the overhande in Naples, it were hke 
that he sholde therby be so elated, that he wolde be more 
obstinate, and ferder from good wayes of peax, than ever he 
wasbifore. 

On thother partie, if his armye thus divided, themperours 
folks^ and such as be bounde to take his part in Italy, may 
be conjoyned togedre in tyme, and do their dutie according 
to diair bands and conventions; it were not unlike, but 
that the Prenche King and his'armye may be brought unto 
a grele extremy te, and pei^dventure reapente this his enter- 
prise. But if by remyssje dealing of such as shulde put 
their fawde tbthe remedy of the mader, the Imperialls shall 
not b^ puissant inoughe to withstand the mahce of their 
en^myes; than were it better that some politique waye wer 
taken and provided in tyme, rather then to put bothe the 

VQL. I. PABT II. B 



Digitized by 



Google 



S4 APPENDIX OP 

duchie of Mylain, and also the realide of Naples into e^ 
treme daungier and peril. For which cause the Kings Hi^ 
nes, mynding alwaies to pretermyt northing that his Grace 
may do for the furtherance of the common affaires, seing 
and percejTving the matiers of Italye to bee so intriked as 
they now be, and not without ajqNiianoe of grete dangi^, 
hath at this tyme rignified unto the Bishop of Bathe, to bee 
shewed unto the Foopes Holynes, what is thought h&pe to 
be the best means for the remedy of the same: like as by 
the cqpie of my inters sent at this tyme to the said Bishop 
of Bathe, b^ng herewith, ye shal mowe perceyve at good 
knghth ; mentionyng, amonges other things, thre wayes and 
devices by the which it is thought here, that a remedy may 
he provided to the grete inconvenientes in my said letters 
specified, and apparant to ensue in caoe the Frenche King 
shulde attayne the realme of Naples. On is, batil to bee 
stryken with the Frenche King, suffiii^ the said Duke to 
pass in to Najdes. The other is, an enterprise to be made 
upon the Duke of Albanye and his company, in his passage 
towards Naples. And the thirde is, a compromysdcin to bee 
made of such partys as either themperour, or the Frenche 
King have in the duchie of Mylain, into the Poopes hands 
per viam depasiU ; as by the said copy ye dial p^rceyre at 
grete length. By tenour wherof ye shal, amonges other 
things, understande, that for the better furtherance of these 
three things, the Kings Hi^mes pvomiseth, that ye shal rb> 
paire in diligence unto Venece, there to soHdte and procure 
the spedy avauncing and setting forthe of thar anuye, 
to joyne with that of themperours, against the ofEmnon 
enemye. 

Whofore his Highnee^ and I desire you to take some 
payne herin, seing the good effects that may ensue of the 
same: and, amonges other things, to persuade unto the 
Vtiieceans, upon »ich greto and notable oonsideeadons as 
be mentioned in the said copie, towchiqg the daungifirs im^ 
25 mynent unto al Christendome, fermely Aid constanteiy ta 
stik and. adhere at this tyme unto thenqparours parties and 
not to sufire tbemself to be brought in to suche duoffer a|( 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. M 

they are like to be, if the Frenche King were lorde of 
Naples and Mylain. Who, they may be wel assured, wdide 
be ho quiete neyboiir unto them ; ne they shulde, withoute 
their greste trouble and perill, conveniently resist or with-> 
stande any his pleasures or commaund^nents. The example 
wherof, and of his entente towards that seigniory e, if he 
may have an overhande in Italy, appered at suche tyme as 
the late Frenche King compassed and brought about the 
grete Uege of the Poope, Emperour, hymself, and the King: 
of Spayne than being, with other grete Princes against th6 
same. 

And in this matier ye shal the better animate and en- 
courage them, if ye say secreteiy to the Duke and other of 
the counsail, that it: is. not unbiow^d unto the Kii^ High-- 
nes, how iilhumainely the Spanyaxds have ordred than 
selfes in Italy, geving therby cause and octcasdon to such as 
favour themperours parte to declyne from the same, and. 
rather to denre and suffer the Frenche men tfaere^ not being 
so cruel, than the Spanyards. But ye riaal say, that the 
matters^ wel proceding at this tyme, the Sings Highnes 
trusieth to do so.moche with tkanperour, that he shal geve 
the inVesdture of the duchie of Myliun clerely unto the 
Duke of the same. Wharby Italy may' be dely vered both 
froin the Frendie men and afao the Spanyards. And thuis, 
by die best meanes ye can, to fiuther, by al the wayes to 
you possible, thexdiifiion of tb^ Frendie King from this en<* 
terprise of Najdes, and £he strengthening themperours folks,- 
to reast him in the duchie of Mylain. 

Wherunto if the Veneeeans wol not condescende, like as 
they i^al be partyners of the peril, the French King having 
such a foot in Italy, that he may commaunde them at his 
pleasure, so thei shal be of the first that shal sufire and put 
their state and dmnynion with the rest of Cristendome in 
trouble, hazarde, and dangier. 

Ye shall say also imto them, that if thei breking their 
paicts, ba»ds, imd conviencions with th^tnpe^ttr, dmldege^e 
unto the Frenche King dnminodite to attayne the realme of 
Naples, the Kings Highnes cannot repute them as themp^' 

d2 



Digitized by 



Google 



86 APPENDIX OF 

rours firends, but rather his enemyes : wherof in that caoe, as 
God forbede, shulde grow and ensue also cause of enemyte 
bitwene the Kings Grace and them. In the declaration 
wherof ye must handle them in doulce and pleasant maner ; 
putting them in remembrance of the grete intelligence and 
frendship, that hath of long season continued bitwene this 
realme and that seignorie. Whidi to be discontinued in 
their defaulte, the Kings Highnes, for the grete favour that 
his Grace bereth to the same, wolde be right loth to see. 
And the point of enemyte bitwene the King and them not 
to be spoken of, onles then ye shal see a desperation in their 
proceding. 

It shal also be wel done, that at some convenient tjrme, 
as of your self, ye persuade unto the Duke of Venece, that 
these grete things depending, touching as wel the contynu- 
ance of the good intelligence bitwene the Kings Grace and 
them,, as other matiers of weighty importance, concemjring 
the state at their seigniorye; it dial be right expedient for 
conducing of things to the better trayne and purpose, that 
they have an ambassadour here resident, by whose meanes 
26 the matiers may be directed to moche the more perfection, 
as by their wisdonies they can wel consider. And what 
answer shalbe made unto you, upcm al the premisses, with 
other, occurants and successes there, I pray you to advertise 
me with diligence from tyme to tyme, as the Kings and 
Ann. 1524. my special trust is in you. And thus right hertely fare ye 
well. At my {dace besides Westminster the xvi* day of 
Januar. 

Your lovyng frende, 

T. Cari« Ebor. 

^ 

Number XIIL 
InstrucHans by the Kingjbr Mr. Pace, sent to the State 
(^Venice. 
HENRY R. 
MSSD. G. INSTRUCTIONS yeven by the Kings BKghnes to his 
^* trusty and right wellnloved Counsailor and chief Secretarye 
Mr. Richavd Pace, conteygnyng such charges and matiers 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND pBIGlNALS. ftt 

as he shd disclose to the Duke and Senate of Venyce, or to 
other having prindpal auctoritie in the governance of the 
bien publique of that dominion. 

Furste, after the Kings cordial recommendations and de- 
liveraunce of his letters credentials, the Kings said Secretary 
shal say, that the Kings Highnes, calling to his remem- 
braunce thaimcient amities and perfite intelligence, that hath 
bene established, and perseverauntly oontynued, as wd 
betwixt the Kngs most noble progenitours, and that domi- 
nion of Venice, as also betwixt his Highnes and theym for 
the tyme of his noble reigne, not oondy tendering and ad- 
vaunc3aag al tfadr causes and matiers, redounding to their 
honours and suerties, as his awne propers; and entertaigo- 
yng al and singler their oratours, merchaunts, and subgietts, 
reasordng to his reaboe with honour, favour, and al courtai- 
sie ; but also for the singler zele and benevolent affection, thi^ 
his Grace hath borne and berithe to the said dominion, 
willii^ thdm as his right dere frendes to be partidpautit 
<xf al cmnmodities and benefits that/mought ensue unto 
theym of and by the treaties, confederations, and cpnven- 
ticms of peax, amitie, and intelligence heretofore passed and 
ccmcluded, betwixt his Grace and any other outward prince 
or princess, hath alwayes expressely comprehended theym 
in al and abigler such treaties. Which comprehension they, 
as right noble and provident personages, have not oonely 
accepted thankfully, shewing unto the Kings subgietts, rea- 
sorting to their dominions, al humanitie and gentilnes, but 
also sundry tymes sent their autentique letters under their 
seal of lede, contaygnyhg thacceptation of the said com- 
prehension : and specially now of late upon the treaties con- 
cluded at London, betwixt the Kings Highness, themperour, 
and the French King, as Princes contrahents. Which amitie 
his Grace trusted shuld have bene permanent and perdur- 
able, remembring the corroboration therof by treaties of 
aliaunce, and also mutuel entervieu with profite, acqueynt^ 
aimce, and familier communication betwixt theym, over 27 
and aboue the corporal oothes,. seals, and subscriptions, 
made and passed on boothe parties. 

d3 



Digitized by 



Google 



88 APPENDIX OF 

But how didboiiprabljr the Mod Freoshe Sng hftth oc^ 
dered aoid dameaned hymaelf, aswel to the Kings Hig^uief 
his reame, countreis, dcHiiimons, and subgieUs; to tbem- 
perour, being oon of the piindpal cbntrahentB in the said 
treaties and to diverse others oomprriieiided therin, in vio- 
lating the same, the King thought right expedient to ind- 
mate and notifie unto the said VeniciaBs, as to hia right dere 
frendes ; to the intent, that his inconstant, disloyal, and dis- 
honourable demeanure, being to theym peritely knoftnen, 
they may ordre theym self unto hym, as wel according to 
diarttcle of thair comprehension^ conteygned in the said 
treade of London, and by thair letters palsnts accepted, as 
to take special regard how they joyi^ theym sdfls with that 
Prini^e, which not bong oontcnted with hb awae limits^ con- 
tyniially deviseth and studio how to distiirtx the peox of 
Ottistendom^ : iot his private proffit encxoching upon: the 
doniinions of the moite part of al Chiisten princes^ whenh 
their parte lyeth depely, if the said Frenehe Sjng mought 
estabhshe Ms dominions, auctmtie, and puyisMunoe in 
Itdie. 

And furste. Whereas, amonges other articltti conte^^ied 
in the said treatie, it is provided, that in caas any of die 
prindpal contrahents shuld be invaded or disturiied by 
thoder, ibe Prince not maldi^ invasion being required by 
the peitie invaded, was and is bound to declare hymselff 
enemye, and to geve an assistence ayenist the invasour: 
wharupon thenqierour, pretending hymselff not oonly to be 
invaded by the Fretlshe Ejngs o^itains and armye in his 
i^eame of Naverre, but also disturbed in his possessions, do- 
ininions, and countneis, by Robert de la Merdie and oth^ 
by the said Frenshe Kings procuring, ayding, and assisting, 
with men and money ^ hath div^se and many tymes requiied 
the Kings Highnes to dedare hymself enemye untd ^ 
said Frenshe King, and to give i^e and assistence to hym 
ayenist the said Frenshe Kmg: howbeit the Kings High- 
nes bering singler eele, as wel to the establislnfig of good 
peax in Christendome, as to the continuance of mutael 
amitie and amicable intelligence betwixt hym and the said 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORt)S AND ORIGINALS. M 

Ftensbe King, rather ptactified the wayes and meimes to Te- 
duoe themperour jkHcl hym to ccmool*de and iinitie, then by 
his dedaiation, or geving assktence, to norishe and continue 
werre and hoetOitie. Whenipon his Grace sent the mooste 
reverend Fader in God, the legate Cardinal of Ycirke, as 
his lieutenante to Calais, not oonely to here the controversies 
and questions with other grieflb and differences, depending 
in variaunce betwixt themperour and the said Frenshe Eing» 
but also amicably to compounde the same by summe coven- 
able peax, treatie, or abstinence €f werre. 

And albeit many things were alledged on themperours 
partie at the dyet at Calais, proving the invaincm to procede 
of tlie Frenislie King, being justified and approved by sun- 
dry instructions and letters signed with his awne hand; 
ifdiich his Chaunodlor and Counsail there assembled coude 
not avoy de by any probable grounds ; yet the Kings Grace, 
folowing continually the waies of peax, willed his said lieu-> 
tenant not oonly to forbere his declaration, but also to con^ 
tihue the said dyet, to thintent that by fertber labour, means, 
and mediation, summe goode condusion mougbt be taken in 
parafying the said variaunce. Whenipon the said Legate 
aiincby tymes, after his return to the Sings presence, sent 
his messingers with letters and instructions to the Frenshe 28 
Kings moder, for bringing the differences to summe goode 
treux by her charitabe meanes and mediacions. Howbeit 
though faire and pleasaunt wordes were geven for the tyme^ 
yet by delaies the mader was alwaies tracked, and put over 
without any frutefiil determination. And in the meane sea^ 
-son the Frenshe King, contrary e to his oothe and promysei 
not oonely sent the Duke of Albanye into Scotlande in con- 
tempt of the King, being supreme lorde of that lande; 
which Duke j»eten<£the hymselff heire af^paraunt to the 
orowne tli^^e; whereby the ycmg King, nepheu to the 
Kings Grace, was and is in extr^ne daun^er of deethe or 
deposition ; but also to invade the Kings reame, and disho^ 
nolir the Kings suster by separa^on of her from her liefijl. 
houseband, and dampnably to contracte m^Sb^onye with 
h^,^wherin there is now vehement presumpcion l>y sending 

n 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



40 APPENDIX OF 

therie of Anguishe her nid houaeband into Fraiuloe, there 
to be detagned priscmer. And yet with this not contented^ 
the same Fienshe King hath not oonely restnqnied the pay- 
ment of the Kings money, to the oontentation wherof he is 
bound by his oothe under the censures of the Church, though 
the same hath bene often demaunded on the Kings behalf; 
but also continually entertaineth the Kings rebellious sub* 
giet, Ridiard de la Pole. And over this, albeit the Frendie 
King graunted his letters of save conduy te under his signe 
and grete seal, to al and aingler the Kings subgiets rea- 
sorting to Biudeux, or any other pairt of his dominions, fiely 
and surely to come, remaigne, and retome, with thdr goods, 
shippes, and merchaundises, without arrest, distufbaubce) 
inquietaticm, or impechement, yet he not regarding his pro< 
mise ne save conduyte, subdainly without declaration or 
monicion arrested the perscms, goods, shipps, and merchaun* 
discs of the Kings said subgiets at Burdeux and eliswh^^ ; 
the like wherof hath not bee harde doon of any Christien 
prince, and skaunte of an infidele.' And over this, his sub* 
^etts, by his permission and sufferaunce, have cruelly and 
dispitefuUy spoyled and robbed the Eangs lieges on the see, 
under colour of peas and amitie : refusing to make any due 
restitution, reformation, or redresse for the same. 

Upon which causes, groundes, and considerations, the 
Ejngs Highnes hath not oonely declared hymself enanye 
to the Frenshe King, but also notified imto hym, that from 
hensfurthe he woll take part with themperour ayenist hym 
with al his force and power: declaring also al maner treaties 
and convencions heretofore passed betwixt his Grace and 
the said Frenshe Song void, frustrate, and of noon effecte in 
his d^aulte. 

By the pranisses it is open and manifest, how disloially 
the said Frenshe King hath violated his oothe, treaties, con* 
ventions, safe ccmduytes, and promise to the Kings High- 
nes: by reason whereof his Grace was and is enfoi^ced not 
oondiy to declare hymseiff enemye unto hym aa aboue; 
but also in joynyng with themperour, to do unto the same 
Frenshe Kingj bis landes, dominions, and su^gietts, al th^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



ItECOUDS AND ORIGINALS. 41 

annoysaunce, dammage, and prejudke with his Urengdi and ' 
puissaunce, that he can. InaaiK)che therfore as the' siud 
Venedans have hitherto taken part^ with the said Frenahe 
King, in geving to hym aide and assistance ayenist them- 
peroursarmye in Italie, the Kings Grace thought right ejqpe- 
dient, as a faithful £rende, to geve advertisement unto theyni, 
that enmitie standing betwixt the Kings Hi^nes and thie 
same Frenshe King, they shuld and owe, not oonely forbere 
to geve ayde and assistance unto the same Frenshe King; 
but also upon requisition to theym made, on the King and 29 
themperours parties, to declare theym selffs enemies unto 
hym, according to thartide of the treatie by theym accepted 
and approved. Which letters of requi»tion the Kings High- 
nes now sendithe to his said Secretary, to be delivered unto 
the Duke and Senate, or thoder govemours; advertising 
the same his Secretary, that themperour at this tyme send- 
ith also his semblable letters of requiedtion to be delivered 
by his ambassador, thinking right expedient that they 

bbothe togedars shulde jointely deliv^ the 

said letters of requisicion to the same Venicians, not oonely 
declaring unto theym the hoole circumstance of al the said 
Frenishe Kings variaunte demeanure, accc»*ding to the pre- 
misses, with theflPecte of such matiers as be comprised in 
the Kings letters of requisidon ; but also requiring theym 
to absteigne and forbere to ayde,^ favour, and assist the said 
Frenshe King ; and according to the said article to declare 
theymselfPs enemyes unto hym. Which thing of good con- 
gruence they cannot refuse to doo, if they intetide and pur- 
pose to lyve in peax and amitie with the King and' them- 
perour. For remembringthe Frenshe Kingto be enemye,and 
in hostilitie to and with theym boothe, if the VeniciaBiis Aiilde 
incline to his partie by geving ayde and aiteisteAce ilnto hym, 
they expressely by thair acts shtdde dedare theyii3isel& 
ayenist the said King and Empeitour. And if they sfaal say, 
that they woll remaigne neutxall without geving assistence 
or makiAg declaration to the odn partie or thodei*, than it 
may be answered, that they observe not the purporte of 
tharticle, which is to declare theymsdff enemi^ to' the iii- 



Digitized by 



Google 



4« APPENDIX OF 

vaiouF MtUt the letten of requisition. For it is not to be 
doubted, but if they had bene invaded bj the Frensh King, 
NOr any other, they would furthwith. have required aide and 
assistence of the Kings Highnes and themperour ayenist 
sudi inva«on, aecording to tharticle; which coude not have 
bene denyed unto theym. Wherfore if they in caas- semblar- 
Ue, being required, shuld refuse to declare theymselfl^ ene- 
mies to the Frensh King, and to forbere to geve ayde and 
assistence ayenist him, in this caas they may not loke here- 
after to have any succours of the King or themperour by vir- 
tue of die treatie c^ London, or any other like comprehension, 
which by sudi acts they expressdy violate and renounce. 

And thus finally they must €i necessity dther declare 
theymselffs ayenist the Frenshe King, or else expressely re- 
nounce the benefit of their comprehension. And not oonely 
be reputed as infractours of their promises in that behalf, 
but also fal oonsequ^itly in enmitie with the Poope, die 
King, themperour, and al dieir confederates and aHes : which 
mottght be daungerous unto theym, as -of their grete wis- 
domes they can r^t wd ponder and oonnder. Wheras 
declaring theym selff enemyes to the Frenshe King, accord- 
ing to dmrtide by theym approved and accepted, and con- 
tynuyng in anndtie with the Poope, the King, and the £m- 
perour^ it sluil not ly in the power? of any other to imnoye 
thejrm* 

The said ^retary shal alao say^ that noo amide or good 
intelligence can eontynue betwixt the King, diempenmr, 
and theym, if diey acoomjdiish not the purporte of the said 
fequisition. And sang the Frenshe men now to be expelled 
out of Italic, there is no cause why they shulde make difi- 
culde dimn, and of tbar retome again they nede not fere ; 
conddmng how they shal be occupied aswel on tfaisside, as 
on the fronders of Spaigne, by puisaunt armies, |m wel of 
30die ISngs Highnes as of the^iperours. Wherfore it is most 
expedient for theym to incline to the King and themperours 
parde, in avoyding the daungier of hostihtie which may 
ensue unto thejrm by this refusal, wherby their state mou^t 
be put m daungief'. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AW> e»IGINALS, 4$ 

than necessarye that the mi VeoidaiiS) not 4KmAj dedbzf 
theym selff afi ahoue^ but also, take and conclude -with tfiljU 
gence summe perfite peax and amitie with thempaoiir; 
considering that the treux betwixt themperour and tfacrjnoA 
shal with in brief tyme expire : and that it is pretended aiid 
alledged by the aaid Emperour, that they oa their parte 
have violate and broken the said treux. Wheiin the Kings 
Highnes is agreable to be a mediator a&er his best maner^ 
for their honour and i^tilite: endeavouring hyraadf to nm 
tigate thextreme and excessive demaunds of themperour, if 
any such shal fortune to be. Whidi thing wolde be^ spedilj 
advaunced by sending lai^ and ample commissions, with 
sufficient instructions to thdr ambassadours, resident aswd 
with the King as with themperor. For the delaying and 
tracking of this mati^ may do modie hairme, and preju*- 
dice sundry wises. 

And in caas any motion, by way cl con^lainte c^ do- 
liaunce, shal he made unto you by the said Venecians, for 
discharging or exonerating their galeis with their goods and 
merchandises, within the Kings realme, thinking injurye to 
be done unto theym, considering that the same galeis came, 
hider under promise and assurance, as they affirme; the 
Kings said Secretary shal say, that th^nperour, at his 4irri- 
vbI into the Kings reame, perceiving the said galeis to be 
right mete and commodious to be ripped and prepaired &r 
his more assured conveyaunce into Spaigne, made especial 
requeii and instaunce unto the Kings Hi^nes for the dis*. 
choiging, prepairing, and rigging of the same galeis for the 
stud purpose. And al beit the Kings Grace remembring 
the gopde amitie and intelligence hiderto oontynued hetwixt 
jhe Kipgs Highnes and the said Venicians, was right kxithe 
86 to do, yet his Grace being credibly advertised sundry 
wises, that the Frenshe King was not oonely determined to 
intercepte and take the said galdis, with al the gopdes and 
merchaundises in tibie same, but also to prepair and use 
theym in the werres ayenist die King and the said £W 
perpuri was summewhat moved to put theym in suertk^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



44 APPENDIX OF 

in 4nroy£iig guch iuodyaoieiioes; eepeoalljr for that them- 
peiour was surely advertised, diat the said Vemdans had of 
new inforced and furnished thdir armies in Italie, to ayde 
and assist the Frenshie King for thattemptingof sudi things 
in Italie, as be from him recovered to the use of the Duk^ 
of Mylayn and oth«*s by tbemperours army. For which 
cause the King thought right expedient to restrayne the 
same galeis unto such tyme as his Grace mought be adver- 
tised, how they woU ordre theymselff in the declaration 
ayenist the Frenshe King according to the requisition now 
to theym made, as wel by the Kings Highnes as them^ 
perour joyntly Which if they folowe in declaring theymselff 
ayenist Fraunce, then shal the amitie and good intelligence 
betwixt the King and theym stande in good strenth and 
vigour: wheras in refuang so to do, and contynuyng in 
taking the Frenshe Kings partie, they not oondy shal re- 
npunce the benefit of their comprehension, but also ex- 
pressely by their acts declare theymselffs enemies unto the 
Kings Highnes and the said Emperour. And in that caas, 
31 how the King hath cause to entreate their subgiets, galeis^ 
and goods within his ream, they of their wisdomes can best 
conadre. 

The said Secretary shal also say, that albeit the Kings 
Grace mynded to use the saidgalds for the purposes before 
touched for a brief tyme, which sbulde not have bene gretely 
to thar prejudice, yet the patmnes and others, that have 
the rule and govemaunoe of the said galeys, so inhumanely 
and ungoodly demeaned theymselff by excessive demaundes, 
with exdamations and other contumelious words, that the 
King, being otherwise purveyed, thought moore expedi^t 
to forbere the use of theym, than to be in their daungiers. 
The premisses co^isidered, the said galeis be restrayned here, 
til such tyme as the Kinges Grace shalbe advertised from 
you, what the said Venicians shal intend to do, as wel in 
thaocomplishment of the recognition, now by the King and 
themperour joyntly made, as in declaring theymselff ene- 
mies to the said Frenshe King according to thartkde of 
4u>mprehencdon. Which thm^ if they refuse to do, aiM) take 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 45 

the Freasfifae Sings partie, the King and thempa^ur have 
sufficient cause to take theym as enemyes, like as they in* 
tend to do accordingly. 

In consideration of the premisses, necessary it is that ye 
with al diligence posable, not oonely endeavour your selff 
to have aunswer of theym in al and singler the premisses, 
and to know thar resolute mjmdes in every poynt ci these 
instructions, wherby they must of necessity be inforced 
either to declare themselff for the King and the Emperor, 
in which caas the amitie shal endure, and the galeis with 
the goods and merchaundizes be in sqretie ; or els in taking 
the Frenshe Einges partie, to be in hostilitie, and their sub- 
gietts, galeis, and goods in daungier. And so may ye shew 
unto theym. 

\ Finally, the Kings said Secretary, after he shal have ad^ 
vertised the Kings Highnes of such aunswer as ahalbe 
made unto him by the said Venecians, shal remaigne and 
nmke his abode at Venice, til be shalbe advertised of the 
Kings pleasure in that behalf. 



Number XIV. 
71^ Bishop qfBaih and Sir Antkony Brown to the Cardi- 
nal, Jrom Paris: concerning the CardinaTs embassy to 
the French King^ aaid meeting him oit Amiens. 
AFTER owr most humbyl recommendation: it mayMSS.D. o. 
lyke your Grace to understond, that the fyrst day of Julye "' ^' 
we receyyyd your Grace is lettres off the xxviil off the 
last monydie: and immediatlye we roode to the Coorte; 
which lyithe styl at Saynet Denyse. And at owr fyrst 
commjrng thether we sent your Grace is letter to the King 
by Robartet Who shewed vs that be thow^t that we 
cowd not convenyentlye speke with the K3mg that day. 
After dyner, we spake with my Ladye, and decl^ryd unto 
hyr your Grace is pleasure concemyng your settyog for- 
Monrds. Wherin she answeryd vs, that in no wyse the Kyng 
hyr Sonne wyl, that your GracoHBhal passe the cite of Amyas. 



Digitized by 



Google 



m APPENDIX OP 

She 8a3rthe^ tluft ibe Kjng her aatme^ as abe trtusljffie, is 
past al jopardye off this feryr ; and dial not fayll to meet 
with your Grace at Amyas, wher, God willyng, toad none 
other impediment cfaanoejnui^y he wilbe by the ktter end 
off this monythe. We showid hyr how glade your Grace 
was to tajce payns, and to travayU your bodye, rather than 
the Kjmg her sonne shold put his parson in any danger, or 
put off his necessarye busines. ^le hartilye thankid. your 
Grace tot your good ^vHll, and said, she trustyd that ther 
AxM be no soche danger. As touching the tyme^ by cause 
we conjecturyd by soche joumais as we reoounned meet 
for your Grace to make, that it wokL be nyghe the end of 
Julye by foor your Grace oowd wel arriff at Amyas, we 
made no more stickyng therin, knowyng ryght weQ, diat 
&r a day or twayn, more or lesse, they will not styke heer 
to adyance themselfe, as they shal see the progresse of your 
Grace is jomaye. 

As touchyng the requisition to be made joyntlye by the 
Kinges and the French orators, off tlie Emperor in Spain, 
for die redress of soche injuries and owtragies as detestablye 
hath been shewyd and done to the Pope, and the see apo- 
stolique, she lykythe that overtiue very well; and said, 
that the denyall theroff, and the accumulation of that mat- 
ter, with other, shal justify the intymadon of warre, that 
shall ensue, by tore God and man : and willyd Bobartet to 
resorte unto us for instructions therin, of that that mowght 
welbe wrytjrti to thar ambassators in Spain for that pur* 
pose ; and we for his instruction have showyd him what 
your Grace hath wryten to the Kinges Higfanes ambassa- 
tors in Spayn : and he saythe that the same shalbe wrytyn 
to the Kyng his masters. My Lady spake also verye scnre 
words, saying, that Christen princes oowd not of iimr honor 
soffyr ther head, Cristis Vicar, to be kept in servitude and 
capitivite: and, that ther eowd be no cause, wherfore a 
prynee myght of his own aucthorite put a Pope to his 
rawnson, or kepe him in captivite: finally, that prynoes 
ihold withdraw their obecBence from a Pc^ being in cap* 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORH}INALS. «^ 

tivite: with many sodie. woides, which we said sfaold be 
good matter to devise and ti'eat upon at jaqi Grace ia 
cotnyng hither. 

As touching the confirmation of the last treaty concluded 
by .Mons. de Tarbe S she iaid, that our demand was reason* 
$ble: and that we shold reasprt unto the Chancellor ther- 
fore : who shold depeache it out off hand. 

At our return unto Pari% we went unto the Chancellor: 
who is answer Was, that it shold be done ; but he wold apek 
fyrst with the Eyng. Which shold be as this day, and sa 
speed it, and send it us. 

My Lady also shewyd us, that Mons. de Lotrek ^ ia de» 
{>artyd, and right wel trymmyd and fumishid off al thynges 
that be necessary for his feat As for tydings of Italy, heer. 
is nbthyng renuyd, but that the Chancellor of Spayn<^ is 33 
past thorowe Piemont on his jomey to Rome wards. Thus 
the Almighty God preserve your Grace. From Paris, the 

ii. day of Julye. 

Your Grace is faythful servants, 

Reoerendisaii^ in Chrkto Patri Jo. Bathonien& 

. Thi^nuB Ebar. Jrchiepiscppo^ Anthone Browne. 

Cardinalif &c. 

, , ♦ ' 

Number XV. 
WaHam^ Jrchbishcp of Ccmterburyy to Cardinal Wohey; 

in behalf of his jvHsdiction of the Prerogative Courty 

which the CardinaTs officers assumed. 

PLEAS YTH it your Grace to understcmd, that I am in- ciwjwhrs, 
ffwrnyd by the frends of Jane Roper^ wiff and executrice to aJo.' 
her late husbond, John Roper, that she is called to appear 
afore certain of yoUr Graces Commissaries in your chappel at 

» H« ¥«» lately AttbttMdor from tht Fkeneh King into Evgiftnd. By wbom 
a nwtcb w«s agreed upen between t)ie King's daughter, the Lady Mary, and K. 
Francis, or bis son the Duke of Orleans. 
^ He was a famed soldier, and General of the army in Italy agdnst the 
Emperor. 

« Going in embassy from the Emperor to the Pope. 



Digitized by 



Google 



48 APPENDIX OF 

Yorkplace; for to take upon her as executrioe, or els to re- 
fuse, or to be repelljd as none executrice, and the wyl of 
the said John Boper to be taken as no wyl, nor ^e to be 
taken as executrice. So it is as I am informyd, that this tes- 
tamentary cause was callyd afore such Commissanes as were 
deputed to examine soche testimentary causes as concemyd 
the Prerogative. Wher, by your Graces Commissaries and 
mine, the party thynketh that she might have had indifferent 
justice. And now by special labour and canister meanys to 
be callyd before other Commissaries of the Prerogative, she 
and some other of her counsel writyth to me, that she is 
otherwys orderyd then according to good justice.. 
' It is written to mee also, that in case your Grace should 
call al testamentary causes to special Commissaries, that 
' finally the jurisdiction of the Prerogative should be extinct^ 
yd : and also al testamentary causes shal only depend upon 
your Graces pleasure, and no mannys wil to take any effect, 
but as it shal please your Grace. 

I take God to my judge, I write none otherwyse unto your 
Grace, then others have written or spoken to my face. Her 
frynds saith also, that she desireth nothing but to be ad- 
mitted as executrice to her said husbond. And in case there 
be any thing to be reformyd in the will of the said John Ro- 
per, she is therwith contented as the law and good conscience 
shal require. 

I would your Grace knew what rumor and obloquy is 
both in these partys, and also in London, that no testaments 
can take effect otherwise then your Grace is content. And 
it hath openly be shewyd me by divers men, that it is a 
great trouble, vexation, and inquyetj^g, to be callyd afore 
your Graces Commissaries and mine : and also to be callyd 
34 afore your Graces special Commissaries in your said chap- 
pel, or otherwhere at your Graces pleasure. And many saith^ 
that it is a great oversight in me, that I would make soche 
a composition with your Grace, which should turn so many 
men to trouble a^d vexation. I take God to my judge, I 
write none otherwise unto your Grace, then it hath been 
shewyd to my face, or else written unto me by letters, ^or I 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 40 

find your 6. so loving to me and to mine, that I do hide no- 
thii^ from your G. 

Finally, I beseech your G. as hartily as I can, that it may 
please you, that this matter may be deferryd tyl after Easter : 
at which tyme I shal wait upon your G. and I doubt not that 
by meanys of your G. and my waiting on your G. al inconve- 
nience in this behalf may be eschued, and the partys more 
fdiortly releved, then by the process of the law. I am and 
alway shal be glad, that your G. use al thyng at your plea- 
sure : but I am sure your G. wul do nothyng contrary to the 
composition sealed with your G>* seal, and subscribed with 
your &. hand concerning the jMrerogative, which my church 
tyme out of mind hath be in possession of. I write plainly 
to your G. for I know right well your G. wyl be best coo- 
tent with truth and plain dealyng, or else I would not be so 
bold to write unto your G. in this maner, as God knoWytb, 
who ever preserve your G. From Charing, the xxiiii* day 
of February. 

At your Graces cotnmandeinent, 

Will'n Cantuar. 



Number XVI. 
Another letter Jrom the said Archbishop to the said Cardie 
naif of the same impott. 
PLEASYTH it your good G. to understond, I am in- |^»^^^p»*"' 
formyd that your G. intendyth to interrupt me in the use of 175. 
the prerogative, in the which my pf^ecessors and I, in 
the right of my churdi of Canterbury, hath been possessed 
by privilege, custome and prescription, tyme out of mind. 
And for the interruption of the same, your G. is mindyd, 
a» I am informyd, to depute Dr. Alan. Which if your G, 
should so do, consydeiyng that not only al mine officers of 
my courts of the Arches and the Audience, but also the 
Comnnssaries of my dioces of Kent, and I my self, not only 
in matters of suite of instance of partys, but also in cases of 
correction, depending before me and them, be oontyiaually 

VOL. I. PART II. . E 



Digitized by 



Google 



60 APPENDIX OP 

bhibityd by yoat officiers *, I should have nothyilg left for 
me and my officers to do : but should be as a shadow and 
image of ati Archbishop and Legate, voyd of authority and 
jurisdiction. Which would be to ilie perpetual reprodi, and 
to my church a perpetual prejudice. 

Wherfore, in as moche as I trust verily in your great 
goodnes, that your 6. would not be so extreme against me 
and the right of my church before namyd, I beseech your 
35 G» the premisses consideryd, to deferr and respect this mat- 
ter, tyl I may have communication in thys behalf with your 
G. when it shal pleaise you at your leisure^ And your pleasure 
known, I wilbe ready to give attendance on your G. Be- 
seechyng you also to give credence to ray Cfaapellane M ays- 
ter WeDis this berer, in soche matters he wil show your G. 
on my bealf At my manor of Croydon, the xviii**» day of 
Mardi. 

At your Graces commandement, 

Willm Cantuar. 



Number XVlI. 

7%e Confession of John TybaU^ a LoUard; charged with 
Heresy, 

Confessio Johcmnis TybaU de Bumstede ad Turrim,Jbcta et 
recQgnita per eundem Joha/nnem coram reverendo in 
Christo patre Dno, Cuthberto London, Episcopo^ in ca^ 
peUa imjfra palacium Ixmdon. xxviii. die mensis Aprilisj 
annoDnu miUp- qui/ngeni^^ xxviii. Quampostea signavit. 

Foxii MSS. EXAM YNED, he saithe, that abpwght vii. or viii. yeres 
Cutbfrt. ' J?^U 1^6 had certaine bookes of the iiii. Evangelistes in Eng- 
lishe, of one holie John, and certayne Epistoles of Peter and 
Paule ; which- he brent the same day at night, as he saithe, 
that Sir Richard Fox [a Priest] was tached. And so in con- 
tinuans of t)rme, by reading of the said bookes, and spe- 
cially by a chapter of Poule which he wrot to the Corynthyos, 
which he doth not now remember, fel into those errors and 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 51 

herysies. That sum tyme he thowght, that in the blessed 
Sacrament of thaulter is not the very body of Christe, but 
bred and wine, and done for a remembraunce of Christes 
pasdon. And he thowght and believyd, that a Prieste had 
no power to consecrate the body of Christe. 

Also, he confesseth, that he hath saide, affirmed and be- 

levyd, that every Prieste and Bishop owght to have a wiff 

upon the chapitour of Poule, where he saithe theis worde^, 

Every Bisshop ouwgt to behv^bondqfonew^ycmdtobryng 

Jbrthe childem. 

Also, he saithe, that he hathe sayd, affirmyd and belevyd, 
that y t was as good for a man to confesse himself alone to 
-God, or els to any other layman, as to a Prieste, upon the sai- 
yng of Saynt James, where he saythe. Shew your syrmes 
one to aiwther. Which error he shewid and tawght Robert Robert 
Faire of Bumstede abowght a twelve monethe past. ^^^^' 

Also, he saythe, that he hathe thowght that pristhode was 
not necessary. For he thowght that every layman mygfat 
mynister the sacramentes of the Churche, aa well as any 
Priste. 

Also, he confessithe, that pilgremages to images were not 
profitable ; and that men shold not worshippe or knele to 
images in the churche; nor set up candles or lights before 36 
them : for they be but stockes and stones. 

Also^ he saythe, that he hath sumtyme doubted, whether 
the Pope or Bysshopp had power to graunt pardon. For 
sumtyme Jie thowght, that they had power, and sutnetyime he 
thowghte the contrarie, becaus they had so myche mony for 
it And he sayd, he thowghte, that yt were better, that 
their my ters, crosses, ringes and other precious stones shuld 
be gyven to poore and nedy pepull, then so to wer^ them ; 
according to the saiynge of Poule, where he saythe. Were 
ye no gold, silver nor perils, ne precious stones^ 

Also, be saythe, that sayntes, a^ Peter, Poule and other, 
be in hevyn : but as fqr other soules of good men, which de- 
partithe this world, he thinkithe, that they go not to hevyn 
before the general resurrection ; but be in some place of joye 
and plesure, except they be helpid to hevin by good prayer. 

e8 



Digitized by 



Google 



58 APPENDIX OF 

And the sowles of synners and y veil doers go to purgatory ; 
and there remayne tyll they be delyveryd by prayers. 
Sir Richard Also, he saythe, that abowght a twelve moneth agon he 
did reason and dispute with Sir Richard Fox, that ther waB 
no purgatory ; and did hold the same for a season. How- 
belt he sayth, he thowght that there was a purgatory or- 
dajrned. 

Also, he hath sayd and affirmed, that ^/&^^«9igr was not 
profitable for a man ; so that he did absteine himself from 
synne. 

Also, he say the, that he thowghte, that the water of the see, 
and other rennyng water, to be of as moche power and ver- 
tue as the holy water : movyd by theis reason, that when 
Criste made the wcH'lde, and the water, and other thynges^ 
he blessyd them. Which blessing he thowght to be suffi- 
cient. And so lykewise, he thowghte, that the blessing of 
Criste to be sufficient for brede, and [for] al other ceremo- 
nies of the Chiu*che. 

. Furthermore he say the, that by the space of iiii. yeres 
Ebb fdias past, old Father Hacker^ alias Ebb, resorted to this respond- 
^ ^^' entes house, and dyd commyn together of al the forsayd ar- 
ticles. Also he saythe, that afterward he fell* in hand with 
Sir William Stryngar, and Sir Arthur, pari^e Pristes of 
Bumstede ; to brjnage them into the herysies and «rrou»s 
aforesayd; and reasonyd uppon Scripture, diverse tymes 
with them for the same intent. For he thowghte, that yf 
he might bring a Priste once into his learning and herei^es, 
he were suer and strong enowghe. Howbeit he saythe, for 
al his labour and reasoning with them he did perseve, that 
they went abowght to deceive him. And therefore he cast 
them upp. 

Also, he saythe, thdt by llie space of iii^yeres past John 

Jo. Smyth. Smyth of Bumstede did likewise resort crften to this respond- 

entes company ; and this respondent to hym : which did 

'Comm}m of the sacramentes of tiiauker, and of other artides 

before rehersed. 

Furthermore, he saythe, that abowght ii. yeres agon he 
eonq>anyed with Sir Richard Fox Curate <^ Bumstede, and 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND pRIGINALS. 5S 

shewid hym al his bookys that he had : tha,t iBtq say, the 
New Te^amente iu Englishe, the Gospel of Matthew and 
Mark in Englishe : which he had of John Pykas of Cpl- 
che9ter : and a book expoundyng the Pcder Noster^ the Ave 
MaHaj^w[iA the Credo; certain of Powlee Epistoles in Eng- 
lishe, after thold translation ; the iiii. Evangdists in Eng-37 
lishe. The which iiii. Evangelists and Ponies £pi$toles he 
brent, as he sayd bef<M*e ; and the residew] h^ cannot tell 
wher they be ; except Sir Richard Fox, John Hilles, or 
John Chapman, servantes to Christofer Ravynof Wytham, 
have them. And so in processe of tyme by reasonyng of 
thynges, contayned ip the sayd bookes, and disputing and 
instructyng, he browght Sir Richard Fox to his lerning and 
opjoiions. 

Also, he saythe, that aftennrards, that Sir Richad Fox 
was infected with his errors and heresyes, this respondent, 
.Sir Ri<^. Fox, and John Smyth, this IiM»t yere went to Col- 
chest(er-ward : and the first night l^y at Mother Beckwythe ; Mother 
and the morrow after dyner, ait WiUiam Beckwythe : which * ^ 
were both of kynde tp this respondent And thither cajsie 
0^4 ^Crisfmas cf Bockyo^ ; ^d anpjth^r woman with him. ^^ Cnst- 
JSjoA where ther^ wcgre any coxmnuji^iciaQyon of any artudes 
in the sayd places, or where the sayd Mother Beckwjeth, 
William Beckwith or old Criatmas be. of th^ samesecte, he 
cannot tell. And afterward they went to Colchester ; and 
aoyped at John Pycas hoys. Wheras they iiii. eonununyd 
together of many and diverse articles, which he doth not 
now remember. And at the same nyght lay at Thomas 
Matlihew. Where as WiUiam Pykas in ther chambre be- w. Pykas. 
fore this jrespondent, John Smythe, and. Sir Rich. Fox, did J* Smyth, 
reherse by hart a disputation made, betwixt a Clerke and a 
Frear. 

Furthennore, ])e saythe, that in somer last, when he was 
first in Johnson'^s house in Bc^stede, the sayd Sir Rich. Fox 
did openly e rede in a booke, called The Wicket, which he had 
ther as he belevythe, before this respondent, John Smythe, Johnson de 

,, 1 1 . -i. F ^ , "^ , Boxstede, 

Joraaon and his wil, somet3rme gy vmg henng to yt, as he ejus uxor, 
zemfaredie. Whicli book the sayd Sir Richard had toBum^- 

£ 8 



Digitized by 



Google 



54 APPENDIX OP 

sted« with him. And afterward, that they red in the same 
book, A question was movyd by Johnson, or his wyf, as he 
remembred, of the Father, the Son and the Holie Cost. 
The question he cannot teU, ne of the answere made ther- 
unto by Sir Rich. Fox. And he saithe, that he belevythe, 
that the sayd Johnson and his wif be of the same lemyng 
and sect. And Johnson is taken for a lemyd man among 
them. Also, he saithe, that John Pykas, WiDiam Pykas^ 
Job. Gyr- John Gyrling, John Bradeley, be of the same sect and lern- 
Job. Brad. T^S' -^^^ ^ ^^^ Thomas Mathwes wif he cannot tell, 
ley. Iteniy he saithe, that ayere past, or more, he resorted ons 

Alice Gar- ^ Alice Gardiner, his godmother, to her owne house. 
Whiph Alice asked this respodent, whether he wold go to 
Ipiswiche with her. And this respondent sayd, Nay, nay. 
If you have any wast money, give yt to poore pepull : and 
tarye at home : for it shal not skyll to go on pilgremages to 
Ipiswiche. For there ys money enowghe. To the which an- 
swere sche did not greatly speke ayenst, nor gretly holde 
withal, as he saythe. 

Also, he saythe, that abowght a iii. yeres past, he communyd 
with Thomas Parker of the Gospellys in Englishe, in die 
said Thomas Parkers house. And otherwyse he cannot 
teU. 

Also he saythe, Thomas Hilles taylour, John Chapman, 
John Wjrggan of Wy tham, Robert Fayre, and John Smythe 
of Bumstede, hath commyned with this respondent in al the 
forsayd articles ; and be of the same sect and lemyng. 
38 Furthermore, he saythe, that at Mychaelmasse last past 
FnerBa- ^g^ twelve monethe this respondent and Thomas Hilles 
came to London to Frear Barons, then being at the Freers 
Augustines in London^ to buy a New Testament in Eng- 
lishe, as he saythe. And they found the sayd Freer Barons 
in his chamber ; wheras there was a merchant man, reading 
in a boke, and ii. or iii. more present. And when they came 
in, the Frear demawnded them, from whence they cam^. 
And they smd^ from Bumstede ; and so forth in communi- 
cation they desyred the sayd Freer Barons, that thy myght 
be aquaynted with hym ; because they had herd that he was 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. ^ 

a good man ; and bycause they wold have his oownsel in the 
New Testament, which they desyred to have of hym. And 
he saithe, that the eayd Frear Biuxins did perseve very well, 
that Thomas HiUes and this respondent were infected with 
ojunions, bycause they wold I^ave the New ^Testament And 
then farther they shewyed the sayd Frear, that one Sir 
Richard Fox Curate of Bumstede, by ther means, was wel 
entred in ther lemyng; and sayd, that they thowghte to gett 
hym hole in sluNte space. Wberfore they desyryd the sayd 
Frear Barons to make a letter to h}rm, that be wold conti- 
new in that he had begon. Whidi Frear did promyse so to 
wiyte to h}an a letter at aftemoone, and to gete them a New 
Testament. And then after that communication, the sayd 
Thomas Hilies and this respondent shewyd the Frear Ba- 
rons of certayne old bookes that they had : as of iiii. Evan- 
gelistes, and certa}me Epistles of Peter and Pouie in Englishe. 
Which bookes the sayd Frear dyd litle regard, and made a 
twyte of it, and sayd, A pojrnt for them, for they be not to 
be regarded toward the new printed Testament in Enghshe. 
For it is of more cleyner Englishe. And then th^ sayd 
Frear Barons dely verid to them the sayd New Testament in 
Englyshe : for which they payd iii; . iid. and desyred them, 
that they wold kepe yt close. For he wolde be loth that it 
shold be knowen, as he now remembreth. And after th? 
delyverance of the sayd New Testament to them, the sayd 
Frear Barons dyd lyken the New Testament in Latyn to a 
cymball t}mkklyng, and brasse sownd3mg. But what farther 
exposy tion he made uppon it, he cannot tell. And then a| 
afbemone they fett the sayd letter of the sayd JFreesr ; whiche 
he wrote to Sir Richard ; and red that openly before th^n : 
but he doth not now remembar what was in the same. And 
so departed from h3rm ; and did never «ince speke with hyin, 
or write to hym, as he saithe. 

Also, he saithe, that abowght a half yeai^ agone, he dely^ 
verid the sayd New Testament to Frear Gardyn^r : which 
he never had ageyne. 

Farthennore he saith, that Elene Tyballliis mother, and 
Alice Tyball his wif, be gyltie in al the foresaid articles : 

E 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



56 APPENDIX OF 

except his wif is not ^tie m the Sacrament of thaulter s 

whkh both he tawght and mstmcted* 

Frear Me- Item, he saith, that about v. yere agon he was confessid 

apo«tasia of one Frear Medow, beyng a Grey Frear of Colchestre, and 

existent, ther piofessed, and bome in Essex. Which Frear, after he 

herd his confession, desyred the respondent to help hym owt 

of his religion. And so at last the sayd Frear came home to 

the respondents house, in a secular man his rayment, whose 

hed this respondent dy d then shave : and kept him in hia 

house by the space of iiii. days, or ther about : and then de* 

parted from hym, and went to.Amersham. And synoe this 

39 respond^it hath herd say, that he is marryed to a mayden of 

Colchestre. Whose servant or dowghter she is^ he cannot 

tell. 

Also, he saith^ that he hath communed with Edmund 
Tyball, and shewid hym his lemyng often tymes. 



The mark of John Tyball. 
AbjurMio istius.sequUur mjbl. prox. sequent 



Number XVUI. 

The Abjuration of Thonuis Bowgcts, before Tunstal Bishop^ 

of London. 

MSS. Fozu. IN the name of .God, Amen. I Thomas Bowgas of the 
CuSb P^rishe of Saynt Leonards of the towne of Colchestre, of the 
diocesse and jurisdictiDnof London, fuller: before yow, 
right rever^t Father in Grod, Lord Cuthbert Byshop of 
London, my Qrdmary, confessyng and knowlegyng the true, 
catholycke, and apdiU^que fiiith of holy Church; intend 
by the grace of God, hereafter ever to persevor and abyde 
in the true doctrine of the same : and do detest and aljure 
al maner of hereoes, contsary to the same : and most espe** 
cially those heresies and articles followying : wheruppon I 
am now detected, vehemently suspected and convicted. That 
is to say, 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 57 

That a man sbuld have no neede to go on pilgremage 
to Saynt Thomas of Canterbury, or to owr Lady of Grace. 
Also, that there is no other Churche of Gkxl, but man hisi 
ONiacyence. Alw, that I had as leve be buryed in my 
owi^ house as in the churche. Also, that I wold that owr 
Lady of Grace were in my bakehouse. Also,' that whenit was 
demaunded of me, whetW it wa^ evyll or wel done, to sett a 
taper before the sepulchre ; I awn^wered and said, it was 
nothing, but to sett a qandell before the Devyll, for vayuQ 
glory of the worlde, as I and many other fodis doth. Also» 
that if I had the cruofix, the image of our Lady, and other: 
aayncts and crosses set by the ^^y, in a ship, I wold drowne 
them every one in the see. 

And in these articles, and al pther, I here expresly con-, 
sent unto our Mother, the holy Churdxe; and to the truQ 
doctrine of the same. And do knowledge, that whosoev^ 
hereafter doth hcAd or aifirme any of thies articles, or eny 
6ther heresies, contrary to the determination of holy Church, 
is worthy to be excluded from the conununion of the same. 

And in case hereafter I do speke, hold, or affirme any of 
thies foresaid heresies, errors and opinions, or other, conrr 
trary to the determination of holy Church, which by the grace 
of God I intend never to do, I submytt my self unto the 
ocnrrecdcm of my Ordinary, acooordyng to the holy canons* 
And for thies my trespasses and c^ences, I desire you of 40 
pe^aimce : . which I promyse by thies holy Evax^dies, 
heare by me bodyly touched, truly to do, observe and fuU^ 
fyL In wittenes whereof to this my preseiU; abiuratiun, I 
have subscrybed my name, and set th^ signe of the crosse. 
Be me Thomas fioges off Cdchester^ 



t 



Quarto die mensis Mali, anno DnL vmOp qmngentv**^ 
xxviii® in capella injra manerium reverendi Patris Norwicen, 
-Epi. jtixta Charyng Crosse, London* coram reverendo in 
Ckristo Patre et Dno.pno. Cuthberio permissume Dicina 



Digitized by 



Google 



68 APPENDIX OP 

London, Epo. judicialitery et pro tribunaU seden. comparuit 
prcefatus nomas Bomgas. quan Dns. sepe exhortatus est 
et admanuity quatenus se svbmittat, et errores suos recognoscat, 
Et tunc dictits Thomas Bowgas se tandem suhmisit^ et asse- 
nut se contentiim esse abjurare hereses et opbdones suae ; et 
ad urdtatem Ecclesie redire, et se submittere. Et deinde legit 
presentem abjurationem superscriptam, tactis per eum sacro- 
Sanctis Dei EvangeliiSy prout contmetur in eadeniy quam pas- 
tea manu sud subscripsit, etsigno cmcis signavit* Quo facto 
dktvs reverendus Pater absolvit dictum Thomam Bowgas it 
sententia excommunicatioms, quam premissorum pretextu tn- 
curreratj in forma juris , prout in scedulamad tunc per tUctum 
reverendum Patrem lecta : ac in fol. cxvii® inserta continetur, 
Et eidem ad sancta Dei EvangeUa jurato injunxit sub pena 
relapsi, quod die Dominico, x<* viz. die mensis Maiiprox. ibid, 
ante crucem nudus caput, in procesm>ne m ecclesia pdroch. 
Sancti Leonardi apod Hithamjuxta Colcestriam, ubi paro^ 
ehianus existity portans fascicuktm Ugnorum in htanero sua. Et 
functa processione audiet altam missam gembus flexis super 
gradibus cluni sacerd, celebrantem, a principio ustpte ad Ji- 
nem ejusdem ; et tunc reeedat. 

Et injunxit eidem, quod non gerat aliqiMm maUciam sioe 
odkim contra testes in hoc parte productos; aut eosdem mo-' 
lestet, seu perturbet quoquo modo, Et quod certificet de pe^ 
nttentia per eumperacta, personaliteryvel per Uteras Curatisuiy. 
infra xv. dies extunc prox. sequent. Et deinde interrogaiusper 
dictum reverendum, dixit se veUe subbre penitentiam sibi itgun- 
etam. Presentibus tunc ibid^ venerabUi viro M^' Galfndb 
Wharton CameUario, fViUo. Layton Regrario principaU, 
Dno. Thoma Chambre CapeUano; necnon Mag. SkeUon, 
Marmaduco Tunstal, Generosis; et Georgio Bedyli, Thoma 
PiUcyngton, Thoma Bowman^ Antonio Tunstal, Nicho, Tun- 
stal, Willo. Westwray, etHumfrido OdyngsaUs, Literatis, tes^ 
tibus^ et cetf 



Digitized by 



Google 



REC0R1>S AND ORIGINALS. 59 

Number XIX. 4j 

The Abjuration of WiBiam Bdcher^ before Cuthbert Bishop 
^London. 
IN the name of God, Amen. I William Bocher of theMSS.Fox. 
parish of Steple Bumstede, of the diocesse and jurisdiction'* * *"**"** 
of London, plowwright, before the right reverend Father 
in God, Lord Cuthbert Bishop of London, my Ordinary, 
opynly confesse, that I have belevyd, that in the blessed 
Sacrament of thaulter is not the very body of Christ, but 
done for a rememl»rance of Cristes passion. Also, that jpar- 
dons cannot profit, ne help a man. Also, that a man shal 
hav^ no nede to go pilgremage. 

Wherfore I do now professe and knowledge, that in the 
blessed Sacrament of the Aulter is the very body of Criste 
in form of bred. And farthermore in that, and al other, do 
consent to our Moder, the holy and catholyck Churche. 
Intendyng hereafter for evermore fastly to abyde in Jthe 
faithe of the same. And do detest and abiure thies fore- 
sayd heresyes in special : and al other in general. 

And in case hereafter I shal hold, affirme, or beleve any 

of thies heresies, or other, contrary to the determination of 

our Moder, the holy Churche aforesayd, I do submitt my 

self to the correction of the holy canons : and do promyse 

unto Almyghty God, our Moder the holy Churche, and 

yow my said Ordinary, and swere by thies hdy Evangelies, 

here by me bodyly touched, that I hereafter shal not hyde, 

or kepe close any heresies, or dampnable opinions, nor ther 

auctors, in tyme to come, nor be conversant, or familiar 

wyttyngly with any person, or persons suspect of heresie. 

But when that I shal know any such person or persons, I 

shal truly detect them with ther heresies and opinions to 

ther Orc^naries, assone as I conveniently may. Submyttyng 

me most mykely to our Moder holy Churche, and you my 

said Ordinary : and desire absolution and penance for thies 

my offences ; which I promyse to do, observe, and fulfill. 

In witnes wherof to this my present abiuration, I have set 

to the sign of the crosse. 

Uhdedmo die mensis Maiij anno Dni. rniUp quingenti^^ 

Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



60 APPENDIX OF 

xxviii^' in capeUa infra manerium reverendi Patris 
Nonmcen. Epi. jiuvta Chanryng Crosse^ London, coram 
reverendo in Christo Patre^ et Dno, Dno, CuMertOj 
permissUme ZHvina^ London 

Nota, quod iste oritur ex stirpe vitiata: quia aums 
patris 8ui erat ob heresim concrematus^ ut dicitur. 



-1^ 



42 Number XX. 

77ie Confession of Robert Hemsted. 

Undecimo die mensis Maii, anno DnL milh' quingenti^^- 

xxviii**' coram reverendo in Christo Patre^ et Dno. I}no\ 

CuthbertOfpermissione Divina, London. Epo.judidaliter 

sedent. in capella irvfra rnxmerium reverendi Patris Nott 

mc. JEpi. Jiuvta Charyng Crosse^ London, comparuit 

Robertus Hemstede parochie de Bumstede ad Turrim, 

London, dioc. de keretica pravitate su^pect^is et de- 

tectums. Et svhmisit se correctioni diet, reverendi Patris: 

et asseruit se plene etjideliter respondisse articulis eid. 

dbjectis^juoDta tenorem responsionum sequen. quas coram 

eo presente lectas recognovit. Et dfinde legit abjurar- 

tionem. 

MSS-Fox. HEJJ ccHrfessitli, that in somer last past, Sir Eichax4 

Fpx, John Tyhall, John Smyth, and Frere Topley, c^une 

to this respondent'^s house; and eaused hym to go with 

jthem to a grene, called Hersted Grene. And there they 

ix>ld this respondent of many thyngs, which he dpjth nojb 

now reineniber. And Frear Topley sayd to this respondent^ 

if he did npt beleve as they did teche, he was no true 

Christen n^ajpu 

Also, be saithe^ at LaU last, he was cpnfessid of the sayd 
Sir SLich, Fox, Curat of Bumstede. And when the said Sir 
jftichard had herde this respondentes confession, he axskyd 
l:iyiQ^ how he xiid beleye in the Sacramait of thaulter : and 
jLhen this ijespondent awnswered, and siud as other men doth. 
That in the blessed Sacrament of thaulter is the very body 
of Criste. To whom the said Sir Kichard said. Nay, thou 



ubi soprft. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 61 

must not do so. For that is not the best way ; but beleve 
thou in the ^Father, the Son, And the Holy Ghost, and not 
in the Saerament of thaulter. And then this respondent 
said to the forenamyd Sir Richard, I fear ine ye go about 
to bryng me in the tak3mg, that the men of Colchester be 
in. To whom the said Sir Richard awnswered, What, man, 
art thou afrayde ? Be not aferd. For those serve a better 
Maister, then ever thou diddest. And so at last, by the 
motion and techyng of the said Sir Richard ; and because 
he was Prist, this respondent thought, and belevyd, that in 
the blessed Sacrament of thaulter is not the vefy body of 
Criste. 

Ateo he confedsith, that by the i^ce of this iij« yeres last, 
or thereabout, thid respondent hath thowght, that pardons 
are of no effect, ne cannot profect. 

Interrogatus^ an novit aliquos ejusd. aecte^ dicHy quod 
nan^ nisi Johaamem TybaU^ Johamum Smith, et Ff-em. 
TThomam Topleyj nic Dnum. Ric. Fox. 



Number XXI. 

43 
The Confession ^ Thomas Hemsted. 

Undedmo die mensis Mcni MDXXVIIL hi oapdla infra 

ma/nerivm reverendi Patris Nofimcen, ^d. ^ supra. 

HE confessith, that abowgfat a yere and half past, thisMSS. Fox. 

respondents wif tawght hym, the Paiemostery Ave Maria, "*** *"?"• 

and Credo, in Englitdie. Whicii sche iemyd of Gilbert 

Shipwright, being ded ; and counoelyd hyin, that he shold 

kepe it close. And in a whUe after he was chosen Church 

Warden of Bumstede with Jc^n Tyball. And then used 

the company moch of Sir Richard F0X3 ai«l tite mi Tyball. Fox.T7bftii. 

And when the sayd Sir Richard and Tybail httS percevid 

that his wyf had towght hym the Pat^-noster, Ave MaHa, 

and the Credo, they did call this respondent brother in 

Crist, and a knowne ma/n. And so by the space of a yere, 

or more, last past, he have ben conversant and famylyar, 

and usyd ther company, and have herd^ ther lectures, 

redyngs and techyngs ; and hath at no tyme disclosed them, 

nor ther counsell. 



Digitized by 



Google 



6« APPENDIX OF 

T. Hiiies. Alaoy he oonfessith, that abowght Schroftyde last, Thomas 
Hilles tawght mid shewyd this respcmdept, that pardona 
were'nowght, and not profitable for a man. The which 
this respcmdent saithe, that sumtyme he thowght and be* 
levyd, that it was trew. 

Also, that abowght Fastyngham last, Sir Bichard Fox 
fihewid this respondent, that in the blessid Sacrament of 
thaulter is not the very body of Criste ; but doon £m: a re^ 
membmunce of Cristis passion. Which sayinges he thowght 
and belevyd to bee trew, by the techyng and schewyng of 
the sayd Sir Richard.. And since that tyme hath continued 
in the sayd error and heresie. 

Also, that gobyng on pilgremages were of no effect ; and 
jthat a man shold have no nede to go on pilgremagis» 

Also he saith, that all thies persons followyng be. of the 
same sect and lemyng; and have herd the lectures, red- 
ynges and techynges of Sir Bichard Fox, John Tyball, 
Frear Grardyner, and other of the same sect: and have had 
communications with them, and be taken and reputed, as 
known persons^ that is to say, they be infected and gyltie of 
al ther errors and articles. 

Edmond TybaU. uxor efus. 

Johan Bocher, widow. 

Uxor Georgii Predion. 

Johanna Hempsted^ uxor hujua respondmHs. 

Johannes^ JUius ejus nahtraiis. 

Robertus Faire. Laid de BumHede. 

Tl^T^ \Fre^-OrdMsAj,gu^amen.de 
WmOmus G^dyner) ^lara, Land. 
Johannet Chapman \ „ , 
Thomat HiOet ]^ Wytham. 

Wmehnus Browne ^ ^. Bumstede, 



Jahannea Cranefbrd 



\de 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 68 

Number XXII. 44 

The Confession of Robert Necion, that bought and sold 
New Testaments in English. 

HE bowght at sondry tjnraes of Mr. Fyshe dwellyng. by MSS. Fox. 
the Whight Frears in London, many of the New Testa- °*'**"P™- 
ments in English ; that is to say; now V . and now X. And 
sometyme mo, and sometyme less^ to the nombre of XX. or 
XXX. in the gret volume. The which New Testaments 
the said Mr. Fyshe had of one Harmond^ an English man^ 
beyng beyond see. But how many he had this respondent 
cannot tell. And this respondent saith, that about a yer^ 
and half agon he fell in a quaintaunce with Vicar Constaur 
tyne here in London. Which shewed this respondent first, 
that the said Mr. Fyshe had New Testaments to sell ; and 
caused this respondent to by some of the said New Testar 
ments of Mr. Fyshe. And the said Mr. Fyshe, at the desire 
and instance of Vicar Constantine, browghte the said New 
Testaments home to this respondents house. And before 
that Vicar Constantine caused this respondent to by someConstan- 
of the said New Testaments, he had none^ nor no other ^' 
books, except the chapiters of Matthew. 

And moreover, this respondent saith, that about the same 
tyme he sold fyve of the said New Testaments to Sir Wil- 
liam Furboshore synging man, in Stowmarket in Suffolk^ 
for VII. or VIII. grotes a pece. Also, two of the same New 
Testaments in Bury St. Edmonds : that is to say, to Ray- 
nold Wodelesse one ; and Thomas Horfan another, for the 
same price. 

Also, he saith, that about Cristmas last, he sold one New Pycknam 
Testament to a Priste ; whose name he cannot tell, dwellr wic. dioc. ' 
3mg at Pycknam Wade in Northfolke ; and two Latin books, 
the one Oeconomica Christians ; and the other Unio Dissi- 
dentium. Also, one Testament to William Gibson mer- 
chaunt man, of the parish of S.Margaret Patens. 

Also, Vicar Constantyne at djnrers tymes had of this 
respondent about a XV. or XVI. of the New Testaments of 
the biggest. And this respondent saith, that the sayd Vicar 



Digitized by 



Google 



64 APPENDIX OV 

Constantjme dy vers tjnnes bowght of him certayne of the 
sayd New Testaments: and this respondent lykewise, of 
hym. Also, he sold Sir Richard Bayfell two New Testa- 
ments unbound, about Cristmas last ; for the which he payd 
iiiff. mid. 

Farthermore,- he saith, that he hath sold V. or VI. of the 
said N. Testaments -to diverse persons of the cite of Lond<Hi : 
whose namys, or dwell3mg places, he doth not remember. 

Moreover, he saith, that since Easter last, he bowght ci 
Oeffi*ay Usher of Saynct Ahtonyes, with whom he hath byn 
aqueynted by the space of a yere, or therabout (by reason 
he was Mr. Forman, the person of Hony Lane his servant, 
and for that this respondent did moche resort to the said 
persons sermons) XVIII. N. Testaments in English of the 
smal volume, and XXVI. books, al of otie sort, called 
Oeconomica Christicma in Latin ; and two other books in 
Latin, called Unio IKssidentium. For which he payed hym 
XL*. Of the which Oeconomica ChHstkma Vicar Con- 
stantyne had XIII. at one tyme. 
45 And of which N. Testaments since Easter this respond- 
ent caryed XV. of them, and thother XXIII. Oe&momiea 
Christiana^ to Lynne, to sell. Which he wold have scJd to 

a young man, callid Wilham merchant man, dwell- 

yng by one Mr. Burde of the same towne. Which young 
man wold not medle with them, because they were prohibite. 
And so this respondent left the said books at Ljmne with 
the said William, untyll his retomyng thider ayen. And 
so the said bookes do remayne ther still, as yet. And two 
of the said N. Testaments he hath in his own custodie, with 
another of the great v(Jume. Also, another Testament of 
the smal voliune he sold since Easter to young Mderton, 
merchant man, of Saynct Mary Hill .parishe. 

Howbeit he saith, that he knew not that any of thies 
bookes were of Luthers sect. 

To the XVIIIt^ That he hath byn a receptor^ he saith, 
that he twice or thryese hath byn in Thomas Mathews 
house of Cdchestre. Wheras he hath red diverse tymes 
in the N. Testament in English, before the said Thomas 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 6S 

Matthew, his wif, William Dykes, and other servantes then 
And there, and then have herd old Father Hacker speke of 
prophesies; and have had communications of diverse Hr- 
ticles; which he doth not now remember. 

To the XIX^^, so begynnyng. Thai he went about to by 
a great nombre of N. Testaments, he saith, that about 
Cristmas last, there came a Duche man, beyng now in the 
Flete, which wold have sold this respondent ii or iii hun- 
dreth of the said N. Testaments in English t which this 
respondent did not by ; but sent him to Mr. Fyshe to by 
them : and said to the Duche man, Look what Mr. Fyshe 
doth, I wil do the same* But whether Mr. Fyshe bowght 
any of them, he cannot tell : for the which iii hundreth he 
shold have paid XVI 2. Vsh. after TKd. a pece. 

To the XX article, TTiat he is inframed; he saith, that 
since Easter last, he was at Norwiche at his brothers house, 
wher as one had complajmed of this respondent to my Lord 
of Norwiche, because he had a N. Testament. Wherfor 
his brother counceled this respondent to send or dely ver his 
said N. Testament ; and said to him. If he wold not de- 
lyver it, my Lord of Norwiche wold send him to my Lord 
of London, his Ordinary. And so afterwards he sent it to 
London by the caryer. 

Tp the XXI. article, so begynnjmg) That contrary to 
the prohibition, he hath kept the iV. Testament, he con* 
fessith, that after he had knowledge of the condempnation 
of the said N. Testament, by the space of a yere, or more, 
he hath had in his custodie, kept, and studyed the same 
Testament, and haye red it thoroughly many tymes. And 
also have red in it as wel within the citie and diocess of 
London, as within the citie and diocesse of Norwiche And 
not onely red it to himself, but redd and tawght it to di^ 
verse other. 

To the XXII. h0 amisweryth and denyeth, that he had 
Wyclief* Wycket or the Apocalips at any t3rme. 

Per me Robert Nectoa. 

VOL. I. PART ir. F 



Digitized by 



Google 



66 APPENDIX OF 

46 Number XXIII. 

Sir Gregory de CmsoHs, Dr, Gardiner, and Dr. Fox, the 
King's Jmiassadprs with the Pope, to Cardinal Wclaey. 
FoxiiMSS. PLEASITH it your Gmce to understand, that ap. 
pc^nted to rqpaire unto the Popes . Holynes lor our first 
audyenoe upon Munday last past at after dynnar; a£ter 
access to his presence in to his priyy bed chamber, fyndyng 
hym accompanied with the Cardynall Se Radulphis, after 
reverence and ceremonies aecustumed, we deiyvered the 
Kings Highnes and your Ghraces letters unto him, with most 
humble and lowly reciHQmendations on the Kings and your 
Graces behaulf. And to shew unto your Grace the cir- 
cumstances of his Holjmes behavior unto us, inoontinaitly 
as he had redd the said letters, hia Holynes shewed unto 
U3 theffeet and contynue of them in veniy compendious and 
If el couched words; et conHnuaia oraHanCy without suflfer* 
ing us to speak, b^an to repete the Kings grete baid!ta 
towards him and the see apostoli<)ue; and espedaUy in 
the time of his caplivitie ; and how moche he and the see 
was and is obstringed and bound to your Grace, by wfaes 
pvfx;u]}«iaent, solicitation and mediation, such things hath 
been alwayes set forth, as might confierre unto the same. 
Adding thermito of what mind and intention, as wel in 
minoribus, as also synnes his erection to this dignitie, hia 
Holynes hath been, and is, to do al thing that might be to 
the good satisfaction and contentment of the Kio^ Highnes^ 
and now specially in this cawae, towching so neer the quyet^ 
nes and.trattqpillitie of the.Kings omscience, with the welth. 
aiKl . G(Mamoditie of that realme: and many such wovds 
spoben, AS we might judges as those which procededeiocereljr 
&»n the bottom and roote of his hart and mynde : willing 
us fjoially, without any drcumstance of words, famylyarly 
to entre with him into communieationcf the essential points 
of our charge. Wherin he wold geve such resolutaon with- 
out tract or delay, as we could reasonably desire, and as 
might be agreeable with law and equite, for justification of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. W 

brs doing, and mayitt^iiance of ki^ antd the Kingef honoKt 
hereafter. 

At this point bis Holynes making a pawse, I Steven 
Gardjner said, ^^ That it was vrel known and persuaded to 
" the Kings Highnes and your Gr. of the gret zed, love, 
^^ and affection that his Holynes bearith towards them both, 
^' and the wealth of that reahn of England, wherof now of 
^< late the Kings Highnes and your Gr. hath had advertise- 
*< ment, as wel by sondry the letters of Sir Gregory de 
*^ Cassalis, as also the reaport and rehmion of Maoster Se^ 
" cretarya, and more amply by the mottth of the Protho^'J^f* 
" notaty Gambara. Who not only exhibited tmto the *^ 
'^ Kings Highnes a commission, and dispensation passed 
^< by your Holynes ui the Kings gret matter, but abso added 
** tberunto, as of special credenee from your Holines, that 
*^ if the same wer in any point thci«ight insuffident, or that 
^ by thadvice of lemed men any odier thing could be de- 
^^ vysed to be added therunto, with all such rescripts^ 
^ lN*eyes, and bullys as might conduce to the efiectual de- 
^ finition aaid determination of the matter, your Holines 
" wold th^in without delay or diffieultie, interpone the ut- 4f 
" termost of your authorite; as in the favour of him, who 
** hath, by bis manifold merits, deserved to perceyve and 
^* take al benefits and graces of the see apostoUque, as tnety 
^^ staani and be agreeable to equite and justice. Wherfore", 
*^ albeit the said eomtnisa^ and cKspc^saition be in dome 
^ material poktts altered from the mynute and forme by the 
^ Kings Higlmes reqtnred and desired, and by reason therc^ 
*^ caxmot fuUy serre for tiie acheving of the Kings desire 
'^^ and intent : yet forasmuch as in exhibiting the same, it 
^ wal5 addisdy as afore, by the said Prothonotaij Gaml^an^ 
^ and also confirmed by Sir Gregories^ letters, that if the 
*^ said comtoiission and dSspensaticm w^e not thoiigfat suf- 
^ ficknt, al defewlts shdd be supplyed and refourmied,: and 
^^ tbe same newly to be graunted accordingly. Which is a 
^^ monifei^ argam^nt, and eridient token of your Hdlines 
^ anceie proeeding hain. The Kings Highnes gereth 
^^ unto your Holines no^ less thanks, thai if the same had 

f2 



Digitized by 



Google 



m APPENDIX OF 

<^ been passed in most availably fourm and maner.**^ And 
herupon inferred the cawse of our comyng towcKing first the 
Popes particular matters, and shewyng the Kings mynd 
and intention : declaring also what answer we had in the 
French Court : added therunto your Graces labours, travayl, 
and payn in fashionyng and setting forth these things, for 
satisfaction and contentation of his Holines, with the con- 
servation and mayntenance of the see apostolique; and 
rights of the same. And from declaration of the particu- 
larities of that matier, extending at length the good and fa3t 
mind and intention of the Kings Highnes adhcBrere scmcti- 
tati su<B in prosperis et adversis^ now by these good de- 
monstrations on his Holynes behaulf depelyer rooted and 
confirmed, descended from that to the Kings matier, accord- 
ing to our instructions, shewed the Kings request and desire : 
omitting here to write unto your Gr. the maner, forme, and 
ordre of the words, forasmoche as the same is not to be 
commytted to wry ting, but in cyfre, as we think inpresenti 
rerum statu. And spending the day half with the Pope, 
and thother half with the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, oon- 
les we should too long difire sendyng of our letters, we can- 
not commyt the same to wryting. 

The Popes Holynes, when he harde at good length what 
was said, noting diligently the particularities, first, as con- 
cerning his own matiers he said, the Kings iEIighnes and 
your Gr. doth therin as his trust and expectation was, in 
whom omnem spem sttam semper reposuit ; and hath hither- 
to found al things eapectationi cuniulatissime respondisse. 
Ahd where according to the instructions it was towched, that 
albeit such promise were now made, yet his Holynes must 
be content to dissemble, and kepe the same secrete, tyl al 
things were in Italy compooed and pacified. His Holines 
Said formally these words, " That according to his duty, he 
*^ is, and hAth been m^ch more studious of the common 
" wealth of Chrystendom, then his own particular itfaires, 
^* myndyng evermore so to considre and regard them, as 
" therby be not empeched or hindred the state and condition 
** of the common cause. Wherfor^ giving most hartie 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 69 

^< thanks to the Kings Highnes and your said 6r. his 
^* Holynes said, he wold follow your advise and counsail 
^^ therin.**^ And so pasang over that mater without further 
inquisition, as though that wer not the thing he had so much 
to hart, as the furUieranoe and setting forth of the Kings 
cause, he began to answer to that And where as according 
to thinstructions it was declared, how your Gr. being ad- 4 8 
yertised, that his Ho. somewhat stayed in expedition of the 
Kings desire, for that it was shewed him, tiiat mater was 
set forth without your Gr. consent or knowledge; wher- 
fore your Gr. willed us, after protestation made on your 
6r. behaulf of your sincerite in that matier, to shew and 
open your mynde, as wel concemyng the merits of the 
cause, as also the qualities of the gentlewoman : hereunto 
his Ho. made answer, ^' That neither such protestation 
*' neded unto him, who inwardly knowith your Gr. quali- 
^' ties, ne he can think in the Kings H. who hitherto above 
^^ al other things hath estemed his honor, any undue aSec- 
^' tion in a matier of so high importance. The perillys and 
^* jeopardies wherof towards God no man can better discusse 
^^ and judg, than his Majestic. Whose opinion, mynde and 
^^ sentence he wold soner lean unto, then any other lemed 
*^ mannys. Saying, that the Kings Highnes reasons must 
'' hedes beof gret efficade, strength and sufficiencie, wherby 
^' this matier might be ruled and ordred, considering his 
^^ excellent wisdom, profound leming, and mature judg- 
^' ment Al which, he doubteth not^ have concurred to the 
^^ setting forth of this matier : desiring therfore to see and 
^' read the Kings labour and study in this mater.^^ 

And as touching that was said, that your Gr. should not 
have been made privy therunto, he said, ^^ Although it was 
^< so reaported unto him, yet he never stedfiistly beleved it, 
** ne could utterly persuade unto himself, that any thing 
<^ shold be ^et forth of so high consequence without your 
^< Gr. advice and counsail; whose high wisdome, policie 
*^ and dexterite he wel knowith to have moch furthered the 
^^ Kings H. and the affaires of al other Princes, to what 
^^ part soever the same have inclyned : not doubting but 

r3 



Digitized by 



Google 



70 APPENDIX OF 

the Kings H. like as he lutherto haih doon, so he deth 
' and wil do from hencefnili, pomving these gret gifts, 
vertues and qimlities in your Gr. to use the same ki al 
' his dojngs: and in consideEBtioii of them no less esteme 
' joor Gr. thai the having of an heyre to succede hun n 
> his redbn.^ These were the Popes formal words, as nere 
as we oould note the same. Wherunto his Ho. added. 
That such reaport, ahhough as is afore rdiersed, it sank 
not depely in his mynde, yet, to si^ the trewth, it stayed 
him, and made him doidbt in the mater, with desire to be 
ascertained of the truth in that behaulf ; as he is now 
' very glad to hear the same reaported so laigely by our . 
' mouths. Conchiding finally, that for alteratioB of the 
^< commission, and passing it m other form, he wold regard 
^^ nothing, but the Kings honour, and of the see aposto- 
^^ lique. Which two were so oonjoyned in thisoaiise, as that 
^^ towdbeth the oon must nedes towcfa and pexteyn to thother. 
<* Saying farthermore that herin his Ho. wdd use no tract 
ne delay, but be content to take paynes from day to day, 
and only eajusode to the expedition of -tins jcause : ap- 
' pc»nting us to repare again the next day. At which 
*^ tyme he wold with us read the Kings faokie : and so in- 
^^ formed of the reasons, consult with us and the Carding 
Saactorum Quatuor, how and in 3vhat form the commisMon 
^< should pass.*" Whidi for that tyme b^x^ noe night, we 
thought sufficient answer oonoemyng that matier. 

And forasmuch as your Gr. by letters s^it by Thadd&is, 
willed us at oiar oomyi^ to the Pope, in openyng our 
charge to the aame ^concerning the Mediation of peaee be- 
49 tween princes, and how the Kings H. is wel content iiis 
Ho. send L^ates to the Kings H., theraporor and the 
Frendi King, of componyng the peace, ahdd by some gaod 
occasion infer mater, wherupon the Popes Ho. m^t be in^ 
duoed, as of himself, to set forth an oyertun^ to the Fr. 
Kiog of abstinence on that ade the mounteynes for this 
purpose; afoer his Ho. by way of funyfyar intertenenent 
had shewed us of the cruelty ef the Spanyaids at Home, 
•I9d what destxuGtianiof bowses they madethese^ trusting to 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. '71 

have found treasure hyden : passing from that oommunica. 
tkxi to the present state of Italy^ and therupon in&rring 
omiAguwHi eaUum beOij the Popes Ho. also sumwhat my»>. 
tFosting lest the Spanyards wold detredare pugnamy SAid 
divide themselff in townes and fortresses, to delaye and de- 
lude Mounsr. de Lautreks purpose: trusting ki putting 
over battail, to wery their enemyes, and chaige gretely the 
confederates in the mean season : which was a thing gretly 
to be feared : we said, Qod forbid it shold so be: and that 
upon trust and hope, this wer shold shortly be at a point, it 
is capitulate betwen the Kings H. and the French King to 
inake actual werre in Flauadres; and how for that purpose, 
•gret preparations was and is made in England, with trust 
that the French King wil, as the treaties purporte, send a 
gret puissance thither. Wherfore if the werre shold stil 
•continue here, and thenemies not extarminate bifore that 
time; peradventure, dkfisa virtue minus voter et. 
. Wherfore we said unto his Ho. that your Gr. pcxidering 
this mater, and as a devout membre of the Chirch^ tender- 
ing the quyelaies of these parties, to thintent your Ho. 
lyving out of fear and daunger of these cruel peojde, might 
entei^ to the reparation and restitution cf the see aposto- 
lique, have by your letters willed us to say unto his Ho. the 
same to be spoken in such wise, as it shidd nether come to 
the Frendi Kings, ne the Kings H. knowledge, (who ed- 
tendyth in the most eniest maner to press themperor in al 
parties) that if for the purpose failbre qiecyfyedhis Ho. by 
his Legate, wold set forth an overture cS an abstinence on 
that side the mountaynes, as of Imnself, your Gr. woki 
gladly furdre the same. Hereunto his Ho. gave no direct 
answer ; but said, it was a matier worthy to be dreamed and 
slept on. And his Ho. said he wold so do. Ahdsopassai^ 
from this oommimication to such newes as wer then eome 
from the army, we departed for that night. 

L Sir Gregory think, that it hath been persuaded to the 
Pope, as I know many here to be of the qpinion, that there 
is no way to delyver Italy of war, but to commence it in 
some other plaice. Which, as I have at direrae other tymes 

jF4i 



Digitized by 



Google 



78 APPENDIX OP 

said unto flie Popes Ho. seemeth to procede of them that 
do not wel considre, ne pondre the circumstances, the state 
of the world, what charge this army is at here to the French 
King, and how hard it wilbe for the French King to forr 
nish his nombre capitulate with the Kings H. which cannot 
find mony to kepe at al tymes just payes for this army, 
wherunto concurreth the help of other confederates. 

Thus departing for that night from the Popes Ho. we 
entended to have repared that night to the Cardinal Sancton 
rum Quatuor, but that it was too late. The Cardinal Aor 
conitane and the Cardinal de Ravenna be not here. But 
we have sent their letters unto them, trusting they wU 
the sooner repare hither, and afore their tyme appoynted; 
which is to return within this fortnight. 
50 The next day at afternoon we went, as was appointed, to 
the Popes Ho. and exhibited unto him the Kings boke. 
Which his Ho. incontinently began to rede : and standing 
a while, and after intting upon a forme covered with a pece 
of an old coverlet, not worth xxd. holding the boke, redd 
over the pistel bifore, and the latter part of the book towch- 
ing th^ law, without suffering any of us to help him therin. 
Noting evermore the reasons, as oon succeeded another, 
and objecting that which his Ho. saw afterward answered. 
Which doon, his Ho. gretly commended the boke, and said 
he wold for a day kepe it with him, to thintent he might 
by himself at good leyisure rede, as weF the first part, as 
fdso the second part again. And forasmoch as the pistle 
was directed to your 6r. and the other Prelates, his Ho. 
demaunded for thanswer made therunto, as the Kings H. 
requireth in thend ot his epistel. We said, that noon an- 
swer was made in writing ; but of what sort the answer wa«, 
his Ho. might perceyve by ypur 6r. letters ; and such words 
as we had spoken unto him on your Gr. behaulf. And so 
seemyng to be right wel content therwith, his Ho. danaund- 
ed, whether the Kings H. had at any tyme broken this ma- 
ter to the Queue, or not We said, Yes, and that she shewed 
herself content to stand to the judgm^t of the Church. 

From this question, his Ho. descaided to the maner of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 73 

proceding c^ this mater, and how the same requyred cele- 
rite : and therupon called in doubt, whether your 6r. shold 
be refused as suspecte. For that answering to the Kings 
epistole in his boke, and declaring your mynde therupon, 
and so in maner geving sentence before hand, your Gr. 
cannot be called indifferent hereafter* We said!, that in 
this mater wer two things to be considered. First, the law,. 
if the fact be true. And second, to know whether the fact 
be true, or no. Your Gr. sentence hath passed you openly 
but only on the oon side; which is, that the fact being 
true, the law shold by such reasons, as be alleged, senie to 
enclyne to that part. Which lettith not but that his Ho. 
may yet commyt unto your Gr. indifferent knowlege of the 
fact, sending a commission decretal in eventum veritatisja^ 
cti aUegati^ defining the law. Herewith his Ho. semed 
satisfyed. Unto whom it was said, that for avoiding al 
such lets, it was devised there, that a clause shold be put in 
the commission, remota recuaatume et appettatione. Wher-* 
unto his Ho. assented. 

Finally, concerning the commission, it was then too late 
to read it. ' And his Ho. willing us to leave it there with 
him, said, he wold in the morning read it bi himself, and 
afterward send it to the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor; 
mynding with al celerite to do as moch to the Kings con^ 
tentation and pleasure, with satisfaction of your Gi*. re^ 
quest, as he might possibly do. We evermore did incuU 
cate what spede and celerite this thing requyred, and wh^t 
daunger it was to the realme to have this mater hang in 
suspense. His Ha confessed the same : and therupon be- 
gan to reckon what divers tytles might be pretended by the 
King of Scottes and other; and graunted^.that without an 
heyre male with provision to oe made, by the consent of 
the state, for his succession, and that shal be doon herein 
to be established in such fashion, as nothing may hereafter 
be objected therunto, that realm were like to come to dis-< 
kdution. Which he doubteth not but that .the Kings H, 
and your Gr. hath wel foreseen and considered. Thus. 
without answer to. that his Ho..said he wold slepe on for 



Digitized by 



Google 



74 APPENDIX OP 

5 1 setting forth an dbstinence^'ve departed for that night, ap. 
pointed to iieeort unto his Ho. on the morrow. 

That night we went to the Caidinal Sanctoram Quatncry 
and after del3rYery of the Kbigs and your Gr. letters, with 
most harty recommendations oa the Kings aiMl yomr Gr. 
behaulf, with like thanks for the gret pames and labors he 
bad susteyned in avauncii^ and settmg f<Hth the King» 
gret matier, declaring th^by the inward zeal and affection 
that he hath, to do pleasure and gratitude to the Kings H. 
who is a Prince of such liberalite and munifiooice, as wil 
cooffldre and regard such kindnes abundantly, to the good 
contentation and satisfaction of such is do any thing t&r 
him. Wherfor in as much, as in UHwumium accepkt gra- 
iUudimSf the Kings H. had geven us oommaundement 
sumwhat to cffer unto him in his Gr. name ; it shold be* 
displeasaunt to his Gr. to understand, that the said Caidi-^ 
nal hath refused to take the two thousand crownes offired 
by Mr. Secretary, and Mr. Gregory: which bis H. thought 
veryly he had accepted and taken. . This was qpoken by 
thadvyoe of me Sir Gregory. Forasmoch as I could in noo 
wise cawse the said CanUnal to take o(« peny by noo 
means. And so rewarding his Secretary with thirty ciowAes, 
I k^pe the rest in my hands to be offi:«d him again. Here- 
imto the Cardinal said, diat he was, and so wold be re^ 
puted, and taken, the Kii^ true servant, to do any tinng 
that lay in his power, not iq»ari«ig any labour, trwrayl ot> 
payne to do thing aoceptaUe to die Kings H. unlo whom 
ooidy thef^vsee apostcdique, and membres of the same, may 
wel accoumpt themself oUiged and bound, to lumor his 
Gr., to pretermyt no office, or observance, wherin might 
be administred unto him gratuite or pleasure. Wherfore 
he said, that al he hath doon, and can do, for the Kings 
H. he thinkith it mooh less then' his duty« Andrebersed 
ibe Kings manifold benefits erhihitiMl to the see eposto- 
lique: to take wer for the Churches cawse; to caease from 
werr at the Popes desire: and specially the procucing of 
the Popes delyveianee; and particularly al that the Kings. 
H..hath doonior the Ghurch, as came to his remembmnoe 



Digitized l^y 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 76 

in sancby Popes dayes, extending the same willi ifttfrv«lous 
good words. And finally said, for these connderations he 
wold diew himself as diligent in expedition of this the 
Sangs mater to Us good contentation, bs modi as might be 
maintened with law and equite, with al celerite aeoordingly. 
And from such good words entred into the particularities of 
the mater. In communication whenif we shewed him, 
what laboFs, paynes and studies the King had taken : and 
summajily, Viewed him the ordre of the boke, and after 
what sort every thing was handeled. It pleased him very 
wel. And as to the fom of the commission, he rehersed 
his old opinion. Wherunto we said, answer was made 
there by thadvioe of sundry lemed men, who thought, that 
the form desired by the Kings H. is conformable to sudi as 
be in the Decretals ; and rehersed by hait the chaptxe Ve^ 
niens, in the title De Sprnieaiiius. Which is in such like 
finin, as die K. H. desiredi. Incontinently as he beard 
that, fidhng from his old opinion, he smd, that in dede 
such a commission might be graunted by thoffiee of contra- 
dicta: wherof I Sir Gregory have written to your (Sr. We 
asked him the fadiion and maner of that office, and passia^ 
the oommission he said, that it shold pass under lead, so as 
the Popes Ho. might allege, if he list, ^noraunce tfaerin, 
as passed by his officers. We said, that passing after that 52 
man^, the said commission might be, by an inhibition, im- 
petrate on like feushion, frustrate and letted. He said, that 
good hede diolde be had therunto. By which words of tbe 
Cardinal Sanctorum jQuatuor, we perceave, that oonly £Bsr 
of victory of the Spanyards lettith this oawse. And thiy 
al fear lest peradventure victrix eaercUus Hispanus wold 
upon this mater make a quard. 

Whi«ii our oonjeeture we se sonoewfaat eonfinned by die 
Popes words, at oiur xx>myng to his presence 4m Wednes- 
day. At which tyme demaunding of his Ho. whether he 
had red the commission, and how the same Isked him. His 
Ho. said, it seemM unto him after the tenor of that was 
first BOA : and neiliicr approving, ne improving, said, he 
had sent it to the Cardinal Simotorum QuAtuor, and taried 



Digitized by 



Google 



76 APPENDIX OF 

to hear his opinion. Who being then diseased required us 
to come again on the morrow. At which tyme we shold 
togither consult upon that mater. That mater thus stayed 
by the disease of the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, we de- 
sired his Ho. to devise what Cardinal shold be most conve- 
nyent to be sent as Legiate in that mater, to procede jointly 
or severally with your Gr. who might have a good pretence 
for compon3mg peace betwen princes. Which is a thing 
very necessary, as we had before shewed to his Ho. Hereat 
his Ho. somewhat stayed, and wold not expressly graunt, 
that he wdid take upon him provinciam mediatoris pacts. 
And whan we repeted unto his Ho. the relation of Gam- 
bara, of such letters as themperor shuld have sent unto the 
Popes Ho. for that matier, his Ho. fayntely said, that soche 
lettres he had. Howbeit his Ho. nothing emesUy spake in 
that matier. We enforced that, as moche as we could ; and 
said, we thought Cardinal Campegius shuld be a very meet 
personage to be sent into Englaiad : who might, being there 
joyntely with your Gr. procede in this matier. His Ho. 
said, that this the Kings matier, being thus divulged, it 
shuld be noted of al men, that whatsoever other cawse were 
pretended, it shuld be verily thought the very chief cawse 
shuld be for this purpose. We dien adding, that in Car- 
dinal Campegius, noted somewhat to favour themperors 
cawses, and to be indifferent, shuld be judged no. such 
thing: .replied no further, to thintent we might the better 
disdphre the very let and stykking : and for avoiding and 
removing therof lay such ordinances, as yoiur Gr. in your 
instructions, hath prepared for us. 

After this we toke occasion to induce his Ho. to set forth 
thabstinence, and by mutual reasoning to know of what 
opinion his Ho. was concerning the same ; not namying it 
an abstinence, but a converting of the Princes powers to« 
tally to the extehmnion of the Emperors army, before do- 
ing any thing in Flaunders. His Ho. said, he tliought 
good, that beUum were reipaa executed 4lere, et solo nomine 
in Flawnders. Aiid al things to be so ordered as they in 
Flaimders should be in continual expectaticm, lest b^ing 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. Tf 

secure, they shuld, for avoydyng the werr, caiise a new 
army to be sent into Lombardy. We said, that it is not to 
be tliought, howsoever things procede here, that they here 
in the Low Country wyl spend any treasure for helinng 
themperor in any part, but oonly in defence of their own 
country. And wheras his Ho. thought good^ that al the 
Princes powers converted reipsa to the maintenance of this 
army, for the pacifying of Italy ; it shuld be expedient beU 
lumgeri nomine etjama in Flcmdria; we thought, that 
such threats BXid.Jbma beUi^ without any effect ensuyng,53 
shold mbch encourage the Flemmengs, and them of the Low 
Countreyes, and cause them to think the default to be in 
the Princes puissances. Which opinion emprinted, thene* 
myes might gretly hyndre the common affaires. Wherfore 
we thought good, that if orrmia vis beUi shuld be converted 
hither, it were expedient that by some good polide an ab* 
stinence were set forth on that syde the mountaynes. Here- 
unto we had noo direct answer : but so departed from his 
Ho. leaving that mater to be dely vered of by his Ho. tyl 
our next repare unto the same. Which shal be this day, 
being the morrow after our Lady-^iay at thre of the dock 
at after noon : at which tyme the Cardinal Sanctorum Qua- 
tuor hath also promysed to be there. 

At our repare unto the Popes Ho. as was appointed, 
there we found with him the Cardynal Sanctorum Quatuor, 
and standing in another angle of the chamber the Ctadynal 
Ursinus, the Cardinal Cesarinus, and the Cm*dinal De Coe- 
sis. And as soon as we wer entred his bedchambre, his Ho. 
withdrew himself into a lytel studie, which his Ho. usetk 
for his deping chambre; and there caused stoles to be 
brought: and setting himself with his back to the wal, 
wylled the Cardinal Sanctorum, and us to sit round about 
him : and then called for oon Jacobus Symonet, Dean of 
the Rote,, a man of good gravite, and as it semed substan-^ 
tial lemed. When we were thus placed, the Cardinal San* 
ctorum Quatuor began to purpose the consultation, and 
cawse of our metyng, and there shewed in effect such rea- 
sons as he had written into England. And after him spake 



Digitized by 



Google 



TO APPENDIX OF 

the said Dean, with a preface^ diat it was a madier wiiem 
he had not moeh studied, ne turned his- bokes. Nererthe- 
ks as semed to him for that t jme, he thought the Car£nal 
Sanctorum Quatuofr said very wel. Whes thej had both 
spoken, tlie Popes Ho. willed me, Stevoi Gardyner, to 
speke what I thought good in defence of the comnussion; 
Aisid so I dyd to ther good satisfaction. And finally the 
natyer was so opened and declared by us, as the Popes 
Ho. right wel perceyved, and could not but allow, the 
Kings desire and his mynde theriiL 

- And finally, the mater was i^uced to this point, that 
such commission, akhowe in old tyme it hath passed, and 
is not deserepaiDt tram justice ; yet it is now novum et inm- 
Ukan. And the Emperor might take occaaon agamst tlw 
Pope to say, that to his injiny his Ho.' doth an act extra 
modum nuper c&iMuetumy et commitnem gtiium curt^ u tern* 
porvbus edUorum decretaUwm ohsefroatwrn. Howbrit we 
brought his Ho. by persuasions jErom this allegation. And 
oonly rested to know the c^inions of lemed men, whether 
Bie particular cawses expressed in the commission may be 
justiBed to be sufficient ixx a divorse, or not. And ther> 
upda willed the said Symonet to loke his boke, and to hare 
conference with us. We were reascMiing to and fit> bifore 
die Popes Ho. above fowre houres. In which conference 
we hav« plaonly opened unta his Ho. die caxraes, why the 
oommissbffi is deedred in that form, and whttt is meant 
dnefeby : fmmasfaing it with such reasons »a were not re»- 
■loved, ne taken away, but solo timore. Inasmoch as the 
I^opes Ho. to declare his good mynd towards the Kii^ 
H. said, that he had so moch coiifiidence in die K. H. coa«- 
aefence, as he wold gvoimd hk thermpon^ and dodi persuade 
unto huBsclf, that to be true and just irineh so appnrtk 
unto die Kings conscienoe, and wold upon that ground pri*- 
54 ^y pMS any thing he might do by his auctoryte. Kit in 
this case, which shal- come to the knowlege of die world, he 
said he must so do, as the see apostolique be not slandered 
thereby. And farastnodi as in bymself his Ho. knowlegitli 
no such profound leming as were £Ailiicient to discuss diis 



Dijgitized by 



Google 



RECOltDS AND ORIGINALSf. 79 

ikiader, be ihotlght therfiore qi duty he could no ks do^ 
then to counsail other therupoo, sueh sm he about him here. 
Who might hereafter justify hid doings^ whatsoever ahuld 
be alleged cm; ther partie. Wherin he doubted not, but the 
Emperor wold cause direrse Universities to write. And 
therupon to me. Sir Gregory, his Ho. shewed a lettre, sent 
secretly from a gentleman, being in themperors Court: men*- 
tioning, what answer waa made by the said Emperor to the 
intimaticm made on the Kingfi behauli^ conteinisg this man- 
tier of divorce. Which addith some fear to the Popea Ho^ 
being of his own natuve timadiar guam &porteti And be- 
sides that^ the doubtful end of the werr in Naples^ which 
by such tydin^ as came at our being with his Ho., men« 
tioning, how the Spanyards intend to divide and distribute 
the army into holds there to abyde grace in space, is not 
like, as they think, to be ended before Michaelmass;. 

Neverthedes whatsoever we can devkie in the Kinj^ ma^ 
tier to be doon in ^cfa sort, as the Pope might allege any- 
excuse for hymself sumwhat tx> cl6ke his doyng herein, we 
think he wil make no stiklqiag therat. For as towching air 
legation of the Kingis merits and deserts, it was no nede 
tta us to speke any thing, the same1)eing in the most ample 
wise rehersed to the Popes Ho. by the Cardinal Sanctorum 
Quatuor in our presence, with cosifession on al parties, that 
^n the Eing^s^^use nothing were to be omitted, that mi^t 
be doon, agreable to justice, and stile of the Couift. To 
morrow in the- noioming the said Sympnet Dean of the 
Bote, in whom the Fopea Ho. puttith hid confidence, shal 
by appointment repare to us,; for eacamination. of the justice 
of the matier. Which docm, and persuaded to him, as w6 
trust it shalbe, we have good hope, that we shall sumwhat 
remove the Popes Ho. from the respect of the stile, and 
moris novi a& edUis deeretalibus observaH* 
. This day in the raoming, being the xxvii- day of March, 
arry ved the Prothonotary Gambara. And as yet we heav 
i^p word fixjm Staphileus. But they say, he wil be here 
i$ritl^n tbese three or four daye& Al tMs day from eevea 
of the clock in the morning to d3mer tyme, and after dyner. 



Digitized by 



Google 



80 APPENDIX OF 

dl it was night, the said Symonet Dean of the Rote hath 
been with us, and herde what oould be said concerning the 
law upon the causes alleged and expressed in the commis- 
sion, he takyng upon him the contnuy part, and objecting 
as much as he could. And albeit he wold not expredj con- 
fes our purposs, fearing that then there were no remedy, 
but that the commission in the form denred shulde pass, 
from reasoning, he descended to persuade us rather to take 
a general commission, in as ample form and maner as we 
could devise, with promise of ratification, then to stik 
upon this form, being new, and out of course. And if we 
wold be so contented, he would not doubt but we shuld be 
sped to morrow. And so began to make his reckening, that 
within three months, sentence myght be gyren there, and 
remytted hither to be confirmed, with many good words, 
how gladly he wold set forth the Kings cause, and how 
moch he, and the whole Court be boimd to do the same : 
taking therupon occasion to speke of the Kings benefits to 
55 the see apostolique, and what a minister your 6r. hath 
been in setting forth the same. Assuring your 6r. that 
generally here al men that speke with us do the semblable, 
expressely confesEdng, that through the help of the K. H. 
and your Gr. solicitation, they have obteined the lytel liber- 
tie they have, and your favours fayling shuld not enjoy the 
same. Fynally, the said Symonetta perceyving, that by no 
means he could persuade us to be content with such a com- 
mission, as is agreable to the second degree your Gr. hath 
prescribed us, departed from us for that night. 

On the morrow we went to the Cardinal de Monte, and 
deljTvered him the Kingis lettres, with recommendations on 
his Hiegfanes, and your Gr. behalf. Who receyving the said 
lettres, joyfully said, it was moch to his comfurth after these 
calamities to receyve letters from that Prince, who hath 
€X)nly socoured and releved them out of the same : moch ex- 
tolling the Kingis meriti^ and your Graces, towards the see 
apostolique and them ; shewed what rejoyce it was to them 
to rede your Gr. lettres written unto them, when they were 
in vmculis, conteigning words full of life and hope : adding 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 81 

themnto, that if every oone of tbet* ooUege bad with such 
good hart regarded that calamitie, as your Gt« did, it had 
been moch less and soner redubbed H^ is a man of good 
oourage, smd spake it hartily. Finally, he said what he might 
do ifi furthmng the Kingis matier, which we shewed unto 
him at length, it was his duty to do it, as a member of the 
see lipostolique, so gretly obliged and bound unto the Kinges 
H. in the most effectual manner to do the same. And that 
W6 diuM wel perceyve and know, he wold be as diligent 
therin, as thowe it were his own. 

The Popes Ho. on Pasttcm Sonday at after dyn^ o&M* 
sailed upon this matier with the Cardinalls De Monte aUd 
Sanctorum Quatuor, and thetmi Simonetta, appointing us 
to come to his presence about three of tl^ clock : and so we 
did. Finding his Ho. in his litill slepiii^ chambre, accoinpi»- 
nied wkh the Cardinals, Sanctorum Quatuor and De Monti^ 
bebg ther also the said Simonetta. His Ho. oommauoded 
us al to mt down, he h3n»8elf sytting as it were in nufdio scr 
midrculi ; and willed me, Stephen Gardyner, to ask what 
we desired. Which I then did, adding sudi ctreumstimces 
to the petition, as I thought ocwvenient: desiring in effect a 
commisaon after such form, as was alredy exhibited toJbis^ 
Ho. OH the Kingis bdiaulf. Wherunto the Popes Ho. made 
answer at good length, {m>te8ting first his good mynd to- 
wards the E. H. and how moch he ought of duty to do to 
big Highnes good satisfaction, with plentie of good woirdiS. 
And secondarily, shewing what he had dooD iherti) for^l^ 
moch as his lenuDg is insuffidenl^ in this bdkai4f* IteeuQlP 
I, Steven Gardyner, replyed, that in tlui nuitiw were two 
articles; chief and principal; oon, wbedier bia How^d 
pass the sayd commission : another, whether, if be would, 
he might. For the first part, ad captandam bengvokntiamy 
I said, that beffldes such demonstrations as have been made 
heretofore, we sennes our cummyng have seen evUMMmma 
argumenia^ and may be testes locupletissimi to the K. H» 
aiui your Gr. of his Ho. propence wffl in this matier, to ac- 
complish our deme. F4)r the second part, whether his Ih^ 
B9^t, I aaid, that I tnia^ by the KiAgia hobs ^£^^ 

VOL. I. PAaT H. O 



Digitized by 



Google 



82 APPENDIX OF 

tice of the matiear, it wel appered, and also by suth offire, as 
the Cardynal Sanctorum Quatuor, and Simonetta, being km- 
56ed men, have offered unto us in that behaulf: saying, that 
the sentence ones gyven shuld be confirmed by his Ho. 
Which promise, if it be to be trusted unto, is a playn con« 
fesidon, that our cause is go6d ; or else it ought not to be 
confirmed. Wherfore betwen our dedire and ther offi*e is 
onely difference of tyme. So as that which is promised to be 
done after the sentence, we require it to be in effect done bi* 
fore. Which was necessarie to be obtained in avoyding such 
chaunces, as might let obteining of the confirmation: as death 
of the Pope, or other adverse success, not now thought. 

So as this matier is brought to this point, that as the 
oonly stile :and maner lettith the graunting of the Kin^s 
purpose ; which I said the K. H. wold take very straungly, 
and wold think his manifold benefits il employed, if in the 
maner and forme of obteigning justice, there shal no more 
respect be had of his person, and weight of his cause, then 
promiscu0 plebh; ne obteyn more here, after so grete 
charges, costs, and delay of tyme, then his H. might have 
obteined at home. Not dowting but his Majesty, under- 
stonding hereof, wold use domestico reniedio c^pud auoi^ 
without ventilating his cause, where he perceiveth it is hand- 
led, loked on and herde, as thow there were ab*edy in 
mennes harts enrooted prejucdicata opinio^ that al things were 
colcH*^ and miOis mxa radidbus JustUuB et veritaUs. 
Wh^n I had thus spoken with many moo words sounding to 
that purpose,' every man loked on other, and so stayed. At 
'the last Simonet thinking, that the matier towciied him nere; 
ina^^bch siiaby graunting, and offering confirmation qf the 
sentence, he shuld seme to approve the justnes of this cause; 
beganne to make and shew a difference bitwen confirming 
the sentence after it was gjrven,' and making this decretal 
commisidon. And so enlxed again into reasonyng of the 
causes. 

The Popes Ho. harde with very good wil /disputation 
in that matier. The Cardinals De Monte and Sanctorum 
QuatiioT al this while were only auditours ; the Card.' SaJEK- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 88 

torum Quatuor knowledging, that besides the stBe of the 
toiirt and usage therof, he hath noo sigfat in the law : and 
the Card. De Moate alleging that as yet he hath not loked 
his hcke in this matier. But they both deared us to be 
tontent with a commisaon, conteyning no spedal causes^ 
with promyse of confirmation: whidi shuld serve the Kingis 
purpose. And therin shuld be no difficulty made. We said, 
that our petition them was by thadvice of many learned 
men, prescribed at home, and gyveh us by instructions, 
which we might not transgress. The Popes Ho. said, 
that al diat which with his honour he m%ht do, he wold 
do it gladly without tract or difficultie. We said, that 
that which was not honourable for his Ho. to graunt, was 
not honorable to be desired on the Kin^s behaulf. So 
as in this matier, if honour shuld be towched, it shuld 
be touched in them both. But it is not to be supposed, 
that the Kin^s H., who hitherto hath had such respect 
of his honour, conserved and defended the same above al 
other princes, wold now, in conduceing this matier to ef- 
fect, do any thing that shuld steyne or blemish the same : 
or that your 6r. who hath such consideration both to the 
Kingis honour, as his subget, and to the see apostolique, as 
iticathre oi the same, wold be counsailour or ministre in 
any thing, that shuld be dishonorable to both, or either of 
them. 

The Popes Ho. perceyving, that ouf Words were somewhat 57 
plajmer then they had been$ and that by degrees "vve began 
to speke more emestly then we had doon, and that we alleg- 
ed alwayes for a ground nothing to be let or stop in graunting 
the said commission, but only the stile and maner of late in 
every common cause used; which seing we touched very 
moeh, his Ho. said, that achortely to resolve this matier, he 
is-now fixed and determined, in satisfying the Eingis desires, 
to set apart al stile and common course of the court, which 
could be no law to him, ne bynde his Ho. to follow the same 
in so gret a cause as this is, and to such a prince, who hath 
deserved so many benefits of the see apostolique : extending 
his aucthorite therin and speking as it were agunst Sancto^ 

g2 



Digitized by 



Google 



84 APPENDIX OF 

rum dQuatttor, who is altogether defensor Mi curie Ronume^ 
non prioris et a/nfiquissimi^ sed pogteriorie et fuwissifni, 
used from the tyme of his practise. Finally, the Popes Ho. 
Mud, if in the law these causes may be ground just and suffi- 
cient to mayntein a sentence of divorce, he will make such 
a commission, any stile or use to the contrary notwithstand- 
ing. Adding therunto, that if themperor should grudge 
therat, he cared not therfore, and having matier to defend 
justHAam catisarum^ he wold by breve signify to themperor 
and the world, that, in modo odminietrand^eJustititB^ he of 
duty ought to siiew al favour and grace to the K.H. for lus 
manifold merits ; and so he wold. Wherfore his Ho. said, 
he wold hear what the Card. De Monte, and the Card. 
Anconitane, unto whom he writeth in post, wil say in these 
matiers; and hering ther judgments, he wold Aortely satiny 
our requests and desires. And then devise with us upon send- 
ing of a Cardinal, and who shuld be most mete for that pur- 



We desired his Ho. that it wold please hym schortely to 
resolve hymself therin, to thintent we might depech our post, 
whom we have taried these six dayes past, and intjend not to 
depech hym, til we shal have some certain resolution to dg- 
oifie unto your 6r. His Ho. said, that no man desired more 
spedy expedition, then he hymself; knowing <^ what mommt 
and importance the matier is. 

After these disputations, continuing I^ the space of three 
Jbour^s, we did arise, and ^ did the Popes Ho. i^inistriii^ 
unto us fj^iliar communication, and enquiring of the Kr 
shop^ of Englaiid, and th^r gr^ age, as the Bishops of Winr 
cheslare, Norwidi, and my Lord of Canterbury and otheh*. 
Wberupon telling his Ho. a mery tale of the Bishop of Ncmt- 
wich his good herte, and how being about fourscore yere old, 
he wold have a chamlve devisrf nere the ground without wy 
0taires, to ly in twenty y^res he^ce, when he knew wel b^ 
shuld be scHnwhat feeble ; toke occasion fo mak^ overtui:^ 
unto his Holynes of taking away the first fruites, telling it 
as a motion made by the said Bishop to the K. H. and yoUr 
Gr, without shewing the Popes Ho. that for obteining therdf 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 85 

we had any instructions therin. His Ho., for pastime, Bk- 
ed wel to hear therof, and began to enquire of the particu- 
larities, how and what maner those fruites might be redeemed. 
Wee then shewed the E. H* and your Gr. devise. Which lik- 
ed his Ho. very wel, and so did it the Cardinals tber jHresent 
Wherfore having that opportunitie, and mjrnding to diminish 
such particular sutes, to thintent al cummyng in cumulo 
shuld not seme moch, said, that we had a commission from 
die E. H. and your Gr. to obteigne commission with suffi- 
cient auctorite for the doing therof. His Ho. said, it were 58 
a good dede, and he wold gladly conourr to the perfiting 
therof. Which words being spoken to the Card. Sanctorum 
QuatuoF, and in the presence of Simonetta oon of the refer- 
endaries, be a ful expedition in that matier. 

The Popes Ho., althow it was night, having plesure in 
communication of this realm, introduced of himself commu- 
nication of your Gr. college, and began to tell the Cardinalls 
De Monte and Sanctorum Quatuor, what a meritorious act 
your Gr. had begonne in that realm, and enquired of us, how 
the building proceded, and what we thought they would cost 
or they were finished ; of the nombre of scholars, common 
reders, and al other particularities. Which we then declared 
at grete length, to the grete rejoyce and pleasure of the 
Popes Ho. and the Cardinals^ as they said, to hear. And 
moch it pleased them to understond, that your Gr. hath 
taken such ordre in letting the fermes, as no man shal have 
them but such as wil dwel upon them, and mainteyne hos^ 
pitalitie: thinking, that the same is not onely good and exp&. 
dient for example to be followed, and observed of other, but 
siso gretly meritorious towards God, wel justifying and 
mayntening the commutation and alteration of those relio 
gious places, wherof only did arise scandalum religionism 
Thus entred in this communication, we immixt such things 
and reasons as might serve to facilitate the obteining of that 
^ is here to be graunted for the said college. And without 
f pening any special requests, we said in general, that if his 
Ho. contynued his good mjrnd towards the finishing and 
perfiting of that college, as. his Ho. hath to the beginning 

g3 



Digitized by 



Google 



86 APPENDIX OF 

and commencement, your Gr. had so dysposed al things 
there, as it shuld schortely be brou^t to the desired perfit^ 
nes, althow the same is and shalbe to your Gr. inestimable 
charge. Which shuld be a perpetual memory as wel for 
his H0.9 as for your Gr. His Ho. said, he gladly would do 
al things he might by his aucthoritie do. And at this point 
we departed from his Ho. for that night 

At another t3rme in communication, we toke occasion to 
cause his Ho. to shew his mind to the Card. Sanctorum Quar- 
tuor, for degradation of Prests, accompting that maUer, and 
for the first fruits of Norwich, ^ped obiter ^ aliud agendo. 
The making and ccmoeiving wherof, we ne do, canne, ne 
shal intend unto such tyme as we expedite the Kinges ma- 
tier, according to. your Gr. commandment in that behaulf. 

As touching that your Gr. willed us to advertise you, how 
long the process should contynue, in case the Eingis matier 
shuld be examined and discussed here; we have by al 
means possible endevored our self to know, without geving 
any cause to them here of conjecture that we wold have it 
brought hither. And to shew your Gr. playnly, first we 
perceyve, that they would, not gladly have it here, as the 
state of the world is now, the Cesarians not yet purged out 
of these parties. For al the stop, difficulty and delay in 
this matier, procedeth only of fear. Which, considering 
ther late calamite, and the incertainty of the werr in Naples, 
semeth to be such as might cadere inconstcmtem vifiim. We 
find in every man as gret desire to further the Kingis ma- 
Uer as we can wish, as far as we can gather of ther words, 
fashion and maner. And in that they assent not to our re- 
quests, we can impute it to no other thing, but onely fear, 
that if there were any thing doon novum et gratioaum, 
agaynst the Emperors purpose, it shuld be TruUeria nooa 
bQ e(iptivitati8 ; if the Spanyards may have any comfort in 
Naples, wherof they be mervelous uncertayn* And althow 
newes dayly come of the Spanyards adversity, yet they fear 
and are glad to reteyne, and not to abandon themperors partf 
the Popes Ho. having with them a mintius to enterteyne 
them ; by him to be advertised af al success. As for length 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 87 

of the process here, where ev^y lemed man shal have delay 
to say his mynde, they cannot tel, ne wee can get any di- 
rect answer therin of them, not willing to be noted any thing 
to medle openly agajmst themperor, or that which he taketh ' 
so to stomack, as they know by the answer to thintimation 
he dooth this matier. 

When we speke of celerite to be used in expedition, they 
devise how spede may b^ made there; and so the sentence 
to be remitted hither, to be confirmed. Other answer we can 
get none. So as al that hath been hitherto spoken by them, 
that the K. H. should first marye, and such other devices, 
as we may gather here, were set forth oonly for that intent, 
that whatsoever they did, they wold not be noted of coun- 
sail in the banning of the matier, or to be privy to any spi- 
dalty therof in the commencement. For which cause we are 
the more earnest in pressing them to graunt the commis^on 
after the first device, mentioning the specialties of the cause. 
Which set apart and not required, we are sure to obteine 
the second degree of our instructions in the most ample wise, 
and with gret thanks to take it. Howbeit we do not yet re- 
lent, but stik stil to have the commismon alter the first form; 
grownding our self upon such reasons, as the Popes Ho. wel 
perceyveth, and right wel allowetfa. Nevertheles the case 
being chaunged as it is synnes our departure, by reason of 
such publication therof, as themperor hath made in his an- 
swer to the intimation. Wel considering how the process 
might be after the best deduced and handelyd, without gyv- 
ing themperor occasion, and his adherents to brute abrode, 
slaundering the Kings matier, that without extraordinary re^ 
medies the K. H. could not attayne his purpose, we verily 
think in otu* opinyon, that the ccnnmisfflon obteyned after 
the secound degree shal serve to very good purpose, to 
ground the process upon, and to be that which shalbe openly 
exhibited and shewed: being also that which they wold 
•gladly geve us here, with promise to confirm the sentence 
ineontynendy, supplentes omnes drfectus tarn juris quam 
JhclA^ with al spede and expedition possible. Wherunto ac- 
cording to bur instructions we shal condescend oonly in suctjL 

6 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



80 APPENDIX OF 

case, a»we pcrceyve letts to be in obtoning the first Which 
notwilh$tiaidiiig any words spoken unto us by the P<^>e8 
He. we think we shal not obtein to be used and diewed 
of^nly^ as We require it. 

Wherfore inasmocdi as we perceyve the let of grauntilig 
therof to be fear, which being so imminent and lately fbit, 
we be in dispair to take away, either by words of comfort, 
or oth» like, as your Gr. can of your high wisdome oonsidre 
to be verisimilef according to such communication, as your 
Gr» had unto us the Friday at night before our departing 
in your chambre at Yorkes place. Pondering also that the 
effect of the commission after the first form is onely, ut con- 
stet dejudicio ecdi^UB in those articles, for the disohaige of 
them, that shal procede therin, we have devised, that being 
without hope of obteining the commission absolutely in the 
60 first form» we shal desire the Popes Ho. to pas it secretly 
to remayn with the E. H. for justification of his mader, in 
eventumy that the confirmation by some chaunoe cannot be 
obteyned, the same to be kept secret, and to be shewen to no 
man, but only the Kingis counsailours ; and to gevc us, as 
is promised, a generall commission for a Legate, as our in« 
structions purporteth. Which first commission to be kept 
secret, yf we can obtejme, as we peroe3rve some likliwode we 
shal ; the said commission in the first form, shewed to sudi 
as have been of contrary opinion, shal, and must, satisAe 
them^ and be regieia to them, that shal be judges, how to 
procede; seing rescriptum Pontificis determining the cBae. 
And the second commission to be that whereupon the jnrisdic- 
tioB shal be grawnted, to make process in that matier. T)ie 
said first eommmon obteyned in secret maner, having noon 
other use, but to be seen ther privily, shalbe calculus et m^ 
Jragium Pont^ds in the law, and also pignus stuB rolimfti- 
tia et audhoritatifB^ that the sentence be geven oGnfomiabty 
dierunt-Q^ shal be confirmed* 

' In this device we digress not from our imtroctioBs. Fcnr* 
asmooh as it is not* ne shal be, set fotth unto sudi tyme^ as 
by our instructions ^e shuld take tbe'genefal oonumssion, 
b#io^ in dispair of the first and special oommiBsibii. At 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 89 

which tjrme if we can attayne the first to be kept privy for 
the purpose before specified^ and ex ahundimUy having so 
ttioch more to be used at your pleasure or revised, we think 
we shal not ofiend the E. H. and your Grace. 

The matiers being at this pojmt, and so long tyme padsed 
synnes our arrjrval here, we thought best hereupon to de- 
pech my Lord of Rochfords prest, without tarying of any 
other resolution, whether we shal obtdign the commission 
aftr^ this first form, or not. Which yf we can attayne, we 
wil be most glad ; yf not, we shal see what we can do for 
obteigning that to be kept secret : wherin we have summe 
hope : and being in despair therof, shal, according to our 
instructions, ciunme to the second degree, to have the ge- 
neral commission. Which we be sure of, and have promise 
idready made unto us, as we have bifore writen unto your 
Gr. Prom day to day we have ever been in good hope to 
have sent sum resolution of attayning the commission in the 
first form, and have been in iontynual disputations every 
day; trusting to have had such answer as we desired. 
Wherupon we diiFerred the depechs of this post : dding also 
the same to move and sterre the Popes Ho. with the more 
spede to regard our cause tacitl^^ by not sending away our 
post; signifying unto him that we were nothing satified 
with what we herde his Ho. say unto us, altbow he pro- 
mised us a commission general, agreable to the second de- 
gree of our instructions. 

The Prothonotary Gambara resordth unto us, and so- 
M(»teth the Kii^s matter very eifectuaUy, aswel tjo the 
Popes Ho. as ali^ other. The Bishc^ Staj^eus is not yet 
come, but fhey said he wil be here within these two day^. 
The Popes Ho. is not yet resolved what Cardinal he will 
send) «id wcM, Aat he might send noon. Neverthdess 
he saith, he wil appoint oon such as that be agreable to 
the Kinps desire. The Cardinal Campegius is at Rome. 
Be cufus volunMe non dubiiatur. For the Popes Ho. said, 
Ae said Cardinal wrote unto hym to geve faith to the 
IBngis H. writings and reasons in this matter. It is onely 
ftaved in hym, ni in Uinere laboret podtigra; cm morbo 



Digitized by 



Google 



90 APPENDIX OF 

61 mirum in modtm obnaxius e&t: after such sort as be is 
gretly extenuate therwith, when it cummith. Of whom his 
' Ho. wil resolve hymself, we cannot yet teU. The certainte^ 
wherof I, Edward Fox, shal bring with me with the said 
commission. 

As towching the sending of Legates to the princes, and 
setting forth an abstynence, as your 6r. wrot unto us by 
your lettres, we cann have noon other answer of the Popes 
Ho. then we have now written unto your 6r* His Ho. is 
cimctcUor maaAmus. Which qualitie hath contrary success 
in his Ho. to that it had in Faino Maximo ; qui rem Roma- 
nam cunctando restittdt. In the Kings cause his Ho. hath 
taken very gret paines ; and we think at this houre seeth as 
far in it, why and wherfore the commission is deored in the 
first form, as any other of his assistence ; and as we thinke . 
moch better. So as whatsoever his Ho. shal do therin, he 
shal never allege gurreptionem^ obreptionem,Jucum or tgna^ 
rantiam. 

May it please yojur Gr. to signifie your pleasure by let- 
ters to the Mayster of the Rolls, how and in what wise we, 
Steven Gardyner, and Edward Fox, or either of us, re- 
torning by Fraunce, shal use our self, in reparing to the 
French court : and how we shal answer the French King, 
in case he be desirous to know what spede is had here in 
the Kingis matier. 

We send unto your Gr. her^n inclosed abstracts of such 
letters, as hath been sent to the Popes Ho. by his nwnaus 
resident with Mouns. De Lautreke, contayning news of his 
proceding in Naples. It is very certain, that the Spanyaids 
have refused batel, and conveyed themself out of ther camp 
neerer unto Naples in the night, from the place where Uiey 
were encamped within haulf a mile of tharmy of Mouns. 
De Lautreck. In hurtes doon and taken on eyther partie, 
there is many tymes tydings repugnant ; and the ImperiaQs 
in writing retayne thar courage, that they have lost in fight- 
ing. It is also of certainte, which we diink hath come to 
your Gr. knowlege, that the citizens in Rome dayly sle 
such Spanyards as they can have knowlege of: not oonly 



Digit+zed by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 91 

such as were soulgiers, but also such as before dwelt in 
Rome, and in the direption lost ther substance. So as 
nuUus naiicne Hispanus uUa ex parte tutua venirei Ro^ 
mam : as other things oecurrith here worthy advertisement, 
we shal not faile to signify the same unto your Gr. praying 
Almightie Grod long to preserve your Gr. in good helth 
and prosperities with moch encrease of honour and felicitie. 
From Orviet, the last day of March. 

Postscripiay As we were finyshing these letters, I, Sir 
Gregory, was sent for to the Popes Ho. Who, forasmoch 
as he hath no better resolution from the Fr. King concern, 
ing the restitution of Ravenna and Cervia, verily persuad- 
ing hymself, that the Venecians, were not that they had 
sum comfort of the Fr. King, wold not have differred con- 
trary to ther promyse made to the K. H. and your Gr., 
the restitution of the said cities, so long as they have doon ; 
thinking therfore that the letters sent from the K. H. and 
your Gr. in that matier shal nothing prevaile ; saith, he is 
in total desperation, and perceyveth hymself deluded of al 
parties. And synnes he cannot hope of remedy at ther 
hands, that call themself frends, he shall be necessitate to 
geve hymself to them that be noted enemies; and sooner to 62 
suiFre ruinam totitis Italia, then his Ho. and the Church 
iic ludibrio exponi ah i&tie, meaning the Venecians. De quU 
bus tarn bene meritus eat The Popes Ho. thinketh not,, 
that any thing is doon by the Fr. King herin for any ill 
mynd he berith to his Ho. Sed ex nimio (xffectu m Vene^ 
toa, more esteming them then is convenient. * Who so Util 
regarded so many promises, made by the oratours to- the 
K. H., the Fr. King, your Gr. and my Lady, in such a 
matier, as without manyfest injury cannot be differred a 
day. His Ho. is the more perplexed and troubled, for that 
Ariminum delyvered unto hym by Mouns. De Lautreck, is 
now taken again by hym, that had occupate it before, and 
was put out by Mouns. De Lautreke. Which geveth cause 
of suspition unto hym, and clerly discomforteth hym in his 
mynd and opynyon. Wherfore yf your Gr. by good ways 
and means doo not with the Fr. King and Venedans so 



Digitized by 



Google 



9* APPENDIX OF 

dfdte hig mader, as etkct may ensue, his Ho. is so far fanen 
ifti his own conceite, as it shal not ly in any mans power 
here by his counsail to uphold hym, but that he shal preci- 
pitate hymself into his enemies dedition, to the total mine 
of al Italie, and hindrance of the common affaires. 



Number XXIV. 
Dr. Gardmer, Dr. Fox^ and Sir Gregory de CassaliSj the 
King's Ambassadors^ unto the CardinaU. from Orviet, 
ib»i MSS, PLEASITH yt your Gr. to undrestand, that after de- 
pech of my Lord of Uochfords prest, who departed hens 
the first day of April, I, with Maister Fox and Sir Gre- 
gorjy repared that day to the Popes Ho. shewing unto the 
same, bow upon comfurth of such words as his Ho. had 
spoken unto us, and such good inclination, as we perceyved 
In the same, to do al things that might be to the Kingis 
good contentation and your Gr. we had depeched our 
post with letters signifying his Ho. good mynd, and that 
we k)ked for short expedition, to the satisfaction of the K. 
H. and your Gr. The specialties wherof to be sent by 
Mr. Fox, who, whatsoever answer shal be geven, must re- 
lome shortely. Wherfore I desired his Ho, to resolve hym- 
self without delay or difficultie, saying, that bis dot qui dto 
dot: et aUud dare videtur^ qui cito negat. His Ho. said, that 
this matier consisted in the knowlege of the law, wherof he 
is ignorant, and must nedys therfore depend upon the reso» 
lotion of them,, which be lerned in that facultie, whom he 
hath counsailed, and cannot as yet get any certain answer 
fil them, althow his Ho. hath, and contjmually doth desire 
ikhem with spede to condescend to oon opinion, or other, 
.and to shew ther sentence in these articles, whether in ther 
opinicms the causes wherupon the matrimony shold be de^ 
blared nought, and the dispoisation void, be sufficient in 
the law,-or noC Which doon he wold reject al stiles and 
eereniomei^ and wc^ do all things, not contrary to justice. 
^J I said, that as &X the knowlege of the justhes of the 
cause, I verily trusted his Ho. wdd geve credence to the 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 9» 

Eing^s bokes, and your Gr. relation of the ojnnion of lemed 
men in those parties. His Ho. said, that the thing being 
such as shold come in judicium orhis^ he wold so do ; and 
doubtith not, bat that the K. H. and your Gr. se very good 
matier and substantial, why the said matrimony shold be 
dissolved. Nevertheles hereafter re deducta in ora onrnkimj 
it shold be said, giu)d quanquam ui bonus vir seremarimo 
Regi^ de ctipis cofiscientia non duhiiat; and your Gr. rela^ 
tion, whom his Ho. knowetli wel wil not, for any respeet, 
aberrare a vero^Jidem halmerit: tamen non td bonus pon- 
tiftx et judex communis, qui de alienis Jactis cognoscenSy 
non ipsos eosdem. adhXbere debeai consuUores. He said, it 
is both true, wherof he is both sory and ashamyd, and also 
notory, that his Ho. hath no leming in the law. Which, 
when the commission cam m publicumj as it must nedys do, 
by reason a copy therof shal be geven to the Quene, and so 
ccmsequently to themperor hands, shold argue hym either 
manifestly temerariumj to the slaunder of the Church, do- 
yng it without counsail of other, or else nimis credulum 
judieemj to be persuaded by the parties sayings only, with- 
out hering any thing replied on the other side. And added 
therunto, that they of die court here, being lemed men in 
the law, whose counsails the Popes heretofore have most 
commonly adhibite and followed, wold hereaflter most sonnes 
study to reprove and confute that which is, or shal be^ 
done: and thow the same were wel doon, to the passing 
wherof hath not be required ther judgment and adviisa 
Wherfore yf he oolde have the opinion of them here, he 
wold make no further tract : saying, that of the truth of 
the matier he was persuaded by the Eingis and your Gr. 
relation. 

And as towclung the publishing of the same after this 
maner, and calling it truth aUis, with decree to be geven 
thempon by his aucthoritie, as the commission purpcnrtetfa, 
he wold gladly do it, having any comf urth of these men so 
to do. Who yf they say ther opinions therin, it shal ever- 
wnoite studye from hen^urdi lor fhe defence therof, and 
justaile his doyug in iim behaujf. 



Digitized by 



Google 



94 APPENDIX OF 

Hereunto I said, that it shuld be somewhat iJien and 
discrepant from thexpectation of the K. H. and yoiir Gr., 
to undrestonde by our lettres this answer. Which ccMifer* 
red with such wordis, as have been spoken in divers com- 
munications bifore, semeth evidently to declare these wayes 
and means be to excogitate to colour the denyal of the 
Kingis purpose. Which shal be dupUci nomine ingraikim. 
First, 06 negaktm tarn JustampetiHanem. Secondly, ob 
moram et dUatumem, Of which two may aiise such suspi- 
tion, as your Grr. wold be loth shuld enter into the Kingis> 
brest And thus began to repete such words of comforte 
as the Popes Ho. had spoken unto us . at sondry tymes, 
which we have reported unto your Gr. by our former let- 
ters. And wher his Ho. puttith so moch doubt of mens 
8a3rings and judgments, having regard and respect what 
mennys opinions shalbe of hyra, for gevyng credence to the 
parties, I said, that in a matier of truth, as this is, having 
so evident and manyfest reasons for confirmation therof, ai 
such scruples were removed. And it shuld not be ccmsi- 
dered, who said it, but what was said, et veritatis lucepra-' 
Jerente sise^ veluti ad soils confipectum nebtdas, obscuras 
istas ccdumnias evanescere. Wherfore inasmoch as the 
64Eii^s matier there is affirmed to be just, and that they 
here only doubt, without determining the same to be un- 
just; with that also, that his Ho., as he pretested, geveth 
privately credence to the Kingis reasons, and your Gr. ref- 
lation and judgment, it shalbe thought of yt self sufficient 
matier and justifiable. So as his Ho. not so taking it, and 
doing theraftre, no words to be spoken of his mouth so em- 
jestly and effectually, as may be able to counterpeise his 
dede; but that the same shal ad sttspicionem minus sincere 
mentis coJUgenddm pra^^onderare. Desiring his Holines 
th^ore, that he wold have good respect therunto : and 
prtBiervokmtem occasionem sistere et retinere: maynteining 
your labour and study in reteining the K. H. devotion to- 
wards the see apostolique ; and not putting things in such 
condition, as they shuld not be recoverable by no meanis 
hereafter : saying. Now is the tyme,*in which doyng that of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 95 

duty and justice he ought to do, his Ho. might adquire an 
inestimable treasure of the Kingis good mynd for recovery 
of the aucthorite of the see apostolique, with mayntenance 
of the same. His Ho. said, he wold do the best he could* 
And forasmoch it was shewed him, that Bishop Staphileus 
was within a dayes jomey, he wold tary his cummyng, and 
hear what he wold say, and so without other resdlution de- 
parted for that tyme. 

The same night arrjryed Staphileus. And on the morrow 
we repared to his lodging, shewing unto hym al we had 
done, and in what point the matier stode : declaring unto 
him also, what our petition was,. and in what forme the 
conunission was devysed, with conunandment by instruc- 
tions in no wise to digress from the same : desiring hym 
finally according to the K. H. and yoiu* Gr. expectation, he 
wcdd, as moch as he possibly might, set forth the same. 
He said, first, that he was very sory, that he could not 
cMmme soner, as he desired : and now cummen he wold not 
faile to do the best he could. Nevertheles where I said, 
that the commission shold be directed to your Gr. alone, or 
jo3mtly to you and another Legate, he said, that was not in 
his instructions, but expressely the contrary; referring 
hymself not to his writing, but to words spoken, as he said, 
by the K. H. at the More that evenyng he was there with 
the K* H« and yotir Gr. At which tyme, as he said, the 
K. H. said, that the Queue might and wold refuse your 
Gr. And therfore it shuld be wel done your Gr. medled 
not as judge in the matier. From this opinion we could 
not bring hjrm a good while; tyl at the last he said, he 
wolde conform hymself to our instructions. This was thef- 
fect of our communication with hym for that tyme. 

And because the said StaphUeus is here, as the Fr. 
Kings oratour, for declaration of such charge as he had> to 
be shewed from die Fr. King, he repared to the Popes Ho. 
twyes without us; advertising your Gr. that I, Sir Gre- 
goiy being with the Popes Ho. secretly in the evening next 
following, his Ho. shewed ^ub secretOj al that the said Sta- 
phileus ha4 said ul|tQ hin^ concerning the Kings matier: 



Digitized by 



Google 



96 APPENDIX OF 

which was in effect, that he thought the cause good. And 
the Popes Ho. mervayling de Jbrma commissionisy the said 
Staphile shuld answer, that he was never jHivy therunto, 
but was only instructed, that a general commisaon shuld 
be geven to a Legat to be sent hens : and that the K. H. 
wold your Gr. shuld not be judge, by reason the Queue 
6*5 might refuse your Gr. as suspect. When Staphileus hiad 
spoken with the Popes Ho. he thence repared unto us, and 
shewed us how moch he had moved the Popes Ho. in our 
matier, and that we shuld by his means have schort expe- 
dition, with such like words: nevertheles rownding us in 
the ear, he said, it was not to be stikked at for obteining of 
the commission decretal: inasmoeh as by a general com- 
mission the King might have his purpose, the sentence to 
be geven there schortely, and so afterward to be confirmed 
here : saying, that by his dexteritie he wold in such wise 
handel the matier, as the Pope at his sute shold schortly 
graunt therunto. We dissembling knowlege of any thing 
by hym spoken to the Pc^s Ho. said, we had widiout 
hym obteined graunt of such commission, with secret pso- 
mise of confirmation : and had ordered the matier in sudx 
sort, as it was on their part offered us; and we by them 
desired to take it. Howbeit forasmoch as by our instruc- 
tions we might not accept it, we therfore do stil persist in 
requiring the first : wherin we desired his help and further- 
ance. He said, he wold do the best he could. 

The Friday before Palmes Sonday, the Popes Ho. ap- 
poynted solenneni consessum of the Cardinals De Monte 
and Sanctorum Quatuor, Staphileus, and the Dean of the 
Rote, to dispute and reason upon the Kings matier. Al 
which tyme we convened in the Popes litill chambre, b^ng 
then present at the same disputation an auditor of the Rote 
called Paulus, and the Prothonotary Gambara. After 
every man was placed, the Bishop Staphileus had a long 
oration, conteyning his whole boke, and the reasons of the 
same. Which last^ two houres. When he had spoken 
the Cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor began, and somewhat.coiir 
traried Staphileus : repeting sunmumly whi^ he had aaMt 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 97 

and inferring such reaflons, as semed to make the contrary. 
Wheriinto Staphileus answered Etiam incaluerat diaptiic^ 
tio. After they had reasoned a good whyle, I desyred of the 
Popes Ho. F might be herd to say somewhat to such rea- 
sons as. thd Card. Sanctorum Quatuor had spoken. Which 
were very frivolous, and semed to be qutBsita studio^ ne de* 
esset quod contradiceretur. His Ho. willed me to speke: 
and so I did rq)ly to the Card. Sanctorum Quatuor. Who 
then remitted his reasons to the Dean of the Rote, from 
whom he had them., And so the Dean of the Rote and I 
exianined certain of those reasons, and tryed of what 
strength they were so playnly, as the Popes Ho. wel per-* 
ceyved it, and how they weyed. 

And forasmoch as after long altercation I perceyved, 
that they had no sufastantial reascms; yet, saying, they 
doubted, wold not cedere ; but when they were brought to 
a stay, eyermore for a solution desired us to be content 
with a commission in a general forme, and after sentence 
gyven the same to be confirmed here. I, habita prcsfor, 
iione^ desired the Popes Ho. the Cardynalls and thoder 
lemed men there, to note and pondre sudi words as I shcdd 
say of duty and observance towards the see apostolique ; 
necessarily to be considered, and regarded for conservation 
of the aucthoritie of the same : which were these. That in-« 
asmoch as now the Kingis matier hath ben by them herde 
and debated, to know the justa<;^ of the same, onles there be. 
another resolution taken then I perceyve they intend to 
make, hereupon shal be gathered a mervelous opinion of 
your Ho. this college, and the aucthoritie of this' see. For 
the Kingis H. and nobles of that realm, who shal be made 
privey hereunto, shal nedys think, that ^ther Sanctikis ve^Q^ 
stray hit reverendissimi Domini et doctis&imi viri cerium in 
hoc catisa respondere out nolunty out non possunU Si no^ 
Junty inquientj nee dignantur ^rmnti monstrari viam^ cu- 
jus curam a Deo commissam- habeni ; atque adeo tanto 
prindpij tarn bene ikerito: denique quod tsttro et gratis Jo* 
cere debeemt^ nonjuciuntj tot hemficiis prcfoocaiL O! simul 
et i^ngratissimum hominum genuSy et muneris s\ii neglim 

VOL. I. PART II. H , 



Digitized by 



Google 



98 : APPENDIX OF 

gentisrimum* ImOj qui rimplices es9e debeant incut column 
b(By apertoque pectorej pleni omni doh et versutia et dissi- 
mtUatume. Verbis omnia poUiceniur, reipsa nihii pnBstaaU, 
Itaque siquid ista moveant animos vestroSy iterum aique 
Uerum petimus^ effiagUanmsquei ut si causa serenissimi 
Regis nostrijusta vcbis videatur, et bonafiat^ quod poUici- 
turn est nobiSy ut talis Judicetur. Sin mala videatur et ini- 
quay effidte quantum potestiSy utne is pHncepSy quern tan^ 
turn patronum c&nfUeminiy in ea re versetur diutius, a/ui 
longius progrediatur* In qua ex animi vestri Judicio aui 
honor out animce salus periclitetur. Nclite deesse d vestris 
eonsiUis;'qui vobis semper adfuit turn consilioy turn opCj 
turn auctoritate. Neqae enim postuiamus aliud a vobis 
quam Justitiam^ quam ita arnipUwaiur et cMt serenissimus 
Rex nostCTy ut quicquid sinistre suspicentur aUiy Warn 
otnnmo sive pro matrimonioy sive contra mairim^ynivmy 
steterity id quod et vobis et orbi testatissimum vult sua Ma- 
Jestasy animo hbentissimo sit sequuturus. Quod si regia 
Mofestasy et nobiles alii de votuntate vestra persuasi, an 
certum respondere possitis diMtabunty quod necesse estja* 
cianty quum aut noBe voSy aut non posse sit certissimumy 
animos sane durior subtint de hoc sede cogitatio ; davem 
viz, sdentiiB abstvUsse Deumy atque adeo exphsa Juu^enus 
quorundam sententia indpiet non displicerey digna esse qu4B 
mandentu/r JlammiSy Pontificia Jura, qucB ipsi etiam Pontic 
Jici et suis sunt incertissimay^Tristissimum quidem et du- 
rissimum est id opinaH aiiquosy non posse vos nodum htffus 
eauss<B expUcarey quern ex rationibus serenissimi Regis cer^ 
nitis dis^oiutum* Gravius vero iUud esty si cum potestisy 
non vultiSy qawm sententia vestrUy qu<ecunque sity modo 
certa sityjavorem efus principis promereatury qui Jam oRm 
de vobisy quod non diffiteminiy summu qucsque et plusquam 
omniay promeritus sit. 

These were my words, to thintent I might cause them 
openly. to assent to us, and extorquere iUam smtvlakam h<B^ 
sitationemy et iiffectatam dubitaiionemy having no good co- 
lour of maintenance. Neverthele^ we afterward perceyved 
much appoyntm^t was taken, that they shdd alwayes 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 99 

doubt : so, as to my words thus spdceu no man answered. 
But as is accustomed amongst frends, to move them to an 
indifferent way by compromise ; so they desired us to take 
a mean way, and to be content with a general commission. 
When I perceyved they sung ever that song, and could by 
no means be brought from it, I said unto the Popes Ho. 
jdaynely, that by this covert dealing, and motions made to 
the general commisfflon, I could percey ve no other thing 
ment, but that every man wold h»*eafter pretend ignorance 
in the matier, and wold kepe themself at libertie to resolve 
ther doubt for his parte hereafter, that shal have the better 
hand. Et si Ccesar vicerity then they might with their 
honesties lean to hym. Howbeit I desired his Ho. to pon- 
dre wel this matier. For albeit bifore the cause was in al 
circumstances disclosed and openyd unto them, such pre- 
tmce wold have had some liklihood, yet now al the matier 
declared and ventilate, and ther sentence in hanc aut iUam 
partem required, they persuading us to take a general com- 67 
mission, with promise that the sentence to be geven centra 
matrinwnium, shalbe confirmed; Quod verbis vel nohintj 
vd non audenty vel quacunque rixtione nonjbciantf reipsa 
^fidentuTy viz. causam videri ipsis bonam et Jttstam, aut se 
JamtB SU4B prodigoSf propritsque sahUis immemores osten^ 
dunty ut caiLSce quamputani malamy injudicio tentando 
velint esse autores. 

These words were patiently herd of al parties, but no* 
thing answered to them directly. And so the day being 
then spent, the Pc^s Ho. did arise. Unto whom we said 
secretly, that his Ho. might wel considre, to what part 
justice enclined : and that these men can shew no matier 
substantial, to impugne, that the Kingis H. had writen. 
His Ho. said, that he was not lemed, and to say truth. 
Albeit it were a saying in the law, that Pontifex habet omnia 
jura in scrinio pectoris^ yet God never gave unto bym the 
key to open iUud scrinivm, Howbeit his Ho. said, he wold 
after our departure know the opinions of the Cardinals and 
Auditours to what poynte we shuld rest. And so his Ho. 
did : and shewed unto me. Sir Gregory, afterward, that 



Digitized by 



Google 



100 APPENDIX OF 

they wold adryse hym in no wyse to graunte the commit* 
sion after the first' fonne. 

On the morrow we retomed unto the Popes Ho. and 
spake roundly unto hym, as our instructions purporteth: 
Und to that poynt, the Eingis H. wold do it without h3nn. 
His Ho. said, he wold it were doon ; and to the other 
words, nothing but sighed and wyped his yees, saying, that 
bti a mater, in qua vertitur jus tertii, he could do nothing 
without the counsail of them, and wyshed that yt were in 
his power to geve the K. H.' somewhat depending oonly of 
his own particular hurt or dammage, without touching any 
other mans right, with such like words, nothing sounding 
to the furtherance: but found our self in utter desperation. 
Wherfore we saw no remedy but to reasort to the second 
degree. Which was afterward set forth by me. Sir Gregory. 
Who, as it was agreed, speking famylyarly with the Fapea 
Ho. said, as of my self, that I wold know of my collegues, 
whether they wil be content to take a general commission, 
soo his Ho. pass in secret maner the decretal commission ; 
the same not to come in publicum^ but in case your Ho. do 
not confirme the sentence ; and ells to be kept secret Wher- 
unto his Ho. answered, that yt ware wel doon to move us . 
of yt : and he hymself wold in the mean tyme considre . 
that matier. 

Upon Palme Sonday we went again to the Popes Ho. and 
had communication of these commissions : and as concern- 
ing the passing of the commission decretal in secret maner, 
his Ho. said he had resolved himself hoc d^mmate : si 
Justijieri potest, debet Jieri publici, si non posset fieri Justly 
dedecore maanmo foretj et interim agitaret conscientiam, 
Jecisse secret^. To that I said. Quia Justum est, idea de^ 
beret fieri public^ ; sed quia vnetus Ctesaris Jacit, ne fiat 
piibUce, fiat sine metu secret^. Which if his Ha wold do, 
we have some hope that your Gr. by your dexterite shal so 
handle that, as the same shal be taken in good part of the 
K. H. and do as good stede for enterteining his Gr. benevo^ 
lent and good mjmd towaids this see, as though the said 
commission were passed to be. ^wed puMice. Hereunto 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 101 

: we could get no answer : biit so departed. Assuring your 
6r. that the Popes Ho. althow^ he percieyveth better and 
sooner al that is ispoken, than any other, yet to geve an an- 
sw&Tj ye or jm^nunqtMimvidi icmi tardum. 

The same night after we were departed from the Pope, 68 
we sent for Simonetta Dean of the Rote, like as we did 
sondry tymes bifore : forasmoch as he had no lodging, where 
:we might repare unto hym : and when he. came unto us, 
first we gave hym ttianks for his labours, tak^i i^ this ma- 
.tier, lind said, Albeit they were not so fruytftil as we loked 
for, yet men pay pro.cidtuo'a agri^ eHam H segetem rum 
feraL And so shuld the K. H. for his labours and paines. 
,Upon which words and such like, we entered communica- 
tion of the Kin^s matier. And brevely, to «hew unto your 
Gr. the£Pect of that conference. Forasmoch as heretofore 
the same Simonetta at sondry tymes had moch extolled the 
Sangis goodness and benefits towards this see, and that 
therfore he accompted hymself dbliged to do al he possibly 
might for the K. H. we desyred hym, that setting apart 
personam cdnstdtoria mduendo personam bam amid, qui 
causam amici.ducU suamj he wold shew us his opynyon in 
the Eingis matier : saying, that synnes we were at a poynt, 
jiot to styck any further in the first commission, he neded 
not to fear, but might speke Uberi his mynd and qpyn- 
yon. 

Hereunto he made answer, that the fact which is alledg- 
ed, with the circumstance proved there, the cawses were in 
his opjmyon gret and just. We said, we wold signyfy his 
opjmyon to the K. H. and your Gr. And although that 
part is had there pro comperto^ yet his opynjron shdd wd 
ocmfirme that persuasion: sa3ring, we had no other matier 
unto hym, but to know his mynde afore, and gexe bym 
thanks. Then we famyliarly asked hym. Why he did not 
say soo to the Popes Ho. ? Hereunto he could geve no di- 
rect answer; but said, it was better to kepe the common 
course, thenne to have such a commismon, as we desyred: 
And so put off communication of that matier. These words 
the said Symonetta had with Master Fox and me, Steven 

h3 



Digitized by 



Google 



108 APPENDIX OP 

Gardyner; and afterwards before me, Sir Gregory, and us 
together, affirmed the same. 

Thus he departing from us, I, Steven Gardyner, entend- 
ed to the devising of a gen^Bl commission for a L^ate, with 
such clauses as be conteyned in our instructions, as your Gr. 
shal perceave by the minute which Master Fox bringeth 
with him, with annotations in the margin, conteyning the 
confflderations of every clause. Hitherto in our first letters, 
and these, we have in our wrytings doon as they do, qui 
dum comeduntfpreseniem dbi saporem prcbant, quern in con- 
coctiane mciesta vmprdbanre coguntwr. Hactenua verba opH- 
ma et dulcissima, and specially for grauntingthe general com- 
mission, which in execution when it cummyth to the poynt, 
we fynd effectu amara, Hertofore yt was said unto us the 
commission shuld be of our devising, now when we had made 
yt, omnea iniertmt consUitimj ut caperent^ sermone et verbis 
optimis atruant caittmnuMy et sincerissimo sensu scripia 
pervertant : as I shal brevely note, and Mr. Fox can more 
amply shew unto your Gr. 

First, we shewed the commyssion by us devised to Simo- 
nett, as the Popes Ho. appoynted us to do. For in these 
cawses his Ho. wold of hymself do nothing, for any thing 
we could do. Simonett, when he had red the commission, 
he sayd, he thought the matier was good, saving in the 
latter end. But he said, it was nimis Jacunda et omata. 
We said, that sidvd rerum svbsta/rvtid^ we regarded not the 
words. The next day we went to the Cardynal Sanctorum 
Quatuor, who, by relation of the said Simonett, had hard ci 
69 <>ur commission and the tenor therof. And therefore shewing 
us what he undrestode of our commission by Simonett, an- 
swering, as he had herd it red, that it could not be graunt<> 
ed ; and said, that the syck man shewing his disease to the 
physician, doth not hymself proportion the medycjme, but 
takith it after the physicians discretion. Hereunto I said, 
that the sicknes and the phyi^cian be many tymes of such 
qualities, as the sick mans advice may moch help the phy^ 
sician : specially when the sick man knoweth his own dis- 
ease, and hath any leming or kpowlege in physick. Whidi 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS ANir ORIGINALS. lOS 

ocmcuiT in this case: the disease also being of ttueh sort as 
the same is curable many ways : and so Ted unto hym the 
commission by us deiHised. The Card. Sanctorum Quatuor 
saying, that the beginnyng pleased hym not, retomed to 
read unto us that he had sent by Mr. Secretary, and after a 
lytil alteration upon both commissicms said, that yt was or4 
<kr3rd by the Popes Ho. that we shuld go to the Card. De 
Monte. And so we did, assembling there for that purpose 
the Cardynal Sanctorum Quatuor, Simonett, and Gambara. 
Where eftsones we red the commission : which doon, with» 
out any disputation, they desired us to depart : saying, that 
they wold apart consult upon certain articles, and not alter 
very many thyngs, but do so as we shuld have cause to be 
Wnt^ted. We desyred them to determyne ther pleasures 
schortly : for Mr. Fox must nedes depart, and Ester ap- 
proached, et dies ceremomalesj when nothing could be ex- 
pedite. They said, they wold send for us agayn that night. 
Al that afternoon and the next day, tyl. yt was night, we 
could not by any means possible know what they had doon : 
and so went now to the Eope, from the Pope to them : and 
fyilally sent for Symonett, and desyred hym to dbew what 
was doon. He said, that he was sworn he shold shew no* 
thing. 

Upon Tuysday after Palme Sonday about two howres 
tnfore night, we went to the Popes Ho. who then shewed a 
minute of a commission by them reformed and subscribed 
with thdir hands. Wherin when we saw the additions, de^ 
tractions and corrections, I began to lay to the Popes charge 
his promise made concerning this commission, and shewed 
what doubbleness might be noted in this dealing : and that 
his Ha having mynde to delude and delay us, had chos^i 
these men as instruments, with as sore words as we could 
devise* Sa3ring, that first, his Ho. protested he wold re^ 
gard no stile, so justice wold bear the cause. And now we 
passed disputation df justice, we fynd the same difficultie in 
the stile. His Ho. said, he must nedys use other mennys 
oounsails; and such other words. Howbeit fynaUy con* 
descended to this poynt, that yf Simonett wold say, the 

H 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



104 APPENDIX OF 

nanute after our devysitig was nothing contrary to justice, 
we shuld have y t : and his Ho. wold fulfil his promyse in 
the stile. Hereupon Kmonetta was sent for, but he wold 
nothing answer directly, or resolutely, absentibus Cardma^ 
Ubus et iUis inconsuUis ; and it was then two howres within 
night. There we fel in reasoning with Simonett, and tn- 
cakscente dispuioHone trusting by importunitie to have ob-> 
teyned our purpose, taryed with the Popes Ha five hbures 
within night. Which aiiter counting of the dock there, was 
oon of the clock after midni^t. At which tyme we departed 
with noon other resolution, but that the day following Infore 
dyner we shuld have a certain answer, wherunto to rest. 
70 That day following, which was^ Wednesday, two Kowres 
bif<N*e dyner tyme, and bjrfore the Popes Ho. had herd his 
Mass, we repared to his presence; bringing witli us bokes 
of the law for justifying such places of our commission, as 
they had noted, and added somewhat unto them, per&neM 
ad suggiUoAonemj turn Iwnoris Jiiturorum Judieumj turn 
etiamfdei noHrcB, being at that tyme with the Popes Hov 
the Cardynalls De Monte and Sanctorum Quatuor, and also 
Simonetta. And so entred a new disputation. In which, fiftm 
Judiee, it was shewed unto the Popes Ho. qu(B calumma- 
bantur et guce^ opHmH, posita^ sine roHone corrigebant. At 
last they b^an amiti to loke upon, and rede with us theoom- 
mismon, and to correct it by consent : saving in certain points^ 
as more playnly apperith in the corrections : and so departed 
from the Popes Ho. for that tyme, beying then two of the 
clock at aftemone, with prcmyse that agaynst night we shuld 
have the minute derly fynyshed to our good contentment 

The same evening we reparyd again to the Popes Holy- 
nes. And then fynding our minute altred from that was 
agreed on before, be^anne a new disputation with Simonett, 
the Cardinals being absent. And at the last we differed but 
in two words in the whole commission ; as the sign universal, 
omnem to be added to posterkatem ; and the word notetUe, 
to the clause nolente out impedito: herunto Simonetta wold 
nothing answer without thadvyse of the Cardinalls. Wher- 
fore the night being then far past, the Popes Ho. willed hym 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. IOC 

and Gttnbara to go to the GardiDaQs Iiowaes, to Ask them 
their opimons upon these words: and sq'they.^. The . 
Cardinab sent word, that they were making collation, and 
on the morrow wold Icke their bokes therin. 
' Hens began a new tragedy. We eomplayned . that we 
were deluded and skomed, and told the Popes Ho. This is 
not the way to eaterteyn the favour of Prynces, ei vinum 
canspurcat in/usa aqua. Hereupon I declared evidaatly 
and manifestly unto his Ho. that these men have nothing 
doon in correcting the commismon, of leming, but only of 
ignoraunce and suspicion, ptUantes mb omni verbo latere 
scorpionem: far discrepant to th^ former words unto us. 
Howbeit we take al this as doon by his Ho. commandment, 
qui oculos habeij et non videt And yf his Ho. be not in 
this matier obnoaius delicto^ yet as the law sayeth, qui opera 
uUxtur taiium hommum^ he is obnoxitis ea: quasi deli^ ; 
and must here the blame of ther doyngs. And herupon I 
began, as in the Kinges name and^your Gr. easpostulare cum 
Gambaray to {Hrodure this contumely, and to put the E. H. 
and your 6r. by good words in comfort to send orators, 
and when they be here, first, to go about inebriare bow 
verbify ei duJcUmi sir^um vocibu9 inca/niare. Seccmde, 
Conari circumvenire per suos; meanyng.that they had 
moved Staphileus to be content with a generall conunissiiHih 
Thirdly, As men make hawks to the fist, preiendere piign^ 
camenif et mhiantea et sequentes semper ludificare. 

Gambara for his defence said, that he spake no words of 
comforth to the K. H. ne your 6r. but such as be had in 
commission to say. I then, converso sermane ad Papam^ 
sayd, that his Ho. handelyd the E. H. as thowe he had 
been the most ihgral^ man, and of mean sort, that could be 
mynding in his requests [to have so little regard] ^ to re- "The 
qiiyte. the same. The Popes Ho. sayd nothing, but si^ed that imper- 
and wyped his eyes : and therupon Staphileus turning hyxdr ^*^5^> ^^^^ 
self- to us sidd, that he toke yt as Grodiies wyll^ th^t. we such supply 
shuld come after hym, or ells the difBcultie her^f shuld**^^"*** 
not have been beleved. I sayd> I thought it G^dd^ wH'*' 
indede, to thint^it relation, made by us of what condition 



Digitized by 



Google 



106 APPENDIX OP 

men be here towards them, qui cptima promeruenmi^ the 
favour of that Prynce^ who now only favorith them, shdd 
be withdrawn, and ti^en away: tU incUnata Jam sedes 
apostclica tota oorrueret^ communi consensu atque applausu 
omnium. At these words the Popes Ho. casting his annes 
abrode, bad us put in the words we varyed for: and ther- 
with walked up and down the chamber: casting now and 
then his armes abrode, we standing in a great silence. And 
within a whyle his Ho., composiHs ifffecHbus^ said unto us, 
that he was very sory he could not satisfie the K. H. desire 
of hymself, without the counsail of other. I answered, that 
I was as sory to see his Ho. had not so moch confidence in 
the K. H. and your 6r. as was supposed he had had. Thus 
wedeparted for that time, being an howre past midnight 

The divers tempests passed over, as Mr. Fox can mtxee 
particularly shew unto your Gr. after the commissions were 
writen and sealed> we reasorted eftscmes to the Popes Ha 
and being with hym the foresaid Cardinals, al things were 
convened and spoken after a firendly and loving maner on 
ther part, with rehersal of the Eingis benefits and your Gn 
merits, and how glad they wold be this matier were brought 
to conclusion after the Eingis desire. We alwajres answered, 
we thought this commisaon shuld not satisfie the K. H. and 
your Gr. Nevertheles we being infima membra ecclesim 
wold, salva^fide, make such relation, and temper it so, as 
might ftirther the acceptation of this commission. They de^ 
sired us so to do, and to omyt and forget such altercations 
as had chanced. Fynally, his Ho. desired us to say and 
write to the K. H. and your Gr. that rebus stantibus ui 
nunc suni, the sending of this commission is a dedaration 
agaynst themperor, and that he oomnutith hjrmself to your 
{m>tectk>n. 

As yet the Popes Ho. hath not required the Einges poUi-^ 
cila;^on : and I do not c^Sre it, abyding answer fron^ your 
Gr. to such lettres, as we wrot from Paris to your Gr. oons- 
o^ming the same ; and tyl I shal undrestond, how this com« 
jnission oontentith your Gr. being in my judgement as good 
as can be devised. And althow it be not in al poyntes so 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS ANB ORIGINALS. 107 

open as I wdd have had it, and did coaaceyye the same^ jret 
in eflPect it hath al ean be desired, except the clauses ol eon^ 
firmalAon and revocaStm. Which of what moment they be 
I have written my opynyon to your 6r., and noted, m 
margine of the commissions by them graunted, and asked 
by us, the considerations of every clause and word material. 

Here is no Cardinal, besides Campeg^us, mete in al qua- 
hties Mre heme kgationem, but that age or sum other cir^ 
cumstance, expressed particularly by the lettres of me, Sir 
Gregory, to your Gr. hertofore, [are impediments.] Wher- 
fore he fayling, there is no hope of any other. And to know 
his mynd, I Steven Gardyner repare now to Rome. 

The commissions in omnem eventum be directed unto 
your Gr. and the said Campegius, to your Gr. alone odL 
JunctOy be. Which commissions althow they be not written 
in so fredi hand as they by our mynd shuld have ; yet they 72 
be to be taken in good part, being here so few writers ; and 
noon that can skil, but one, who hath written these conu 
missions and dispensations twyes, and at the last skaped with 
&me ailAqua menda in notabUi loco. 

As towching the sending of letters to the Queue, inasmoch 
as the commission decretal doth«not pass, the same letters 
cannot conteyne al specialtie of the mater. But in our judg- 
mi&xt the Popes Ho. hath devysed a good way, to send a 
Frier with a bieve of credence, and so to shew her what he 
thinkith. Wherin I besech your Gr. I may schortly know 
your pleasure, and also for deliverance of the Kingis pollici- 
tation, with your Gr. mynd also, whether we shal now geve 
any rewards to them that have taken paynes, as Symonetta 
and other, the commission passed in thi^form ; with knoww 
l^e of your Gr. pleasure also for my retom, in case Cardie 
nal Campegius camiot by reason g£ disease shc»rtly cumme. 

We have moved the Popes Ho. as towching the canoniza^ 
ticm of E. Henry the Vlth. Who answerith, that he is very 
wel content to make schort {»xx;ess thmn ; but the makers 
must be examyned here, requyring a nombre of Cardinalls 
therat, with other ceremonies : which cannot be doon thera 
Wh«rfore yf my Lord of Canturlmry and my Lwd of Win- 



Digitized by 



Google 



108 APPENDIX OF 

xhester, who have esLamyiied the mader in parHius, do send 
.the prooes hither, as th^ conmiissioii requyred, the sentence 
of canonization shal shortly pass here. As concerning par- 
don to be graunted to Wyndesore oolleage.we can do no- 
thing, abiding certainte from your Gr. of the name of that 
college, and how it is incorporate, ne quid in ea re erretur. 
I spake to the Popes Ho. in genere for the matiers of 
your Gr. eoUeage : saying, that writing to your Gr. I wold 
nedys speke somewhat therof. His Ho. bad me write, that 
nl things shold pass, which I could lesonably desyre. Al 
other specialties Mr. Fox shal declare them unto your 
Grace. For which cause I omitt to write, being by reason 
of crying, speking, chafing and writing, ill distempered: 
trust that your Gr. wil have consideratimi therof, and accept 
this rude letter in good part, writen by night, and both mi- 
nute o£ letters with my own hand : praying Almighty God 
long to preserve your good Grace. At Orviet, the Monday 
in Ester weke. 



Number XXV. 

Dr. Gardiner and Sir Gregory de CassaKsy Ambassadors 

vnA the Popej to Cardinal Wclsey. 

Fom Biss. PLEASITH it your Gr. to understond, that the YopeB 

Ho. imderstan^g, that the Emperor hath, in answer to the 

Kingis intimation, made mention of the Eingis matier, taking 

the same to stomack and herte, saytfa, that by graunting this 

commission, denyal of iidiibitions, which shal be requyred 

with the confirmation of the sentence, which must be passed 

by hym, he thynkith verily, that themperor shal take yt 

73 more dyspleasantly, thenne yf his Ho. had declared hymself 

specially : oonad^ring the General being advertised of our 

sute hereof, hath freshly made sute to the contrary. By 

reason wherof his Ho. findeth hymself in a mervelous per- 

plexitie and confumon among them of the liege, putting his 

.(»ily hope in the K. H. and your Gr. in quarfxm verbo tascai 

rete. For the Venecians, Flocentynes, and the Duke of Fer- 

jnre, conveneruni in unum, as it is said» navojbedere iniio. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 109 

H super vestem mam fniserufU sortetn. The Fr.* King dif-. 
ferreth either to doo, or promyse any thiiig : and his Ha 
adv^lised ont of Fraunoe, Tiow the Fr. K. nothing effectu- 
ally spekith in his just cause, is in total desperation of at- 
tayning any thing at his hand, onles it be at the instant ];>&. 
quest of the E. H. and your Gr. persuasions and reasons: 
for his Ho. sayth, he knoweth wel, that yf the Fr. K. had 
emestly ment, tliat the Venecians shold restore the cities of 
Ravenna and Servia, and had in such sort pressed the Ve- 
necians so to dp, the said cities had been restored long or 
this tyme : like as certain of the seignory of Venice have 
sign)rfyed to his Ho., advertiseing hym, that the grete 
Maister had taken the conducting of that matier with the 
Fr. K. thinking hym to be only the let, that other ruso- 
lution is not taken in the Fr. Court. 

The Popes Ho. wylled us also to advertise your Gr. that 
the Fr. K. dayly callith upon hym to declare hymself. On 
thoder side Mounsr. De Lautrek sendeth hym word, that yf 
his Ho. do not declare h3rmself, he wil take hym as enemy. 
Amonges al which requests nothing certain is proponed 
unto hym, upcm what conditions he shold' declare hymself; 
but wold, that sub spirttu charkatis oon their partie his Ho. 
defrauded of his cities, he shold entre the same lege, ^piasi 
pactis servatisj the same cities neither restored indede, nor 
promyse made of their restitution. His Ho. thinketh, that 
of good equy te, yf th^ thiiik he ought, as a confederate of 
the leyge, declare hymself, they shold at the lest offre hym 
promyse and make' hym sure, to have that is his own, when 
he hath so doon. But therof he can hear no word ; ne any 
thing is towched, wherunto his Ho. shuld trust: sajring, 
that in^ this confusion things shal procede, unles your Gr. 
after your accustomed dexteritie, enterprise the direction 
therof with the Fr. K. and his Counsail: apppynting by 
capitulation what the Popes Ho. shal do, and what the same 
shal trust unto therfore. For where it is dayly requyred,. 
that upon declaration made, his Ho. shuld procede -to the 
derivation of themperor, as wel of his empire, as dso the 
realm df Naples, his Ho« thinketh, that ista nan stmt pr<B^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



110 APPENDIX OF 

cipitanda^ but nuucifna procidentia tranrigenday as wel in 
modo rei as also in re. 

First, In modo reiy his Ho. is of opinion, that process 
made of deprivation after hostilitie declared shuld not have 
tantum ponderisy as yf the same were doon by hym, inter- 
poning hymself as mediatorem pads ; and upon that ground 
fynding themperor obstinate to make process of deprivation. 
Which shold be justifiable in the law. Wheras else^/bc^a 
declaraiione ex Uga, al his process might be impugned, 
quasi ab hostejactus : wherin he wil be advised by your 
Grace. '' 

Seconde, In re et ipso imperio et regno NeapoRtano. 
What shal be doon with them, Ossare privato. For if his 
Ho. fkiovldprivare CcBsarem ; and the Fr. K. have in mynde, 
for recovery of his children, to help themperor to them 
again, either belli nuUus esseijinis, or else his Ho. must 
desuUoria levitate privare et resHtttere^ at the pleasure of 
74 the Fr. K. Wherof shuld ensue maximum odium ecclesics; 
et ejus postea aucthoritas in ea re vilipenderetur. Appareret 
enim non ob justitiam factum sedgratiam. And in case 
the Fr. K. determine to make noon offre of them, yet it were 
to be foreseen bifore sentence of deprivation, who were most 
meet to be chosen; and that thing concluded, both the 
Princes to solicite the same, and the Popes Ho. to concurre 
therin, ut electio talis procuretur: lest tha^ fal such an 
other error, as was in the election : wherin the Popes Ho. 
thinkith, that he shal have at his devotion foure of the elect- 
ors. Like deliberation is to be had also for the realm of 
Naples: and that the person, to whom the said realm of 
Naples shalbe g3rven, be first agreed upon by both Princes. 
Which things by your Gr. grete wysdinn foreseen, maturely 
digested, and by certain capitulation agreed, and conde- 
scended unto by both Princes, there shal be a ground, wher- 
upon to work in so grete a matier : or else that failing, rnde- 
bitur simUis homini, qui adificavit supra harenam. 

The matiers, althow they be of great importance, yet as 
hitherto soli lenvtoiti nituntur, et gravitatem consUiorum 
vestrorum abesse intettigit. For yf the Fr. K. wold have 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. Ill 

diemperor depryved, it agreeth not with that request^ to let 
the going of the Bishop of Piscoye, who as yet can get no 
saulf conduit ' 

. His Ho. saieth, that by letters dated the xxx. day of the 
last month, sent from die Cardinal Salviatis, resident in the 
French Court is advertised of the commyng of the Vice- 
counte De Turena towards his Ho. from the Court: having 
in commission but only verba bonay such as were geven unto 
the Prothonotary Gambara: and how that the Fr. E. hath 
sent oon to Veneyse for the Popes matier, without any 
special request to be made unto than, but only in general 
termes. Which the Venecians, onles they have the samci 
effectual words spoken, or writen unto them from the Fr. 
K. which they have from the K. H. it is to be thought no 
effect shal ensue. And the matiers of Italy, bemg in such 
ease as they be, and Mounsr. De Lautrek so prospering, the 
Popes Ho. thinketh, that the Fr. £. might, without fear, 
speke roundely to the Venecians, which they wold moch re* 
gard. The said Cardinal said also in his letters, that my 
Lord of Bath shewed hym, that he had nothing to speke in 
the Popes matiers fcnr Ravenna and Cervia, untyl such tyme^ 
as answer were cumme of the Kingis letters, sent to Veneise : 
wherunto as yet Qo answer is made, althow the same were 
dely vered xii. dayes past. And by such letters as I, Sir 
Gregory, have receyved thens, it is to be juged and thou^t 
it shal be contrary to the Popes purpose. The Popes Ho. 
desyred us to wryte the premisses to your Gr., saying, that 
for ordering them as your Gr. shal think good for his com- 
fort and reUef, ad vestram prudenttam cof^fugiiy tanguam 
adsacram aram. 

It hath been writen to the Prothonotary Gambara, that 
Mounsr. Moret, at his being in England, shold have said 
unto the K. H. and your Gr. how the said Prothonotary at 
bis being with the Fr. E. shold have moch pressed hym fox 
Modena and Reffium. Which forasmoch as your Gr. re^ 
quyred hym to the contrary, he wold be loth shold be peiv 
siiaded unto your Grace : and specially considering the same 
is not trew. The said Pro^honolary desired to write unto 



Digitized by 



Google 



112 APPENDIX OF 

ymir 6r. th^xif, and to notifie unto the same^ that after oon 
denjal made Py the Fr. K. converso ad alia sermonej he 
spake nb tn(H*e therof. 
7^ Fmrth^Hnore, forasmoch as the Popes Ho. is de»rous to 
have a NUtlcio resdent with the E. H. the same to be such 
a personage, and of such qualities as might be grate and 
accepted of his Majestie, and your 6r. his Ho. deareth the 
same to signifie your Gr. opinion and mynd in that behaulf : 
so as according therunto he may provide oon accordingly. 

This day the Popes Ho. shewed us letters, sent unto the 
same from Jeane, the copie wherof we send unto your Gr. 
herewith : willing us to write, that his Ho. thinkith the 
newes from thens to be of such imp(»*tance, as onles good 
order be taken, it is to be feared, lest the Fr. K. shal lose 
both the devotion of that city, and also such sonunes of 
mony as they have oflred, and by good dexteritie might 
have been induced to pay. Wherof I, Sir Gregory, wrote 
unto your Gr. by my former letters. Wherfore the Popes 
Ho. thinkith, that yf your Gr. take paines in componing 
that matter, it shal moch help the common cawse: wheras 
ells nova muMio UKits status contra senteniidm Regis Gal- 
lortMiy might gretely encourage thenemies, Uke as your Gr. 
of your wysdome can oonsidre. Thus having noon other 
matier of importance to write becades the newes of Naples; 
which Master Fox shal shew your Gr. by mouth, I shat 
desist from farther molesting your Gr. with my rude writ- 
ing: prajring Almighty Gtxl to preserve your Grace. 



Number XXVI. 
Dr. Fpx to Dr. Gardiner ; gwing him a relation of his re- 
ception at Courts upon his retumjrom his embassy. 
MAYSTER Doctour, in my most hartie maner I com- 
mend me unto yoU : advertising the same, that the xxviitH 
day of April, I wrote two lettres unto you : the oon from 
Paris, ascertayning you of myn arryval, and other occur- 
rents there : the other in the felds upon my horse back iiii. 
myles from Clermonte ; i^gnyfying unto you, how that en- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECOItDS AND OMGINALS. 118 

bGKintfh!^ Mr. 'Silvester Darius in the skide place: who 
ilieniie wafe sent from the K. H. and my Lords 6r. Am:. 
bas9aidor iiito' ^itayne, I had rece3rvedof the same my Lords 
Grr. most honorable letters, directed- to you, Mr. Gregory^ 
and to me. And unfolding the same according to ther pur^ 
port, I had eftsones closed, sealed and sent them to my L. 
of Bath, to be conveyed unto your hands with al diligence, 
ats my trust is they be long ere thi« tyme. After which my 
letters sent unto you, I contynued stil my jomay,and came 
to Calaia the xxviii. day of April : wher abyding passage un* 
tyl the second day of May, entred shipp, and arryved that 
night at Sandwich about xi of the clock. The day following, 
being Sonday, I made al diligence possible towards Grene^ 
wich, .where the King lay, trusting there to have found* my 
LordfitGr. with the K. H. Which undoubtedly I had doon^ 
yt i had founde no less gratitude in the Maior of Cantur- 
bury, and the Bayl)rffes of Rochestre, and Gravesend, then 
we did in the territory of Florence: albeit his Gr. was de- 
part^ i^ens two howres bifore my comming thider, being 
thfen fyve of the dock at night. At which my repaire the 
%. H. being advertised of the same, commanded me to go ^6 
imto Maisteres Annes chamber. Who at that tjrme, for 
duit my Lady Princess, and divers others of the Quenes 
maydens, were sick of the suinal pocks, lay in the gallery in 
dieTiltyard. 

• And so admitted unto her presence, after declaration made 
imto the same in generaltie, first, of such expeditions as 
wete obteigned ; and sith- of your Angular fidelity, diligence 
and dexteritie, used not onely in the impetration therof, but 
iiiso in hastening the commyng of the Legate, with your 
most hartie and humble commendations: which she most 
thankfully recey ved, and seamed to take the same most mer* 
vailbusly to harte, rejoice and comfort: oft tymes in com-* 
munication calling me, Mayster Stevens, with promise of 
krge recompence for your good acquytid in the premiss : 

The Eingis Grace came into the same chaittbre : after 
whose entre she departed; And the K. H. calling me apart^ 
first ^wel^nied me home: . ^th' comnfaunded, quam possem 

VOL. I. PART II. I 



Digitized by 



Google 



114 APPENDIX OF 

irevUrimii to labew hym what was doon in his caude. To 
which) nfter delivery of the Popes litres, which his Highr 
lies cHwsed me to rede, and cooteyned nothing but credence ; 
as also of your lettres, whidi he secretly red to hymself ; 
and also the letters of Bishop Staphile, which he red not; 
I answered, that wheras his Highnes had gyrai us in com* 
maundment, bifore our departing out of England, to. obtagn 
a dispensation and a commission, according to such tenor 
and f<Nin, as wais here devised, we had, following his si^d 
oommaundment, and my LcNrds Gr. instructions^ preter* 
mitted nothing, whidi might in any wise ccmduoe to the frnv 
therance therof. And how that first concerning the dispells 
sation, we pn^nyng unto the Popes Ho. the nature of the 
said dispensation, how that it touched no poynt, ne pertained 
ad JUS terHiy being also of such sort, that yf his Ho. wold 
graunt Ui^ al princes christned the like therof, it might 
be to the grete quietnes of Christendom : many v<Hd and 
frivolous titles, and occasions of debates and vamunoes^ 
wont h^etofore to be moved upon such ground, as in tb^ 
said dispensation were taken away by such relaxatioii, and 
grace of the see apostolique derly abolished: his Hq. veijr 
promply and fadly had condescended unto the gmynlJAg 
therof: and that his Ho. bad passed the same without rahar* 
aticm of any sentence or word, and sent the same by Mm 
unto his Highnes, desyring the same thankfully to accept it, 
like as the same did procede {nm the good assured hart, 
and benevolent mynd of his Ho. alwayes dedicated and 
consecrated, to do al that may be to the good satisfaction of 
his Majesty. 

Furdiennore, wheras we had made three d^ees and 
kinds of ccmimission, eche to be obteined in default of tho- 
ther, although we had so instant and importune sute for the 
obteining of the firsts called ihe decrekU, as we possibly might, 
yet forsomoch as after long debating and oonsultatimi had 
upon the same with the Popes Ho. the CardinaLi and oth^ 
kmed men there, we could neither induce them by no per- 
suasion^ ne dulce, ne poynante, openly to confes or affbane, 
that the cause by us all^ged^ imployed so manifest justness, 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 11« 

that the P(q)e8 Ho. mi^t of right wysness geve out his 
decree without hering thodre paitie, and make a commen 
lawe to be observed of all the world upon such a fact, con- 
teining so doubtful justnes and equite : neither in our opin* 
ions and judgments, we could perceave the said decretal 
commission to be of such nature, that any process might 77 
hcmorably be made by vertue therof, ne that it could ever 
come in lucent^ without a great slaunder to the cawse ; but 
that it shuld rather ministre to the adversarie such cawses 
cc^mnicmdi et iergiversandi, as might mervelously iinpeche 
the schort expedition of the same : ne that had any other 
use, strehgdi or vertue, but one; which was in case the 
Popes Ho. by death, or captivitie prevented, wold not, or 
did not, confirme the sentence geven by delegates, that then 
it might serve ad confirmationem : ye in consideration therof 
had devysed another degree, and fashion of commission, 
conteyning al poynts of the said decretal, save two ; viz. 
sentenfiam PonHfids dejure, with promyse of confirmation, 
and no revocation. Which commission, being, not only in 
our judgments, but also in the Popes, the Cardinals, and al 
other the lemed men there, of such sufBciencie, honorable 
sort, accustomed justnes and uprightnes, as nothing could 
be devised or requyred to be added therunto ; and might 
stand either with the honor of the see apostolique, or his 
Majestie, and the Ifinal determination of his cawse, his Ha 
had passed also right gladly, and had sent the saine unto 
his Majestic, desyring hym with no less gratitude to accept 
it, then it had prooeded from his Holines. 

And as concerning the two poynts omitted, I shewed his 
H. although they were not expressed in the commission, yet 
his Ho. was right wel contented, and moch propence to sa- 
tii^e his Ma. therin to the uttermost of his power ; and as 
he might do with justice and equite, under this maner : 
that is to say, his Ho. wold make unto his H. so faithful 
and assured promyse under his seal, as might be requyred, 
that the sentence ones gyven bi the delegates, he wold most 
gladly, without respect or delay, eonfirme the same, and by 



Digitized by 



Google 



116 APPENDIX OP 

the same also promyse never to revoke, ne geve inhibition 
to the contrary of the saine cominisdion. 

AU which thingis his H. semed to tiakemervelously thank- 
fully; and inade mervellous demonstrations of joy and glad- 
nes, calling in Maisteres Anne, and cawsing me to repete 
the same thing agayn before her. And so inferred many 
questions. First what towardnes and benevolence I per- 
ceaved the Popes Ho. to be of towards his Majesty. Which 
I ceased not verbis eoctcUere: rehersing how hbhotably his 
Ho.^enterteynied us, admytting us into his presence, and 
geving audience, whensoever we requyred the same. And 
what payiies his Ho. toke in hering and examining his 
cawse ; what wcwcds he spake linto us in extolling his benefits 
towards that see : how moch his Ho. pondered the imminent 
daungers to this realm, in case the Kingis purpose might 
not take effect : of what opinion his Ho. privatly was in the 
justnesof this cause: and so toke occasion to shew his H. 
how these opynyons were ingenerated and persuaded to the 
Popes Ho. by relation of my Lords Grace : and that with- 
out his letters we shold have obteined nothing there. For 
that the Popes Ho. shewed us, it was reaported unto hym 
long bif<^*e our cummyng, the Kingis Grace followed in this 
xAeL^'&r privatum aUquem affectum ; and that die was with 
diild, and of no such qualities as shuld be worthie that Ma- 
jestic. Albeit the contrary herof, so testified and declared 
by my Lords Grace, was of such waight and importaunee 
in the Popes brest and opinion, that afterwards his Ho. 
leaned to justice, and shewed hjrmself mervelous prone and 
glad to satisfie his requests so far as eqiiite wold support 
and defend the same. 
>^g Sith he asked me what consultation was made by us with 
the lemed men of that Court. Wheruntd I answered, men- 
tioning the disputations et dmtumo8 cdngressus, which we 
had solemply before the Pope, aiid privatly in Mr. Gregory 
his howse. Wherin I ceased liot to declare your leming and 
vehemende used : and also Mr. Gregory his diligence and 
avicthoiitie. - 27^ quibus maio laMorum pradkatiohe coriHet 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 117 

iibh quam meia verbis. Cerie mc mihi idstu est uffechu 
Rex erga te, i^ speremjbrei quum rios omnes amici iui 
Jeli4A»mne coliocatam hanc operant tuam ^^oriabimur. ¥y^ 
nally, his H. demaunded of me what provision was madefot 
recufiatioQ and appellation? I answered. There was inserted 
in the commission words, wherby the same was taken away 
so far as the law wdd suf&e, and might be expressed by 
words; a3 these, Omni appeUaHone et recusaiione remotisy 
et cUra innnem persontB autjuriadictiomg gradum. Which 
words declaring unto hym, he semed somewhat to be sa^ 
tisfied : albeit he said in that matier he wold my Lords Gr. 
judgement : aiid so comitounded me to go to his Gr* that 
mght, and to shew hym ;the premisses. 

Before I could eome to Duresme Place, wheras my Lords 
Gr. lieth now, (the hal of York Place, with other edifices 
there, being now in building, my Lords Gr. intending most 
sumptuously and gorgeously to repaire and furnish the 
same,) it was past t^ of the clock at night And although 
my Lords Gr. was ibm .in his bed, yet uuderstonding of 
my ciunmyng, it pledsed his Gr. to admitt me unto his pr6-« 
sence. " To whom declaring as hifore, and therto more spe* 
dally how moch difficulty we found th^e in ,the passing of 
the ocMnmission obtdinied : and how that by. no wayes we 
oould impetrate the Decretall, his Gr. semed marvellously 
perplexed, thinking this commission to be of no better value 
then that was sent by Gambara. And afteir moch comipu- 
nicadon, he commaunded me to depart for that night, and 
to leave behind me the said commission, with the Popes 
and your lettxes^ and your rcUian^s Jmt^ff>tori^ Qommisf 
dionia expedit€B. Which after his GrJiad red in the morn- 
ing, and his high wysdom well considered, s^nd ponderyd 
the same; calling unto hym the Monday at aftemon^ 
Maister Doctour BeU, andnie tq rede the same before hymj^ 
and in the presenci of my Lord of Rochford, his Gr. opinion 
was modi confirmed, and was utterly persuaded, astiptdanr 
iSms eUaanUHi^ the said .commission to be such as coidd be 
noon better exco^tated or devised; and that the decretal, 
commission was not to be shewed kt jjmbUcUm :. and that ih^if 
' i3 



Digitized by 



Google 



lis APPENDIX OP 

might have been recttmtio and appeUatio, as wel yf prooeai 
had been made by it, as by this, with many other reasons, 
which he of his innate and excellent wysdome most quickly 
invented, to the justificiation of your doing in this mati^; 
with moch prayse and lawd geving unto you for the same. 

And BO departing for that night, his 6r. appoynted the 
morrow to have had Dr. Wolman and Dr. Benet with other, 
to consult with them upon the said commission : command^ 
ing me to go on the morow unto the K. H. and reaport his 
Gr. said opinion in the premisses : and furthermore, what 
hew expedition his 6r. proposed to make unto you, to the 
hole and perfit consummation of the Kingis desires. Which 
by me declared unto his H. and hieghly approving the 
same, he remitted me again unto my L<Nrd his 6r. that 
night. At which my commyng, his Gr. had not spoken with 
'JQ the said Doctours, his Gr. being so occupied and deteined 
al that day in commen matters of the realm, with other of 
the Kinges Coimsail, that he could not attend tfaerunto« 
Nevertheles on the morow, being Wedd^isday at afternone, 
they al assembled before hym. And fynally, as it was r^a* 
ported afterward unto me, being then absent, and by my 
Lords commaundment sent that morning to Gr^ewioh, they 
al agreed to my Lords former opinion, ecbe man for his 
part extolling your wysdom, dexterity, and right excellent 
good conducting of this cawse. 

Albeit after my retoming from Grenewich, that afternoon 
my Lords Gr. cidling Mr, Peter and me, and instructing of 
such form of answer as his Gr. entended to make to the 
Popes kttres, and other, his Gr. also commaunded me to 
write unto you, under this tenor : although the K< H. and 
his Gr. also, considering your aj^iroved wyadbm and know* 
lege in the lawes, and therto great paynes and labours used 
and. sustagned by you in the impetration of the said oonu 
misraon and dispensation ; with that the same hath pMxeded 
from the Popes Ho. and other his assessors tha^ purely, 
sinca*d[y, without corruption or affecticm, other thenne to 
justice: and the same is here thought of al men to' be so 
Mailable and suiScient, an can be required, accept and take 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 119 

the saiid cittaimssimi and dispeiisatbn so l&aikfully, and- 
tbemtdf sd satisfied with the same, that thej. repute and 
think themself not only sdngularly obstringed and bound to 
the Popes H04 and the same of no gret urgent neoessitie to 
be ampUus urgenda et scUdtanda, tot any more ample 
eommissicm, or faiilier validation therof ; Sed etiam paasim 
acpahm deprcBdicent cLdmirentwrque vittutea tuas, nee ces- 
mmt in hanc vocem prorumperej O / non (Bstimandiim the*^ 
mmrunif margatrikmqae regni nogtri; to the comfurtk 
and rejoice of us your pore firends here. 

Yet my Lords Gr. as of hymself, by his hiegh wysdom, 
perpending and pondering the exoneration of his own con^ 
SGienoe ; and sith the consult, and concord, opinion and sen- 
tence of other the Prelates here : and fynally, dig chauticies 
of mortalite, and such other as may of likelyhod fortune in 
this cause, to the* total ruine and subversion of the same; 
willeth and'desbreth you eftsones to scdicite and move the 
Popes Ho. and to experiment with the same, al kindys of 
persuasions you possibly by your wysdom and rhetiMick can 
devyse and excogitate, to graunt the commission decretal in 
most secret &shion and maner, to be sent hith^ unto his 
Gr. for these cawses. First, his Gr. considereth, how this . 
decree and sentence ones gef^en by the Popes Ho. etjtuiich 
ecclesiiB^ might and ought to be unto his consdence cmi%$S9i$ 
e§ nomuZf not ondy to direct, instruct, and form the same, 
how to procede in this matier, especially in defining and de^ 
termining the law upon those poyntes, whose justice is not 
yet so manifest, but by tergiversation of the adversary may 
peradventure be eftsones cslleA into controversie : but also 
might be alwayes unto h3rm a sure and inexpugnable de- 
fence agaynst al <ktractours, and such as hereafter ma- 
liciously shold attempt the violation of the said sentence and 
decree. To whom it might alwayes be ani^ered, his Gr. 
judgment was agreable and confcmn to that was g3rven by 
the Church, and that his Gr. hath not varied from that was 
promulgated and enacted by auelhoritie of the same. An- 
other cause is, for that having sadi commission decretal, his 
Gr. doubteth not, but by mean therof, he shal ftcily induce 

i4 



Digitized by 



Google 



1«0 APPENDIX OF 

SOiil' other, TfAaet ye: know ta he.ot tbadversarm pitrt henei 
to be;ixf ooti TOiifonmtie intseisieficey «nd to amcurr with. Us 
Gr. in the samle opinioti^ jud^ent and decree* Which yf 
hi» 6r. might attayne, like as he thinketh the same diuld 
inestimably conduce, not only to the justification, but ako to 
the honorable and perpetual establishing of the said cawse : 
his 6r. having alwayes wherewith he may Jttstissmi ofrt 
strtiere ora cdtumnianiium^ et temere diasmtienimm : so 
without the said commission decretal his Gr.fearith he can 
by no other means persuade them, ut m eandem aententiam 
canspirent^ they being tarn pertinacUer addkUs ifii senkn- 
iUB htefukB quam semel auscepenmt f 

Fartharmore, my Lords Gr. advertising and noting variogi 
hfiman<B vitce castut, quibus vita mortalium multia nommi^ 
bus, obnoanu esty thinketh to enter first, Pelagus iUudJudir 
dorum^ openly to ventilate and examyn the same cawse, Iq 
labour and endeavour by al means possible to bring it to 
perfit determination, end and conclusion : and yet al those 
his doings, to hang upon 9cia voluntate Pontyicisp scU, H 
veUt confirmare. Whose vohmtaa may be mfinHis modi$ 
letted, yea and prorswl alienated fiom that towardnes and 
benevolence, which he is of now towards the Kingis Hiegh* 
nes, he could not sid)teffng€re notaaii iumnuie tementaiia^ &t 
fiikil aUud quamfru^ra nitendo odium quesrere videretur; 
like as of your wysdom ye have oft tymes hertofore i^Ur 
. sidered and waied the premissei^, and also openly declared 
the same there ilnto the Popes Ho. so habundantly, and 
with such en^gie, ut ego tarn mukis rum c^ud videar far 
<iere, quam sus Minervam, et^bene memorem temere monere^i 

.Fynally, it is specially to be nioted and re^;arded, and t^ 
4Bame by your good dexteritie to be perjsuaded unto the 
Popes Ho. how moch it- might coiiduoe to thie weal and re^ 
sta:aratioh of that see, my Lords Gn to be of such auctho* 
ritie, favor, credit, and estimation with the K. H. and so % 
4Sledfast and indissoluble amite coUigatie unto the s^mef; 
thAt whatsoever his Gr» shuld advyse, exhorte and cOunsaijp 
his fl. shuld be by the rsame faibily condescended unto the 
good accomplishment therof. And by what «(ie$ns. may t)$$$> 



Digitized by 



Google 



BJECOaBS AMD OBIfilNALS. la 

mit3oe8m this Ue pawse^tus mifl yf the Popes Ho*. of. hk 
pateme goodnes smd henigiiijIae^.fthidd.iiQ^ crialy at the.con- 
teinpUtian of my hotd^ Gr. and upon the singular conft- 
4aice which he hiuth ooUoeate in bi» hi^gh wy^om, c6n^ 
adenee and devotion toward, that see^ graunt thi»;ooo»- 
missipn dodretal, to tha perfect and oooaummate end ahd 
decision of the said cawise ? , 

Wherfore and in conaideratibn of the premisses, his Gr. 
willeth and desireth you, that aith hia Gn intendeth never 
to makie pi!ocess .by vertue therof, ne that it shal at any 
tyme be published, or shewed to any person in the world : 
wberby may arise any the lest, slaunder, oblique dammi^ 
fxf prejudice to the see iipostolique, or to the. Popes peraoii^ 
with that also his Gr. entendeth nothing but..by shewing 
therof to the £. H. to iEicquire such authortte and favour, of 
the samey as might turn to the singular ayauncement, in^ 
esdn^able ben^fite, and perpetual wealth of. that see. Of 
which thi|](g his Gar. wiUith also you make faith and pFci>- . 
niise in anmom wofih under most sacred loth and obtestai- 
ticm unto his Holynes: ye by your accostomed dexteiite 
jand wysdom yet efl^ties move the Popos. Ho. to pass the 
said decretall: vunng, for obteigning: therof, al goodly and 
dulce. waye» you can deyyse, without eoncitating hym by 
any scbarp words of discomfort And in case after iii or 81 
iiii ckxigresseS' ye see no liklihode^ but rather, be in ful 
difipair, to mlent wd cesse your suit, without any farther 
mole^tuig in that bdiaulf : and so retome home with dili»> 
.genep, leaving tbat^sute to be prosecul^ by Mr. £rr^p(Hae» 
and other the Kings : agents and frends there. , . i 

These things by you thus ppponed and set forth^ and 
taking such^ effect as can be obt^ned* there, his Gr. farthest 
more desiretli ydu, that foraexnoch as iikeijims conmdA h$re 
n%Ul almdfere habecaU m,(^eyhntf The Qu^ie may recfus^^ 
The Quene may appeal^ ye wold th#z&Mre^ake a cona^idlitr 
tion with the. beat leaned' m^ in that JCourt, wbetb^ ishe 
ma;^/doo so, or no. And .in. case, she do either .of them^ 
thtone of what effect^< value or strength it ia^^ and how .modji 



Digitized by 



Google 



Ii88 APPENDIX OF 

it may kt the procew in tlie oawse. Aim} whether that no6- 
withstonding, the Legates may procede : and fyna^^ what 
remedy is to be used in r^nission of the appeal, and con- 
firmation of the sentence per iuperiarem Judieem. And 
whetb^ the appeal hanging, the parties may redire ad nova 
vata before confirmation, m* any other like scrapie, and doubt, 
which you know, may aryse in this matier. And the sen- 
tence of the said lemed men, to bring home with you sub- 
4E»ribed and signed with their hands. 

His 6r. also, discussing, and right wel approving rationes 
iOasJust^caiorias commMnonis eapedUa, by you there do- 
vysed, and sent hither by me : which also you AbI reo^r^e 
Mgayn here enclosed, nd forte Warum exemplar perierit tSri^ 
desireth you to cause the same to be red and examined by 
the said lemed men : they to add and augmait the same by 
reasons and auctoritie : and so by than approved and subu 
scribed as afore, to bring them in like maner with you. 
Tliese my Lords Gk*. requests and pleasures, although by his 
own letters directed unto you thei be more amply declared, 
and in far better termes touched, yet sith his commaunde- 
ment was I shuld commit the same to writing, and by my 
rude letters adv^tise you therof, al Thursday following I 
attended the penning hereof, being for lade of cunnyng and 
experience in such kind of stile very pa3mful unto me. 

The Friday following, Mr. Tuke then having perfected 
my said Lords 6r. expeditimi unto you, it jdeased his Qt. 
to cal me to here the redii^ th^rt^: and so after long C(»fK 
munication had, his Gr. willed me to exhibite unto hym the 
imnute of this my letifeer. Which doon, his Or. commaunded 
me to go unto the K» H. to reaport the effect of the Btai 
expeditions, and also to biing unto hym the copy of the 
Pepes lettres to be writen of Ins own hand. Which his H. 
reeeavlng and remitting me again to^my Lords Gr. semed 
U> desire nothing.so modi' as t^ said expedition to be wel 
set fcxili by you, and 3rour retorting wi(h al celeritie. 

The Saturday fbllbwing, my Lord callii^ Mr. Bell and 
me eftsones to his presence, after moeh consultation and de- 
liberation had concerning the said expedition, commaunded 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECOKDS ANI> OBIGINALS. 18S 

me to 6eme you. hy my lettres in his Gr. name^ over Bad 
bdides the premisaes, to make cdniultaticm there with Sta-^ 
phile and such other, as jour wyikkim shal thiak good, fbr 
their lemiug and discretion, this matier to be commumcated 
unto. First, in case the Quenys Grace omitting al such 
benefit and pri^ege, which she might pretend to have by 
the dispensation of Julius, and refusing to entre the dispu- 
tation of the yalidite of the same, lik& as his Gr. is perfectly - 
enformed, by\soKne of h&r Counsail, that she wl do, and re- 
curring only to this allegation, Quod nonjiiit cognita abS2 
ArOmro: whether than, and in case the said all^ation 
shold prove true, the siud bul be not prorsua invalidate, by 
reason there is no meaation made in the same depubUea bo^ 
ne^taie. For sith the bul dispenttth only cum c^fftmktU 
c^ffu^modif yf her allegation, shuld he true, nuiia iniereean^ 
inier conirahenUs^BXkd being necesaaiiy the saiie to be di»i> 
poised with, argueth the matrimony to be ilkgitimnte in his 
Gr. opynion. Wherin his Gr. wold gladly be reiBolved by 
your and other lerned mennys judgment^ tibere, to be by 
you enquired; and certificate tberof to be made to his Gr. 
as before. 

Moreover, wheras the words of the commiseion be such, 
^ primum prommdetur et dedareiur vmUditaa aut iuva^ 
UdikM buUm: demde, ut decemaiur nuUriimonkim ifkgiti^ 
nmm, out anUra: postremb, utjhraitar tentewHa dixfortii: 
Im Gr. is in no lytil doubt, the lemed men here not wel 
dissolving the same, whether his Gr« ought by ordre of the 
law not to vary aprasgoripio comffiiMkmU: and so toge^e 
thre several sentence in these three casys, or els una sernJ^ 
ieotia de ntdUiaie fnatrimmii: by wMch taeiiifertur sen^ 
tmHa de wodKdiMe diipeMeOioma, et dkera de divwHot 
his Gr, may wel satiafie has oommisBian: and for so doyig 
no fawte or error mssy be anected untohym. In dissdving . 
and explaining these doubts, although his Gj. knowing youv 
iqpprdved wysdbm and laning, wiUeth and intendidi to ad« 
here and foUow your judgment and opiniaii so mocb as any 
other mans elswhere, according to his especial trust and con- 
fidence in you ; yet to thintent your sayings might have 



Digitized by 



Google 



124 APPBNmX OP. 

greitK authande and vehcmencie with other men, and that 
' somewhat peradvehture might be added also by them to die 
ccmfirmation therof ; his Gr. is moeh desirouB and hertdy 
praieth ye wil adhibite some lemed men in consUium in the 
premisses, to here their phantasies and opinions in the same. 
So that ye may oome home plenisHmi et perfedUsim^ if^ 
stmchis, to dismiss and make plaine all things, which in this 
matier shal ha^e any visage of doubt or ambiguite. 

And specially, above al things, forsomodi as his Gr. in-' 
tendeth in this cawse of so hiegh consequence, wherin de- 
peiideth the wealth or mine of this realm, the conservation 
of his honour, or els immortal ignomynie and slaunder, the 
damnation dF his soule^ or eis ererlai^ing merit, to prooede 
according to due ordre of justice, and to ground and firme 
his conscience upon so perfect and infaUible rule of eqiute, 
that before God he may accompte hymself discharged, ne 
to havedoon any thing redamante conscierUia: and having, 
axtaag other, in his Gr. own opinion, oon specially just and 
stedfast base and fundation to ground right wysly his oon- 
sdence therupon, viz. Quod Rex ipse nescierit pror&tM' de 
impetrcUume btiUce: wherof he is ascertayned not only by 
the Kingis relation, but also by my Lord of Windiestre: 
his Gr. willith and deinrith you, ye wil under most secret 
maner, et taciiis nominUms^ ne videatur, viz. dubiiare de 
jwftMa catu^y quam toties depr^ecKravt^, enquire of Anoo* 
nitane, or els some other of ! like leming, whether the said 
ground be so justifiable, and of such sort as his Gr. might 
wel build his consciaioe upon, without grudge or scruple 
hereafiber. 

Thinking here to have fjrmdied these my letters; and the 
Sonday following gcnng to Grenewich with my Lords Gr. 
Tndio than fully purposed there, aiid that same day, to have 
83 depeched thens unto you with al such expeditions as his Gr« 
here sendeth unto you by Mr. Barloo; after the same was 
redd and declared by my Lords Gr. unto the E. H. beipg 
therat present Maister Tuke, Maister .Wohnan, Maister 
Bell,. and I; there was by the said Maister Wolman oon 
other doubt and scruple found and objected^ ^ wherof the 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS- 1^ 

\King and ray Lords Gr. thought it very necessarie to ait 
yertise you, to thintent you diaX oommuBicate the same with 
such practitioners and vel lemed men, as ye shal find 
there: and bf the deliberate advyse and couiisail of them, 
know the perfect resolution and verite therof. The doubt 
was thus, thai forsomoch as by vertue of the said commission, 
containing both offidum ncbiie and also mercinarium/ihe 
said Legates may, in cognitione super vaHditate et mvalidu 
tate cujusowRque byMa producendce out e3phibend<B^ use and 
prooede ex offido nobiU : and in pronuntkmdo et dedaran- 
do matrimonifum nuBum, they must nedys use mercmariOj 
and cannot geve sentence, nisi ab aHera pa^e petatur. And 
moreover, wheras unto this part is added, Prout ammo con^ 
sdentiiBque vestr<B juris rcttio persimserity it may wel be 
thought and doubted, whether by addition of this last clause, 
the other particles, viz, omni appeUatume et recusatione re- 
motOj and also citra omnem persontB aut Jurisdictionis grOr- 
dum^ be restrained ; and lose sudi vigor and strength, as 
t£e words importeth, and might be moch better defended to 
have, yf the said clause had not been added therunto. The 
cause of doubtance is this. For sith juris ratio commaund- 
eth and willeth that omnis recusatio et omnis item appeUatio 
justa audienda sit et admittenda : and they in proceding 
ad dissohiiionem matrimonii must nedys do a& Juris ratio 
perstuzserit ; it semeth plainly, that although in the first 
process, ew offido nobUi, al recusation and appellation be 
taken away by the said clauses, yet in this second process 
and cognition, the said clauses be restrained and altered by 
thaddition c^this article, ^'t^^ roetio persiuiserit : and that 
by reason therof, the Quenys Grace may alwayes recuse 
and appell at her good pleasure and libertie, from whatso- 
ever decree or sentence, either interlocutorie, or definitive, 
she wil: and so protract and deferre the decision of this 
matter ; and fynally frustrate the Kin^s expectation, to the 
utter and extreme peril of al those, that have intromedled 
tlieui in. this cawse : links by your wysdom, wherin is oiu: 
grete hope and trust, ye can so mayntayne and conduce 
these cawses, that both the jujthes of the Kingis dstwse^ and 



Digitized by 



Google 



196 APPENDIX OF 

also al delayes or tracts of the tyme, which may be lawfully 
iided by thadversarie in the process of this causey be openly 
and playnly declared and made manifest tx> the K.' H. 
by your sentence, confirmed with the opjrnyons and judg- 
ments of other lemed men there* 

Wherin you may Ixddly write and say according to your 
leming, the Kingis Grace being of so perfit mynd and incli- 
nation to do nothing in this mater contrary to the accust(med 
maner and just [m>oess of the law : being also fully p»- 
suaded, that the Quenys Grace, having and using the bene- 
fit of appdlation, or other remedy, shal moch avaunoe and 
Gonferr to the honour and surety of his cawse. Which opin- 
ion and good conformitie to justice, like as it hath been by 
my Lords Gr. hiegh wysdom, by lytyl and litil instilled into 
the Kingis brest ; so his Grr. ceaseth not dayly to ito«ase 
the same by meryelous prudait handeling and dexteritie. 
Insomoch that yesterday to my great mervail, and no less 
joy and comforth, his Gr. openly, in presence of Mr. Tuke, 
84 Mr. WdUnan, Mr. Bell, and me, made protestation to the 
Kingis H. ^^ that although he was so modi bound unto 
^ the same, as any subject might unto his prince ; and by 
^^ reason therof his Gr. was at so perfit devotion, faith and 
** loyalte towards his Ma. that he could gladly spend goods, 
^^ blode and lief in his just causes; yet sith his Gr. was 
^^ more obliged to God, abd that he was sure he shuld rendre 
^^ an accompt de operUms 9m8 before hjrm ; he wcdd in this 
^^ matier rather suffer his hiegh indignation, yea and his 
*^ body joyntly to be torn on peices, then he wold do any 
^^ thing in this cawse odierwise than justice requireth ; ne 
^^ that his H. shuld loke after other favour to be ministred 
^^ unto hym in this cawse, on his Grr. partie, thanne the just^ 
^^ nes of the cawse wold heuce. But yf the Bui were su£S- 
^^ cient, he wold so pronounce it, and rather suffi» ^vtrema 
/ ^' qumque thtm to do the contrary, or els contra comcienHam 

PoeUcripia. You riial undrestond, that although the K. 
H. pleasure be nt ful, and in most ample wyse, declared 
unto you by my Lords Ghr. his instructions; yet his H. having 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 187 

perfit confidence, that his auctoritie is as it ought (o be unto 
you, scMTOsanctUy and of more waight and moment than any 
others ; to thintent/that you being more specially advertised 
of his requests and de^res by his private letters, shold more 
specially regard, tendre, and study to accomplish the same, 
to thuttermost of your powers : this Monday his H. isend- 
ing for me apart, commaunded me to write these lettei^ as 
from his H. unto you, and to advertise you in thie same of 
two things ; which his H. considereth and thinkitli above al 
other things to be set forth by you cum effectu. The one is 
the conmiissioiu^ecretal to be obteigned acc(H*ding to my 
Lords Grace instructions now sent. When in using such 
reasons as is there expressed unto you^ in case ye be in dis- 
pair of impetrating the same ; ye then, Maister Stephens, 
shuld say unto the Popes Ho. that ye be right sory, and in 
mervellous perplexitie of mind, how the said denyal of so 
just and reasonable petition shal be taiken, and inay work 
in the Kingis brest ; and that you be in great fear, knowing 
the nature and condition of your Prince and master ; lest 
that his H. interpretating the same, and al that hath been 
doon hitherto to have procede^ either of vain fear, or of 
dissembled frendship, and covert deceit, to. thintent his Gir. 
shuld stil be undre their yoke and bondage ; shuld hereafter 
alienate his mynd &om such devotion and amite, as he 
berith now to the Popes person. Specially sith his Ho. did 
nev^ hertof(»*e do any thing in any his private causes, and 
now deny his first petition : which he may lawfully graunt: 
and shalbe assured, that it shal never turn to the prejudice 
Gt dainmi^ of his Holy nes. Which words spoken by you, 
Maister Stephens, his H. wil is, that ye than cease of 
further sute therin : and that ye and Mr. Gregory with al 
craft, wayes and means possible, attempt the obteyning the 
said decretal : like as his H. special trust is in you, and as 
ever you intend to do thing acceptable to his Grace, per- 
suadii^ to your self this to be the thing; the attayning 
wherof shal so hieghly content his Gr. ut nihil supra did 
atU excogitari possU. 



Digitized by 



Google 



128 APPENDIX OF ^ 

85 \ Number XXVII. 

A noie qfmch records concermnff the dhorsfB ofK, Henry ^ 

VIIL from Quene KaiMryn Dowager; remejfnmg in 

the custodie of my Lord Theasorer And Chamberleyns of 

thexdtequer. Found among the MSS. of the L. Trea- 
. svnrer Bvjr^dey, 

IMPRIMIS Lra. Clementis Fapse ad Regem, nominan- 
do Cardinalem Campegium Legatum suum. Dat 9f* Julii, 
1529. 

Ardculus additionalis concemens protesi|htioiiein regiam. 

Pollacitatio Campegii. 

Testimonium Notarii PataTin. concern, determinationem 
Universitatis Padum. in matrimonio Regis. 

Appellatio Regis a Romano £po. ad futurum Concilium 
generale. 

Sententia Universitatis Bononen. super matrimonium Re- 
gis. 

Citatio Reginse coram Epo. Ebor. et Cardinal. Cam- 
pegio. 

Duse testificatimies determinationis Patavien. super ma- 
trimonium Regis. 

Eboracen. Cleri assertio super duabus quaestionibus. 

Opinio duorum Doctorum super, &a 

Assertio Prselatorum Provincial Cantiiar. super, Sec. • 

Processus Thomse Cardinal. Ebor. in cauea R^s ante 
'ccHumissionem a Romano Epo. constitutam. 

Dispensatio pro matrimonio Re^s Henrici VII. et Eli- 
zabethae Regipse in quaribo genere [gradu] ooneanguinita- 
tus, Sec. 

Determinatio Universitatis Andegavensis super matrimo- 
nium Regis. 

Attestationes Due. Bowrcher. 

Articulus additionalis concern, tranaeriptum brevis* 

Attestationes. quorundam nobilium et aliorum, quae faci- 
lint ad causain regiam. 

Transumptum Francisci Catuli Veneti. 

Transumptum Jacobi a Lawsanna. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORfGINALS. T89 

Sententiad^mt!viEi-£pi. Cantuar. super, &c. 

Cdpia dietimiiiiifi(taonis Decani feeultatis Theolbgiae tTtii- 
versitatis PaliMeiidis. 

Reasons to prove th^'^neral Councel to be above the 
Pope. 

Causae impugnantes matrimonitiin, &c. 

Duodeoifn literae testimoniales siiper serutinio re^stri 
brevium. 

Transsumptuffi Doctorum et A'dvociatoruin ParisiensiuTtt ; 
qiiod R^ AngUse non ten'etur comparere Roitifie. 

An e^fn|Aification- of certen wrytings coticertiing. the 
great affaires, [affair.] 

^estifietitid octo Episeoponim Angtise, quod Re^s con- 
scientia in causa Dougeriaei erat mota ex gravibus causia. 

D^etminatio Universitatis Aurelian* super, &^. 

Cottknlmm Doctorum Parisien: in decretis prb causa Re^ 
gis contra dispensationem. 

I.ilf«i1» RegilB ad Clementem Papbm. 86 

The o&ttl of Thomas Lee Busshop of York, to the King; 

Determinatio Theologorum Pariaen:* supet*, fed: 

Libfef'iihpr^us Raphaifhs Comehris sup^r, &b. 

TraniSSfimptum brevis Clesiientis. 

LitersB Gregorii Casselin ad Regem. 

The copie of thinstrument that was graunted and sealed 
by the College of Dimes' of Ferrare. 
'A Note of a brief of Pope Julius, making for our cause. 

Triuissumptum- Capitulorum ' inter Divinos, Sec. cum 
olim. 

A conditional dispensiation for the Kings Majesty, from 
the Bussho^'of !R'6ftife 

Sententia IPactkatii Bed-6t€>rum Doctor Parisien. 

Decanuset Facultas Theologbrtuh Patisieh. in causa Re- 

Revocatib'CIeteentis Pkpte cetistrtdi-um cdntta regeiti'pi-o- 
mulgatarudi; 

Requisitior Cleri CW^^ocatlonis Carft: 
Sententia Aurelien. 

Sententia Unlver^tdtis Bituribeti.' supi6^, &c. 
Revocatie Cardinalis Caxtip^^ ad RbmM. 

VOL. I. PABT II. 1^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



180' 



APPENDIX OF 



In pbide.' 



Duse literse Cardinalis Chrysogcnui ad Reg<eih. 

The copie of the Kings letters to the Busisiiop of Rome. 

Sententia Universitatis Theolosium, super, &c. - 

Bequintio Cleri Conrocatioms Ebor. 

A transsumpt of the determination of Orleance, that th^ 
King ought not to appear at Rome. 

Raliones probentes Regem non deberi excomm'unidui 
causa divortii. 

Seiitentia Universitatis Piltavin. super, &c. 

The Sentence of thinvalidity of the matrimony between . 
the Kings Highness and the Lady Katberyn Dowgier, pro- 
nounced by my Lord of Canterbury. 

A Request of the Kings Subjects, that the cause of the 
Dowgier should be determined within the i^m. 
" Duae bullae concefhent^s dispensatiofteih matrimonii 

drum inter Arthunim et Kaitherinam^ et Henrkiim frar- 

trem ejus, et eandem Katherinam. 
^ Item^ Bulla facta Cardinali Ebor. ad cogtioscendum 
I ki dEtusJEi matrimoniali inter regem Henricum Octavum, et 
t£atherinam Reginam. 

Itemy A bundle of lett^, cyphers and other books and 
copies, concerning the managing of the'sayd Kings great 
matter. 



87 



Number XXVIII. 

The narrles qfal mch parsoncLges as bene io he impropried 

unto Cardmal college in the University GfOxfbrd, 



Cleopatra, 
£.nr.p.«78 



County. 
Oxon. 



Bupks 
Northamp. 



Leicest. 



Parsonage. 

THE parsonages of Hedyngton, 
Marston, Sydley, Churchill^ Frit- 
wel and Elfeld 

Womal, Orle, Bril, and Borstall 
Preston magna^ Preston parva^ 
Welton, West-Haddoti, Starton, 
Norton, Cold Asheby, Daventry, 
Thorpmonwel 

Foxton, and Scalford, Dunton Bas- 
set and Rakedale 



Diocess. 



^Lincoln. 



Digitizegl by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORtGlNALS. 



181 



Rutland. 
Bucks 



Warwick 
Stafford 
Barkah. 
Efleex 



Hertford 

Middlesex 

SuflPolk 



Kent 



Surrey 
Sussex 



^Lincoln. 



^London. 



Bisbroke 

Rowenston, Chichelsy, Newport 
Payhel, Bradwd, Astwode, and 
Willyn, Ellesbridg :^ 

Astcn, Bromewich 1 Cor. and 

West Bromewich j Litchf. 

Chadelworth and Kyngiston Sarum. 

^srjrnge Mounteney, Stanesgate and 
Steple, Typtree and Toleshunt, 
Horkisleigh, Wikes, and Worm- 
yngfeld, Alvethley, Reynham, 
and Elmonden 

Hormede 

Maribone 

Chettesham, and Swillond, ' Dod- 
nesh and Falkenham, Snape, 
Freston, and Bedingfeld^ D^iar- 
ston 

Newington, and Marden, Tewdely,^ 

Brencheley, Leighe, and Yald- /^Roffen, 
ing, Pepynbury, and Depford J 

The moyety of the parsonage of "i 
Groddistone f 

B^faam, Hayleshatm, and Hellyng-'- 
lye 



> Norwich. 






►Winton. 



- Ciehest. 



> 



kS 



Digitized by 



Google 



1S2 



APPENDIX OF 



88 cieopatrm, E. 4. Number XXIX. 

Herejbttow the monasteries^ layd to Ae Cardinal coBege: together 
with the counties where each Im/y tkeW. Jmi/nderSy and values 
spiritual and tetfiporal: the spiritual mi mangf places being neer 
(he value tfihe tev^poraUs. 

Founders* 



Monasteries, 

Daventre 

Ravenston 

Tykford 

Frideswide 

Letlemore 

Liesnes 

Tonbridg 

Wykes 

Snape 

Sandewel 

Gmwel 



Counties, 
Northainpt ' 
Bucks 
' Bucks. 
Oxford 
Oxford 
Kent 
Kent 

Su£Polk[Bi*<»] 
SufPolk, 
Bucks [Stof*.] 

Leices^rsh. 



> The King 



J 



Values. 

j^ase 7 

66 IS 
196 17 
98* 8 

88 6 
186 9 
169 10 

9S Id 

99 1 



6 
4 

9 
8 

8 

Hi 



Lord Dudley atxd ffao. 

Stanly of Stafford 
Lord Lizk; and by fine'k 



8 7 



8 



10* 

7 
6 

4 



87 7 11 



hath released his title h S5 10 
to the same •' 

Abbess of Amesbuiy 71 11 

John Mounteney, Fits ) Mg g 

Herbert and Jenn3nLJ 
Earl of Oxford 85 4 

Prior of Lewes 48 8 

Anthony Daicy StSt 16 

Sir R<^er Wentworth in 

right of his wife 
Dukeof Norfolk; and by ) ja iq 
finehathreleasedhistitle j 
Richard Sackvyle 158 19 

Caloeto Sussex Earlof Arundd,andBp. ) 44 in 

of Chidiester i 

Sununs totalis diversorum maneriorum et aliarum possessionum turn 

sjnritual. turn temporalium pnedict. ... - 1918 8^ 

That is. In sprituals ■- 570 5 6 

In temporalis 1848 14 9 



Tbolne 

BlackamcHre 
Stanesgate 
Typtree 
Horkialeigh 

Dodneshe 



Barks 

Essex 

Essex 
Essex 
Essex 

Suffolk 

Sussex 
Sussex 



8i 

H 





Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. ish 

Number XXX. 89 

Edmumii ^f^^ qfYark^ to Cardinal Wobejf ; to spare the 
priory qfitof^eburg. 

PLEAS YTH your Grice to underistiiiid, that I^ yoOr cieopatn, 
poor oratory have lately veceivdd certain tetim fr6m our ' ^' ^' *^* 
Piior of Romteborgh^ with other our briflhreii th^ being. 
By whose proport I perceive that your Graces pleteure U 
to suppifess the said prio^ of Romebiirgh ; and also to unite, 
anhex and impxqsa* the same tmto thie churdi bf S. Felt^rb 
in Ipiswich. Ami foi^ the aceomfdishttient ol the fltune^ a^ 
tktky %ii)i» unto me, your Officerb clbne unto the kud priory 
Ihe 11th day 6f Uiis present month, iAd th^re, alter the 
readit^ oi eeftain fettdrs conuUissional, not only df your 
Grace^ but also of our holy Father the Paptj and ci our 
•Sovdrmgn Lord the Kiilg, for thd same purpose directed^ 
entred into the i&id prioiy : and that don, took away as wel 
the goods moteable. of the said priofy; being a memb^ 1^ 
0ar moBastery, and gtVen unto lis by Afi^n Niger dom^time 
Earl bf Richmond, and our second Co^foundfen By whose 
gift^ next unto the Sangs Gnice^ we have had most benefits^ 
Joinds and profits given us; (by reaabn wherof we be mdst 
nbtiibly charged tlith masses, iuf&ages^ and othk* almk 
^fieds> for his benefits to us most chargeably esLhibit) but 
also €»1»in muniments, evidences, and ispecialtiito toucUrig 
and icppertaining unto our monaatery, which #e had Iktely 
sent uitto otir said Pridr and brethren there, for the trial of 
certain loads and rights which kitely did depend; between us 
•and men of worship in Gambridgshire, in contmveiiry, aikd 
yet doth depend uridedsed ; imd tor no other pufpos^. 

In consideration wherfore, if it might pftease ycbr Gracb, 
Ibrasmueh lul we have a great part of our lands granted untb 
us bl" reason of the said Alien Nigjer ; wh^l^ we be dayly 
charged, as doth appear by comjiositioh inade between us 
and the sdid Alien Niger, and also confirmed by Bonifsce 
the IV. €mnb suiponijflc, terthy under certain censures and 
pains, with clauses derogatory^ as more largely by the said 
grant doth appear; th^t the said priory might consist and 

k3 



Digitized by 



Google 



1S4 APPENDIX OF 

abide as a member of our monastery, as it hath don 800 
years, and more, with your Graces favour. Your Grace 
shal not only put me and my brether to a great quietnes, 
but also take away many sundry doubts and great perils of 
the rejmedy of our lands granted unto us by the said Earl : 
which be right notable, if the same suppression or ahenation 
no further procede: and beside that, minister unto us a 
more notable act, than ye had given us ten times more 
lands than unto the said priory doth appertain and belong. 
But of truth the rents and revenues to the same priory be- 
longing doth very little surmount of thirty pounds sterfing, 
as far as I perceive. And yet toward, yom* spiritual, ho- 
norable and laudable purpose concerning the erection and 
foundation of the same college and school^ I am right in- 
tyrely contented, for your tendering of the premisses, to 
give unto your Grace CCC mark sterling, which shalb^ 
delivered unto your Grace immediatly. Most humbly be^- 
seeching your Grace to accept my poor mind towards your 
' most noble act, which should be far better, if that my little 
power therunto would extend. Protesting ever, that if your 
Graces pleasure be to have the said priory to the purpose 
dbove recited, that then with my study, diligence and ht. 
hour, shal continually endeavour my self for the accomplisb- 
ment of the same, according as my duty is. Trusting ever 
that your Grace wil se our poor monastery no further hin- 
dred, but that we may in time coming live like religious 
men, and serve Almighty God with our number determi- 
nate ;v and hereafter avoid both in law and good conscience 
el perils that therby may ensue; and also pray for our 
founder, benefactors, and your- good Grace, accor Angly to 
the foundation of our monai^tery, as our duty is. And so 
knoweth Jesus, who preserve your most noble Grace in 
high honour and great prosperity long to continue. From 
our monastery of York the xx day of September. • 

Your most bounden Bed^nan, 

Edmond Abbot of York*. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND OEXGINALS. 18* 

Number XXXI.. 

Cardinal Wolaey to SecreUvry Gardhier; to in/brm him <ff 

the Swings amstdtaticm concemmg him.. 

To the. Sight Honorahle.Mr. Secretary, 

M YN owne goode Martyr Secretary, Albeit I am m audi mss. o. h, 
altiration^ and uidyj^spoBitiop of my hede and body by the ^' *"'* 
meansse of my d^yly sqrowe and hevynes, tl^ J am fen i 
onrniit to writ any long Ires. : yet my t^styog frend, T]%9- 
mas Crowmwel^ retomyng and reparyntg onto yoYU I Powd^ 
nat forbere, but brively to put yow in remembimce.: bosr 
that aftyr the consultation takyn by the Kyngs Hygboe^ 
opon myn orderyng, whipb ye supposyd i^ulde be on , Sun- 
day was seyynight, ye wo]de nat &yle to advertise m^ at 
the leynth of the specialties therof. Of th^ widh to here and 
have knowleg, I have and dayly do Idi^ for. I pray yow 
therfbre at the reverens of God, and of thys holy tyme, and 
as ye love and tendyr my poore lyf, do so moche ^ to wry tt 
onto me your seyd kes. : wherby I may tiike som^ qiunfort 
and rest : nat dowttyng but. your hert. is so gentyl and pity- 
full, that havyng knowleg in what agony I am yn, ye. wole 
take the payne to send onto me your seyd consollatory he^ 
Wherby ye shal nat onely deserve towards Gpd, but also 
bynde me to be as I am» :your oontymial. bedy^summ, 
Wrytten thys momyng at Asher^ with the rqde hand and 
sorowef ul heirt pf your^ with heii^ and prayer, 

T* Car^*^ Ebbr. nuaerrimiuip 



Number XXXII. 91 

The Cardinal to the Secretary; to draw up his j)ardon, 
granted by the King, 

To. the Ryght HafwrabUy and my syngular gpodjrende 
Mayster Secretary. 
MY owne goode Mastyr Secretary, Aftyr my mosteliertj mss. G. h. 
recommendations, with lycke thanks for your.goodnes to-^^**°'* 
-^ards me, thes shal be to advertyse yow, that I have beyn 

x4 



Digitized by 



Google 



186 APPENBIX OF 

informyd by my trusty frend Thomas Crownwel, that ye 
have signifyed onto hjrm, to my syngular consolation, how 
tJiAt the Kynges Highnes, joiovyd with pety and coBh- 
passyon, and of hys excellent goodnes, luid dieryte, con- 
syderyng the lamentable condition, and stat;, that I stand 
yn, hath wyllyd yow, with other Lords and Mastyrs of hys 
hon<H*able CownseU, to intende to the perfy^ttyng and ab- 
solvyng, without further tract or delay, of myn end, and ap- 
poyntement ; and that my pardon shulde he made in the 
moste ample forme, that my Gownsdl cowde devyse. For 
thys the Kypgs moste gracyous rememlnance, procedyng of 
hymsdf, I aecompt my sylf not ondly moste bowndjm to 
serve ^od pray for the preservati<m of hys moste royal Ma- 
jeste, but also tfaancke God, that ye have occasion geven 
onto you to be a sollyciter, and setter forth of such thynges ; 
as do and ishal conserve my seyde ende. In the making and 
CoiQppwnyng wherof, myn assuryd truste is, that ye wde 
shewe the Jove a^ affection, wydi ye have, and here to- 
w^s me, your ciAe lover and frende : so dedaryng youf 
sylf therin, that th^ worlde may parcey ve, that by your 
good meanys the Eyng ys the bettyr goode Lorde unto me : 
and that nowe newly ip maner commyng to the world, ther 
may be such resspect had to my -poore degre, olde age, and 
longe contynuyed servys, as dial be to the Kyng9 hygh ho- 
nor, and your gret prayse and laude. Wyeh (»dowtydly 
abal folowe, yf ye opitinde yowr benyvc^ens towiuds me, and 
men perce3rve thi|t hiy yowr wysdome and dexterite I shaiibe 
idevyd, and m thys my calamyte holpen. At the reverens 
therfore of God, myn owne goode Mr, Secretary, and refugy, 
nowe set to your han^^, that I m^iy comie to a laudable ende 
an^ reposse ; sejrng, that I may be f urny shyd aftyr sucb a 
sorte and maner, as I jpaj ende my short tyme and lyff to 
the honor of Crystes Churche, and the Prince. And bei^dys 
my d^yly prayer and true hert, I shal so requyte your kynd- 
nes, as ye shal have cause to thyncke. the same to be wel 
imployd, Jlycke as my s^ y4 tni^y frende 9hal xa/ai^e apaply 
shelve optp yoju. Tp lyhom yt m^y pM^ yw M> gewfifJW 
credfeus a^d lovyng i^udyens. A^nd I shal pr^y for.t^?. i»* 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND .ORIGINALS. IfT 

creese of jouriloDor. Wrgrltyn M Ariicr with the tnmyil- 
yng hand and h^iry hert oi jjour aMurydlov^^ aiid boiyft- 
xnaQ, 

T- Cari«- Ebor. 

I t ^ii^^* ■ ■' 

Number XXXIII. 92 

T%e Cardinal iothe Secretary ; profftnghim t^fivomkr the 
€au9e of the Provetst qfBeoerly; and to intercede wiA 
the King for him and hie coUeges. 

To n{y right ^ti^^-xxj^UnlovedJHende Mr. Stephjfn Gar^ 
(Im^r, Si^preiary to the Kynge Highne^, 
MYNE awne gentil Maister S^cretaiy^ After my mposte mss.g. h« 
.l|^y iyci<;H>i|nejnd4|tioii>t, these i^al be to tbanke you for the ^''^' 
Ipn^Bit^ •bummite^ lovyng imd geotU irecule, that ye have 
made uf^ the pppre Froyosjt of Beverly : and specialy^ tor 
tb^ ye bav<4 i"^ »w3^ wipe addnas^ed bym unto the Kings 
I{j^hi^ presencey that bis Qmoe not onely hath shewed 
unto hyp^, ttm be is bis goode and gracious Loide, but also 
tb^t it batb pleased hys Majesty to admitte and aooqpte 
l^ym AS bi^ ppprp^NTAtor and^sGol^. Wberby both be and I 
Bf^&mff/^ our se}fs fQ bounden unto you» that we cannot 
telle how to requite this your gratitude and kyndenes; 
mooBte hartely prayi^ig you to contynue in your good fa- 
vour )(owfrds hyin, and to take hym and his pore causis into 
your patrocynye and protection. And, as myne assured ex-* • 
pectation, and trust i^ to remember the poor state and con^ 
dition that I stond in, and to be a meane to the Kings 
Highness for my relefe in the same. In dojrng wherof ye 
shal not onely deserve thanks of God, but also declare to 
your perpetual laud and prayte, that ye bejmg in aoctorite, 
ha«e not forgoten your olde nsiet^ and ixynde. Aad in 
th^ wey pf pbiufit^, md for the love, that y« b^e to rertue, 
0t <h( bw9 e^udi^i be mwie tfk the Kyugs Hi^wes for my . 
po^yre (yiU^g^ Apd Q)epiaUy (or the ooUcge of Oxf<»d. 
Suffrr QPt tb^ things, which by your groalbe leniyog, studie, 
,<xw|8mW and tn^vaile,.ha^ bene ereoled^ foiim(kii,'and with 
fpioi statutes and ordiMDces, to the honor oi God, increase 



Digitized by 



Google 



188 APPENDIX OF 

c^ vertue and lemyng establisshed, to -be dissolyed or 4]i»- 
membred. Ye do knowe, no man better, to what use the 
monasteries, suppressed by the Popis Hcence, the Kyngs 
tx)nsente concunyng with the same, and a pardon for the 

•Pnemu. premoneri^y be converted. It is nat to be doubted, but the 
Kyngs Highnes of his high vertue and equite, be}mg in- 
formed how every thing is passed, his mooste gracious li- 
cence and consente (as is aforesaid) adhibited theruQto, 
wol never go aboute to dissolve the said incorporations. ^^ 
bodyes, wherof so greate benefite and commodite shal insue 
unto his realme and subjects. Superfluities, if any such shal 
be thought and founden, may be resecat; but to destroy 
the hole, it were to greate pitie. 

Eftsones therefore, good Maister Secretarie, I beseehe you 
to be good maister and patrone to the siud colleges ; ft noh 
sincut optis Tnanuum tuarum perire^ aut ad nihilum recUgi, 
Thus doyng, both I and they shal not onely pray fior you, 
but in such wise deserve your pajmes, as ye shal have cause 
to thinke the same to be wel bestowed and imployed, Uke as 
^3 this present berer shal more at the large shewe unto you. 
To whom it may please the same to geve firme credence. 

•►An an- And thus moostc hartely fare ye wel. From SotheweH^ 

."'NoS^g-thexxiuddayofJuly. 

hAmthire, YouT lovyng frende, 

^treTrcV - T. Car'». Ebor. 

bishops 0^ . ,^^^^ I 

Number XXXIV. 

The Cardinal to the Secretary; to bee hisJHend in a suUe 

with Mr, StraTigwiahyJbr a debt of 7001 

To the Might Honorabky and. my 9yngular good Jriende 

Mr. Doctor Stephynsj Secretary to the Kings Highnes. 

^^m,'^ MYNE awne good Maister Secretary, After my mooste 

• harty recommendations, these shal be to desire, and moost 

effisctuelly to pray you to be good maister and friende unto 

me, concemyng the uncharitable sute of Strangwidie for 

viicft., which he pretendith, that I shulde owe unto hyw, 

for the ward of Bowes. And albeit ther was at his ikvte 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. Ifi9 

isomyngto my service, by our mutual qon0ent% a.pcsrfeste 
end jmade betwene hym and me for the.same, yet.now^ ^ 
gsessyng theifrom, perceyy3nag tbat I am out of favour, 
destitute of sooour, and in calamite, he not onely newly .(}&- 
mAund3rth .the said vii^ U, but also hath made oomplapnt 
cUnto the Kyngs Highnes,.sunnittyng, that I shulde, ppn- 
trary to justice, dete3me from hym the said vii ^ U, For .the 
rednesse wherof, it hath pleased the Kyngs Majeste to di- 
rect his mooste honorable . letters unto n^^; the contents 
wherof I am sure be nat unknown unto yo»i. And insuii^ 
the purporte therof, and afore the dely vere of the same tibure 
days^fay past, notwithstandyng my greate necessite and po;-. 
verte, onely to be. out. of his. exclamation and inquietne% I 
hatred written to my trusty fri^ide, Mr. Cromwd, to make 
certeyn reasonable offires unto hym for that intent and pur- 
pose; moost hartely beseching.you .to helpe, that upon de^ 
claratbn of such things,. as upon my part shaZ be signified 
unto you by the said Maister Cromwell, some such end,. by 
.your fnendely dexterite, may bee made betwixt us,, as shiJ 
accorde with good congruence, and as I may .support^, and 
be hafale, (myne other debts and charges considered) to \me, 
In the.doys^ wherof, ye sbal bynde me to be your dayly 
bedesman, as knoweth Gpd, who alwayes piie^erve jou. 
from SotheweU, the xxvth day of August. 

Yours with hert and prayer, 

T> Cari«. Ebor. 



Number XXXV. 04 

, Thomas Cardinalis Eboracen, ^c, Gypsuichig^ndi scM<e 
Prcsc^toriius, S. D. 
NEMINEM latere putamus, quanto ammi conatu, stu^- 
dio, industria, hue semper labores nostros destinaverii^us, 
mm ut nostris priyadm commodia, sed uti patriae, civibusque 
niiatris €«nnibu% quam plwimum consuleremus. Qua una 
in re, amplissimum pietatis fructum nos ai^secuturos esse arr 
iHtiramur, si divino aliquo muneje popularium nostrorum 
animos exomaremus. Proinde, maximo, incredibiliquiB pie- 



Digitized by 



Google 



140 APPENDIX OF 

tOMmadtfte oga fHttriam idTecti, quae hob vdati jure xfOB^ 
•^Bm fiibi vendaeftt, kidam liteMrhim non omnmo inriegan'- 
4xstxL velttt amoris •summi e^ga eaiideiii noBtri, clarMMiamm 
idstiiiMHHPuiii dedyicavinius. Veruin <|aoiiuin pamm vimnki 
eift ludom qaauiMmiviB inagiiificiuati extruuMe, ibin cImhi 
tuMseasetk prteocptorum pentia, nodis onmibas dedidraB 
opefttm, ut iiod duos Pliseoeploras dectoi^ probatosque htnc 
pineficereuais^ vdbcpiibui^ Britorimica {Aibes, rtadm « pritanB 
^tttini* «t mores et Ikems knblberet ; nimiitinintelligettteB is 
iMid «&tate, velut hei%a^ spem reip. positan «sae. Id qubd 
fllicias malmlifasqiie eonscsqueretur, fibe&o pil^rilis kiBtmcft- 
idfiis itt^tiiddiiinqiie ac radonem docaidi, iippriieii iiiiiic pdbi 
neeeaaoriatD) drnni luMstm eura, studio^ diligentia, ut haboe- 
tis, ouraviiaMiB. Vesd^ partes erutit muBc yidssiB^ ipu Ineiic 
tkOVes achcisR mostrsd Preett^itores estis^ Ihc mdiBeiends acAp- 
^eaniK isatkme diiig«nter ttxerocre hoB puisitNi ; deineeps cum 
«kgftiiti88tiiia Ikeratura^ omi optiiius moribus ad Bia|oim 
prolDetufos. Ad quod m pari cum eiadraini, a^ue nos ad 
•oculum yidm oommoustimturi siiimkB^ hob mm tain Tobis 
testro Btudid imp^^e £sYeiites jam demerebkliiiii, quain 
plane apud posfmros fe&o&s reddideritis* Bene valdte. Ei 
6Niibus nDstns, anno Demkli nuUeflimo quingenteBuno Tige- 
slttlp oetavo^ cidendi Beptiimbris. 

Q^o ordme pu£ri, in nostrum gymnasium admissi^ docendi 
Mnt; quique authores iisdem prcdegendi. 

Primss classis methodus. 

Principio, scholam hone nostram in classes octo partien- 
dam esse non Iticongrue placuit. Quanim prima pueros hi- 
diores in octo OTationis partibus diligenter exercendos oon« 
tbleat* Quof urn os ten^fum formare praecipcia cula vobis 
At: ut pote qui et apertissima et eiegantissima tocib pro- 
nuneiatione^ tradita elemettta proferant siqiiidem rud^m mm- 
teriam licet ad quodvis eflfcagere ; et Horatb monente, Qm^ 
96Mel est imbuia recent setvdbU odorem 7V«I« diu. Quaniu 
obrem banc eetatihti justa vestra ctlta d^fmudare niinitii^ 
par est. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. Ml 

Secuncke.cla86i& 95 

I>eiiid&, po6tquiun letas hsec satii^fcltciter ilUfli primts ruo.. 
dimentis adulta profecerit, earn in secundum.ordinemirjocmi 
veliinus, ad usum Idquendi Latanfe^ et ad vertendum in La- 
tinum aliquod: prqpodtum- vulga», non insulsumn^ne in- 
upturn; sed.quod argutaBi altqMam aut venustam habeat? 
sentential^, quae ab ingenio puerili non nimium ahhoneat*. 
Quod sUnul ac versum^ fnerit, quam moK characterihus. Bxw. 
manis mandari oportebit: dabitisque operam quotidie^ oti 
libellos quam emendatis8tnio% quapaoique elegandssim^ sua 
quisqpje laanusoripto hidi^uLuiiiiersus gvex. 

Si imtlKnrem; aliquem . pnaeter rudimenfea, adhibrndnm. te-. 
neUo^ pubii Q^ueikia^ id enti veL LUii. datmcai' moniloriumt; 
yjelpimiqptifcCalQim; iMwwirwm fanoartii aria .gmtia. 
Tertke-daasbj 

Ex. auitliorH»iis>. quiKadqupttdiianim sermoiiem. punoti, 
teirsum^.elisBatiimj|«^gnfi|ierj^.ooi^^ quia fiicetior, quam 
^sopus ? aujtf . qvamr. Ter. utSicMr^ Utmque vel ipao. argUH 
i9^nti g^n^e adaleaora^.npn ii^ucundua. 

Itell9»^I9^b4»c.Q^dil9jkd^lnon}inu^ lifadlum xfotm > 

XiUius fioDiafinfee^n^ si adjunxeril^,.Qon.]iBpRdba(vei^ 
Qiiii9ttt'claa»a<i. 

Bra^tarea, ctiyn quai:tq& cjaaiis miliriam eggrcelwtbvqncm . 
ducem malitis,. qiiam ipsum Yeif^vmi. omnium poetaeuni! > 
prindpem, vobis dan ? Cujus . migestat^n carminis, voce 
b(»p^jswpra«.^<»^ndam e690:op^8»;pi^um fiaerit^ 

V^jiipruff^ pi^t^rita et siq^tpai. huioi ordim: omyenieaitia;; 
0Di[)NiH)da¥tiLiUill9« Veiwpvut.btijusnHidiifateernQcmam^ 
itt^volipius tamw tradi) quoad.fiaii>p(inM^ utlpotioiiam.diei: 
p^fjt^n. noDiOppupiyit 

Quuxt9;claem.' 

Nu|k; : dfmum video, voa ciipece^ quam. doeeadii ratkmem. > 
h)fhpraeei{Namu0^ Agit^ moa gtratur vabi& In primis hoe 
ivuim admone^dmn ccaisuftiiaus^ ut neque plogts wveAm*^ 
blip, ncsqpie.viiltuQBia mlms, aut juUa tynuimdifr^qieciey tencvar 
jHibw al|piatmr# Hhq ecdin ii\}iuw ingemi akcsttas; aut ex^ 
tijQgiii, aitt magna ex parte obtuil<&8ol€;tv 

Huio (Hfdiiiit.quQd dooeaturt j^flBopuum mU ut dUk}uot. 



Digitized by 



Google 



142 APPENDIX OF 

selectas Ciceronis Epistolas pnblegatis: quibus sane nullae 
alias yidentur nobis ad divitem sermonis oopiam parandam, 
neque faciliores, neque uberi(M*e& 
96 ^ Sextae classis. 

• Porro, sextus ordo historiam aliquam, vel Salustii, ttut 
Commentariorum Csesaris, postulare videtur. Quibus Syn- 
taxim Lillii non incongru^ addiderimus, verba defectiva, 
anomala, et quascunque heteroclyta, obiter legeiites, admo-' 
nebitis. ' 

Septimas classis. 
Septimi ordinis grex, aut Horatii Epistolas, aut Ovidii 
Metamorphosin, aut Fastorum libros assidu^ vblvat; in- 
terim vel carmen, vel ejnstolam aliquam oomponens. lUud' 
quoque permagni referet, a aliquoties aut tarmen solverint/ 
aut solutam orationem pedibus alligatam reddiderint. Au- 
dita n^ effluant, aut apud vos, aut cum aliis puer retraotet. 
Sub somniim exqoisiti quippiam, aut dignum mdmoria fne-' 
cUtetur, quod proxima aiu-ora praeceptori reddat. 

Interdum laxandus est animus, intermisoendus hisus, at' 
liberaUs tamen, et Uteris digniis. In ipsis studiis sic vdiup- 
tas est intermiscenda, ut puer ludum potius discendi, quam 
laborem existimat Cavendum erit, ne immodica conten- 
tione ingenia disoentium obruantur, aut lectione prselonga 
defatigentur. Utrftque enim juxta offenditur. 
Octavae classis. 
Denique hoc exercitio ad aliquam sermonis peridam ' 
prbvectus grex, ad majora grammatices prascepta revoce- 
tur; vehit ad figuras a Donato praescriptas, ad Vallas ele-^ 
gahtiam, et ad linguae Latinae quoslibet veteres authores. 
In quibus praslegendis vos admonitos velimus^ ut ea dun- ' 
taxat quae explicanda praesend loco sint idonea, conemini 
discere. Veluti bomoediam Terentianam enarratiiri, im- 
primis aiithoris fortunam, ingenium, sermonis elegantiam, 
paucis disseratis. Deinde, quantum habeat et voluptatis et ' 
utffitatis comcediarum lectio. Deinde, quid significet ea 
vox, et unde ducta, d^nde, diludd^ et breviter summam ' 
argumenti explicetis, carminis genus diligenter indicetis. 
Postea, ordinetis simplicius: deinde, siqua insignis elegan- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 143r 

tia, fliquid proc& dictum, liquid ncfvatum, siquid GrsecatUp- 
cum, »quid obscurius, aiqiia etymologia, siqua derivatio et 
Gompofiitio, »quis otdo durior, et perturhatior, siqua ortbo* 
graphia, mqua figura, siquid egregium orationis decus, sir- 
qua exornfttio rhetorica, siquid prOverbium, siquid imitan^ 
dum, inquid non imitahdum, diligenter gr^em admoneatis. 
. Praetereai, in ludo dabitis oparam, ut grex quam emen-- 
datisfiam^ loquatur, loquentem aliquotie& collaudetis, sdquid 
dictum erit aptius, aut emendetis, cum errabit. Interdum 
epiatoise brevis argumentitm, ded ai^gutum, lingua vulgari 
proponi debet* PoBtreui^, si libet, o^tetidatis fonnulas ali-r 
quot, quibus traditum thema commode tractari poterit 

His rttdimeDfid pueri m ^hola nostra imbuti,' facile de* 
darabunt quantopere referat, ab optimis augpicatum fuisse. 
Yds modo pergite, ac palriam hexA mereiitem honestissimis. 
sttidiis iUttstrate^ 

Ntimbef XXXVL 97 

Quern EUzObeih to Sir Ambrose Cave ; to inquire into cm 
estate taken away from one Seydon hy Cardinal WoU 
sey. T%e letter dated June 9i±lB&8. 

ELIZABETH R. 
RIGHTE trustie and welbeloved^ we grete you wel. mss. d. o. 
And wheras we are credibhe enfourmed, that one William ^' ^' 
Heydon, late of Britwel in our countie of Hertford de- 
ceased, was in his life tyme l^ised in his demeane, as of fee, 
according to the custome of the' mannor of the More, b^g 
p^Cel of our dudiie of Lancaster, in our saied countie^ of 
and in one me^uage, with thappurtenances, called Tdi- 
potts, and of and in one hundred, threscore and ten acres ' 
of land by estimation, to the same messuage belonging, lie^ 
ii^ and bmg in the parishes of Watford and Rickemans. 
worth, in the said countie of Hertf. And diat he so being 
s^sed tliereof, Thomas Wolsey, late Archebisshop of York, , 
and Cardinal th^e, being Lord of the said mannor of the 
More, did wrongfullie expel and put out the same William 
Heydon of and from the said mesuagey lands and tene- 



Digitized by 



Google 



J4* APPENDIX OP 

ments; an<f e^ery pert' th&ot, And that' extix acres, per- 
cd therofy tiie- said late Cardinal did- caiise to be inclosed 
and impaled within the great park of the- said niaifttor. 
And that a certain plot of ground, oonteyning by eBtitna- 
tion three acrestpencel of the said lands and tenementas, imb' 
by the said late Cardinal conrerted into a high way, lead* 
ing from Rickmansworth to Watford aforesaid, in the said 
oonntie; and so is used at this present. And that die sadd' 
mesuage, and eight aeres of la^, peroel also of the pee* 
misses, lying without the pale of the said park, are in oar 
hands, or are occupied by such person, as payeth us vent for 
the same. 

An4 wheras also we are farther credibhe ^ifourmed, 
diat the said William Heydon^ after he wag eocpdisd' and 
put o\xt cff' the aEuid mesuage and premisses^ as is afonesaid/ 
did su|rrender the same mesuage, and al the afoi^esaid lands, 
with ^appurtenances, into the hands of the Lord of the 
said ipannor, to the use of Thomas Heydcm, his younger 
son,, ^d of his heires and assignes for ever, according to 
the Qustome of the said jnannor : and that Johane wif of 
Geoige Pope, and Mai^avet wif of John More, are daugh- 
ters and heires of the said Thomas Heydon : and that also 
neither the said William Heydon, not Thomas Heydon, 
nor'thehettesor assignes* of eyther of thedi; have had any 
mapner ' of recompence in and' for the' premisses^ as We ai» 
als0 crediblie enfourmed. 

- Wee thereftxre mynding^ if the' premisses soe enfourttied 
usr(as is afi>resaid) be true, that recompencei shal be madtf 
to thie^heires' of the said Thomas Heidon, as reason is. And 
the^ratherby and at the humble and continual sute, com« 
plfkint, and lamentable petition 'of the said- John More and 
Afargaret his wif, and of George Pope, and Johane his wif^ 
daughters and heires of the said Thomas Heidon, to whom 
a. surrender* of the premisses, as- is aforesaid, was by the 
Q8 sflid William Heidon made ; do hereby wil, auctorise and 
require you, our siad Chauncellbr of our saod duchie, toge^ 
therwith theadviseof our Councel of'tbe same our dikshie^ 
^h^al'conrenient speedy thoroughlie to enquire,' esamine^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 146 

and drcumspecftlie trie out, whether the premisses and alle- 
gations soe infourmed us, as i& aforesaid, be true or not. 
Aiid • if therupon you shal percey ve * and understand, that 
the same are true, and that the said John More and Mar- 
garet his' wif, Creorge Pope and Johane his wif, ought of 
right to have and enjoy the premisses; then we further 
wil, req[uire, and by these presents do aucthorise yoii furthe- 
witli, with convenient speed, to make unto them the saied 
John More and Margaret his wif, and George Pope and 
Johane his wif, restitution of the said lands and premisses, 
or such other reasonable recompence for the same, as you, 
upon due and deliberate con^deratioh of the premisses, 
and the circumstances of the same, shal think most mete 
and convenient. And therupon to make unto them suffi- 
cient assurance of the same recompence to pass under the 
Beale of our said duchie accordinglie : or by any other suffi- 
cient means, as you shal think mete. And theis our letters 
signed with our hand shal be unto you and every of you a 
sufficient warrant and discharge against us, our hdrs and 
successors at al times hereafter concerning the premisses iii 
every behaulf. 

To OUT righte trustie and welbeloved Sir 

Ambrose Cate, Kt one of our Privy ''^ 

Counselj and Chancellor of our Duchy of 

IjmcaMery amd to our Counsel qftiie same 

Duchi-e, 



Number XXXVIL 
The b^s on the Sunday^ as andently used. 
YE shal knele downe on your knees, and l3rfte up your Cat of the 
hertes, makyng your jMrayers unto Almyghty God; for the^***''**' 
good estate and peace of all holy chyrche, that God mayn- 
tayne, save -and kepe it. For our holy father the Pope, 
with al his true college of Cardynalls: that Grod for his 
mwcy th^m mayntayne and kepe in the ryght byleve, and 
it bolde and encrease, and al mysbyleve and heresye he 
les^e and destroye. Alsoj ye shal praye for the holy lande, 

VOL. I. ^ART If. h 



Digitized by 



Google 



\4er APP£N)>IX OF 

ajad for the holy croese that Jesu Chrjst djred upam for 
the redempeyon of mannes soule; that it may oomine iato 
the porwer df chrysten men, the more to be hpnoiired for 
Qiaar prayers. AI90, ye shal praye for al AvcfabyMhops aad 
BysabkqpB, and in especial, for the Arphby^Bhqp of Cauqtev- 
bjwpy t our Metropdytane : and for the Bysshop of N. dat 
XKoKsesanr: that God of his mercy gyve to them grace^ so .to 
gpveme and rule holy Chyrche, that it may be unto the hoh 
iV>ur and worshyp of hym, and salvafTj^vm of oiur soidte 
Also, ye shal pray for all Abbottes, Pryour% M<«)ke8, Cba>' 
npps, fryers,, and for al men and w<Hnen of ielygyon> iq 
what ordre, estate, or degree that they stand m, from the- 
hyghest estate unto the lowest degree. Also, ye shal pray 
99 for al them that have diarge and cmre of chrysten m^uies 
soules, as Curates and Parspnes^ \jc$r^ PreiBfts t^ 
Clerke& J^nd in especyal, for the Parsone and Curate of 
t^ Chyrche; and for al the Preests and Mynystres, that 
serve therin, or have served therin. And for al du^fn that 
have taken ony ordre. That Almyghty God gyve them 
grace of cont3muance yreL for to kepe and observe it, to th^ 
honour and helth of theyr soules. Also, ye shal {^ye Ibv 
the unyte and peace of al chrysten realmes, and in eqpecyal 
for the good state, peace and tranquylHtie of this vealipe of 
Englande, for our lyege Lord the Eynge. That G:od for 
his great mercy send hym grace so to goveme and to rule 
this realme, that God be pleased and w(»ndiypped, and to. 
the profyte and salvacyon ^ this lande. Also, ye shal 
pray for our Lyege Lady the Quene, my Lord the Prynce, 
and al the noble progeny of them. For al dukes, eries, 
barons, knygfatea, and squyecs, and odier Lords of the 
Kynges Counseyle, winch have ony rule axld govemaundfe of 
this land. That God gyve them grace so to ooun^eyle, rule, 
and gpveme^ that God be ptea^, the land defended, ai^i- 
to the profyte and salvacyon of al the realme. Also, ye 
shal praye for the peace, both on l«ide and on water, thajb 
Gpd graunte love a^d chiuryte among, al chrystep.. people* 
Also, ye shal pr^y £^ id our parysshens, whpre that they 
be on land or .on water; that God save them from al maner 



Digitized by 



Google 



recorSIs A^)D Originals. ^ 

cf petyUes : and fd" al th^ godd men of this patysshe; for 
d»yr wyr«a, diyidi^n, and fiieyny, tKat God- tW&A nwiyii-. 
tayne eatilft, iliiil kepe. Also, y^ shal pray for al thie tydi- 
en, tl»t G^ multyply theyr goods and encrease. For al 
ti^ tyUei^ tbat labour for our siistenaunce, that tyH the 
ertb; Also, ye shal pray for al the graynes and fruytes 
that ben sown, set or dohe on the erthe, or shal be done, 
Aat God ifendie i^ch wederynge, that they may grow, «i- 
crease and miiityply to the help and profyte of al mankynd. 
Also, ye shal' pray fbi* al true shypmen and merchatints,; 
wherso^ver diat tHey be, on land or on water, that Qoi 
kiipe them frofli al perylles, Mid'bryng them h(»tte in saufte' 
Willi tkeyf gobds, shyppes and merchaundyses, to tHe heipe, 
oomforte and profytif df tlibr rea^e; Also, ye shal praye 
for them that fynde ony lyght in Ais diytche, or gyve ony 
bfehestes, bdok, bel, chalyce or vesiement^ surpfys, awter 
cibth, or towayle^ lands, rentes, lamp or lyght, or ony other 
adurti^mentes, wherby Gbddes scfrvyce is the better served, 
stiAtejrn^ and nllfcyhtayned in redynge and syngynge. And 
fdit al them tliat therto have counseyled: that God reward 
alid ydde it iih^ti at theyr moost nede. Also, ye shal pray 
for al true pylgfyihs aihd palmers^ that have taken thejrr 
li^y'to Rbm^, Ito Ihenisaleiti!, to Saynt Katharynes, or 
Saynt Jaiiies^ or to ony'oflier pliace. That Grod of hii^ 
gMoe gyv«^ thenf tyme and space wel for to goe and to 
cMtie, to t(]^ ftn^Qrte of they Ijrves and sotiles. Also, ye 
staai^als6 pra^'foral them^ iitsit ben syck (n* deseased of this 
pttrya&pfie, thatf QtJff send' them hektthe, the rather for our 
player. For al the women which be in our ladyes bandes, 
and vAib diyld ih tlfis parysshe, or in ony other, that God 
s^de them fayre defyveratmce, to theyr chyldrens right 
8haj)e, name, and chrysiendome^ and to the mothers purifi- 
calioii. And 'for al tiietti that wdde be here, and may not 
for syckn^ or travayle, or ony other leeftil occupacybn : 
that they miay have {mri of al die good dedes, that shal be 
^one here in tiiis place, or in ony other place. Also, ye 
stifal pray for al them that be in good lyfe, that God holde 
them long tharin. And fofr al them that be in dette, or 

l2 



Digitized by 



Google 



I46r APPENDIX OP 

100 deadly synne;. thsA Gcod brjmg them out therof^tbe rather^ 
for ou|* jfrayenu Alpd, ye abal pray for hym or her, that 
this day gave the holy breed, and for hym that first b^an 
and longest holdeth on ; that God reward hym H a,t the daye. 
of dome. And for al them that do wel, or say you good» 
that God yelde it them at the3rr nede; and for th^m that, 
otherwyse wolde, that God amende them. 

For al these, and for al chrysten men and women, ye 
shal say a Pater no$ter and an Ave Maria* Deus miserea^ 
tur nostril Gloria Patri. Kyrie eleyson. Christe eUysan^ 
Kyrieel^son, Pater noster, et Ne nos. Sed libera* Versus. 
Ostende nobis. Sacerdotes, Domine sdlvvmfac regem. SaiU 
vwmjac poptiflum. Domine Jiat pax. Domine exaudi. Domi^ 
nus vobisoum. Oremus. Ecclesie tue quesumtis. Deus in. 
cujusnumu. Deus, qui sanctorum, ho. 
. Ferthermore, ye shal pray for al chrysten soules: for 
archbysshops and byssbops soules ; and in specyal, for al 
that have ben byssbops of this diocese : and for al Curates, 
Parsones and Vicares soules ; and in specyal, for them 
that have ben Curates of this chyrche, and for. the soules 
that have served in this chyrche. Also^ ye shal pi^y for 
the soules of al chrysten kjoiges and queues, and in eq)e- 
cy^l for the soules of them that have ben kynges of this- 
reabtne of England. Also, for al those soules, that to this . 
chyrche have gyven boke, bel, chalyce, or vestement, or 
ony other thyng, by the which the servyce of God is the 
better done, and holy chyrch woi^ypped. Ye shal also 
praye for. your fathers soule, for your mothers SQule, for 
your godfathers soule, and for your godmothers soule, for 
your brethrene and systers soules, and for the soules of al 
your kynnes folk, and for your frends soules, and for al 
the souls that we be bound to pray for. And for al the 
soules that be in the paines of purgatory, there abyd3mge 
the mercy of Almyghty God. And in especyal, for them 
that have moost nede and leest help : that Grod of bis end. 
les mercy less and mynyssh^ theyr paynes by the meane of 
our pray ears, and bryng them to his eveilastyng blysse of 
heven. And also of the soule of N. or of them that upon 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORICtlNALS. I4d 

such a day this weke we shal have the annyversary, and for 
ai cfarysten soiiles, ye shal deseoutly say a Pater ^no&ier^ and 
an Ave Mariay PsahnuSy De prqfandis^ with the Collects. 
(hcntio. 

' Absolve Xfoesumua^ Damme^ a/nimcis Jamyhrum fuorum, 
ponHficum, regum, sacerdotum, parentum, parrochicmo^ 
rum^ amiconmif bene/bctorum nostrorum, et omnium fide^ 
Uum defunctorum, ah omni vinctdo deUctorum, Ut m r&. 
3urreciioms gioria inter samctos et electos tuos restiscitafi 
respirent* Per ChriMum Domvntm^ nostrum. Amen. 

^ 

Number XXXVIII. loi 

A book against the King^s matrimony with Queen KaOie* 

rine. 

An liceat cuiquam ducere uxorem Jrairis sui vita defuncti 
aisque liAeris. 

VIDETUR omnino quod nuUo pacto sit Hcilum. Nam mss. d. g. 
scribitur in Levitico, capite decimo octayb^ unutn praecep- '^' 
turn generate istud, scii. Chrmis homo adproximam sanguis 
nis sm nan accedetj ut revelet turpitudinem ejus, Et mox 
subjungit prsecepta qusedam specialia. Ubi inter csetera 
vetat, ne quispiam uxorem fratris sui accipiat Et illico 
subinfert Deus; Turpitudinem uworis Jratris tut nofi re-* 
vebMsy quia twrpitudojrairis tm est, Fonitur etiam in 
eodem capite, Nee accedes ad uxorem ejus^ qui tibi affini^ 
tote cofijungitur. Et Levitici vicesimo capite dicitur a- 
port^ Qui duxerit uxorem Jiratris suij remjacit Midtam^ 
turpitudmemjirairis sm revelavit: absque jUns erit. ' ' 

Modd, ex his authoritatibus ita deducam arguroenta- I- 
tiones. Et primo, hoc medio; Quod est jure divino pro- 
liibitum, nulli est lidtum. Sed duoere uxorem fratfis pro^ 
hilntum est jure diTino. Consequitur ergo, Nemini licero 
uxorem fratris ducere. 

Evidet hisec consecutio cum majore: et minor liquet ex 
authoritatibus Levitici praetibatis. Sed dicet fortasse quis- 
piam. Prseceptum istud mod6 vigorem non habere in^ lege 
evangelica, sed duntaxat pro lege Mosaioa dabatur. Sed 



Digitized by 



Google 



ISO APPBNDIX OF 

bmc responsaq &cile ifiluetur itaK nlipiie* Ptmofptfk too- 
lalia qu» sunt de lege nat^ra^, ipade remaneilt in lege tifwS^ 
gelica secundum omnes Tbeologot: aed ijuod hbmo nen 
acoedat ad uxorem fratrb sui est morale, quod est de jure 
naturae: ergo in lege evangelica adhuc remaaet MQnor 
patefait ex Summa Altisnodorensis in 4f». Sentenliaruiti, tft- 
tuloDeAffinitate; et beati Bonaventune in 4^. disf^ quadra* 
gegUna. q. S». £t idem Doctor express^ in 4^« ^s/L 8SIF. 
articulo 9^. q. prima, asserit, hoc praeeeptum erne morale; 
nempe, quod muUer non cogaoscatur tempoite menatiiiBr* 
Et hoc idem pneceptum continetur inter has prc^ibitiones. 
Ergo, et caeterae prohibitiones Leviticae, in ipao capite oon« 
tentae, videntur etiam esse morales. Quod n hos Doctores 
ftmditus recusaverunt, adhuc idem probabo ex sacris literis, 
videlicet, quod hoc est de jure naturae, quod homo non ac- 
eedat ad uxorem fratris suL Nam in eodem capte 18^. 
Levitic. didtur. Nee poOnamini in omnibus his, quibus 
contaminaim sunt universes genks^ gums ego efidim, (snte 
conspecHsm xwtrum* Et paub poet aub§ungitur, (Mnes 
etiam execraJtwMs istas Jbeerunt occoUb, quiji^eruni mts 
Vo^f et poUueruni earn. Cuveie ergo, ne ei vos siMKUr 
evomai, quum paria JiceriHs, sicui ewmmH gmtem, gkm 
JuU anie vos* Omnis anima, qwtjeoerit de abhominalk^ 
nibus his quippiam, peribii de medio popuU sui* 

Tunc fflc formabo rationem. Si g^tes febenmt has ab^ 
hominadon^s, et execratiotte^ et ita pui^ae fuere; etgq 
graviter pecodrunt. Q\m niinquam infiigttur gmvis poefli^ 
«iai ob peccatum priUs conumssiim. Quum ergo propter 
102 has abbbnunaliones punitae fuerunt g^rtes; i^go eto tmuh 
g^redioMlo graTianm^ peccafaani Si gentes iion peccabant 
nisi contra l^em naturae (quia legi MoiaicaB npn erant sub- 
jectae, ut assent Paulus ad IBomanos, 9fi.) ergo hae priAii- 
bitiones i^unt de lege naturee. Quod eraf probandum. Bed 
supra jus naturae non potest Papa dispensare, ut Ttlt Seotm 
in 4^. £!rgo quum hae pnohibitiones aunt de jdre tiattfrae. 
Papa inconault^ ^t dispeiuandd cupi tlali nrntriinonid. 
n. ifraefterea, Ubicunque eat eadem »tiaa, ibf erit idem ef- 

{actus. JSed 'n<Hi ob aliud vetatur comnnxtio Qum 9oran 



Digitized by 



Google 



HI. 



RECORDS AKI> OllIGINALS. l£i 

ptttri* Mt ttliUxifl, qiiam quia sunt una caro. Ut patet L^ 
Tttky xviU<». Etgo cum featar et c^ud uxor sunt uaia csad, 
-ttoa potest frater uxorein fratris ddfuncti due^^. £t odii- 
lAnodteaoi n^tioiiem Tidetiir ponere beatus Bohaventura ad 
^oppos. q. m 4^. Seiitent. dist. 40». q. 9^. ^bi quient, aA 
e^Bdaagtamtas matrunoliM^ prsestat impedimentiHU. Et 
ttisaior etiam claret ex iluthimtate Paiili pn6n aii Conatliibs 
7*^. Qtrf adhteret ifieretrici imum corpus ^gUnt^r ctM ea. 

Piraeterea, Ubicfunquie est nmteiia amblgua et dubia, sem- 
p^ l^ut]0r piM est fiervknda et eligeiida. Sed liaec materia 
-est gravis, et duUa: videlicet, quod serenisBima Regia Ma- 
jekaa uoft dcdbet Amek a Hegina ; et quod Papa Julius H- 
^eitg dispenisavit Nam aliq^i Ddctc»^ et afiquse XTmveria- 
^tes fomaise assenieftmt oppotitum : sdil. quod debet sere- 
^tiissima sua Majestas ab 'pte se^Mirari, eft hoc sub peeua 
fieecati mortaMs. Ergo licit6 potest himo partem, tanquam 
tUtiiMrem, ^Igei^. Alioqui exponeret se peiiciilo peecali 
-mortfdis, peecat mortaliter secundum mnnes Thecdogos ; et 
il|^^i^t ex sacra ScriptiJM. Natta qui amat ^rieulum, 
p^bit in iUo. 

Item, Supponamus quod Papa Julius potuerit dkqpen'- iv< 
«are, ut R^^ Majestas duceret uxm'eifi #eltetam fratiis sui, 
et quod fuant verum tnatrimonium inter ipisui^ et illiifa'; 
li^uc probalbo tale matrikndmum justi posSe dissolvi: el 
hoc a Deo licet, non ab homine. Qma quod Deus dm- 
ju/nock^ homo non separet^ juxta sententiam evangelieam. 
•Papa ver& sdiun dedarabit, quod Dais illud dSteoIverft. 
Et tali argumaatabor liadone. Matliitaonium inter liHquas 
pierscnas dissolvitur a Deo -propter mhyii bonum. Bed 
ttutib unius i^egni est majus bonum, quam hoc aut iltud 
'matirimmium. Eigo px^ier tditiotoem regni AjngE«e Deus 
tfissoliit mtobtkniium inter iftegem ^ Aegihain. Evidet 
hiiec sequda: et i»robabitur miybr. Nam mtrimoiub con« 
tracto, (^ neb eouisummato inter Joanncto et Magdalenam, 
fidtum est JoannL ingre^ refigionem jproptd^ continent 
tiatn servahdaai : qu^ secundum Thedlogos esA; majiis W 
num, quam matrimomum. Et illud ina^mdnium d!ss6l* 
vit Deus, et mm hcmo, ut dictum est pHus. 'Qma quod 

l4 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



158 APPENDIX OP 

D€U9 conjunxUf nemo 0eparet, Probdbitur etiam ilia BiiiK»> 
videlicet, quod tuitio uniuB regni sit majus bonum, quam 
hoc aut illud matrimonium : et tali pacto. Quioquid est i 
jus majori est majus mitiori. Sed tuitio unius regni est i 
jus bonum, quaip contioentia istius aut ilbus perdonae ; quae 
tamen continentia est majus bonum, quam matrimonium, ut 
jam prpbavimus, et patet ex Paulo, prions ad Cor. septimoi. 
Ergo tuitio unius regni est majus bonum, quam hoc aut 
illud matrimonium. Ergo propter tuitionem regpi Anglise 
dissolvit Deus matrimonium istud. Quod etiam tuitio unius 
rc^i sit majus bonum quam continentia istius aut ilUus per- 
.sonas, patet ; non solum quia bonum commune est praefe^ 
rendum bono particulari, verum etiam, quia Papa dispensa- 
lOS.vit cum quodam Monacho, ut exiret religione, et esset Bex 
Arragonise. Item, diebus nostris Alexander Sextus (ut a 
fide dignis accepi) pro bono publico regni Gallorum, dedar 
ravit, quod Rex Lodovicus XII. poterat.separari ab uxore 
sua, et ducere in uxorem Annam Ducissam Minoris Bri^ 
tannise. Cur i^tur idem non liceUt fieri mod6 cum sere- 
nissimo nostro Rege propter bonum publicum regni Anglise ? 
Quod enim sequatur bonum publicum Angliae ex isto di- 
Tortio ostenditur: quia R^gina nostra, teste experientia, 
poa pi^it plures filios. Ex novo autem matrimonio facile 
poterit Bex.sobcdem procreare masculinam, heredem. Et 
ita sedabuntur tumultus innumeri. Nam si (quod absit) 
decesserit serenisaima regia Majestas sine filio, baud dubie 
in Anglia tantum ignis (prout conjido) erit aooensus, ut eum 
oceani aqua.vix extinguere posset ; tanta erit lis in populo. 

Huic etiam positioni occurrit illud quod Gregorius Au- 
gustino Anglorum Apostolo (a quo requisitus fuerat, Quo- 
ta generatione debeant copulari) rescribit sic : Qu4Bdam leap 
Romana jpermitHt, ut eivejratris et eororisy eive dwmm 
Jra^rym germanorum^ aeu duaa-ym aorortm JUvus et JUia 
fnisceantur. Sed experimento (j&iicinms ex taU coijfugio 
^^spbolem nan posse stuxrescere, Unde ne^xsse y^ty ut quarta 
f^ qumta generatiojld^wm, licenier confugatw. Sed post 
multum temporis idem Gregorius a Felice Messinse. scil. 
Praesule requisitus, utrum Augustino scripserit, ut Anglorum 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 1S» 

quarta geoeratione contracta maf rimooia non solTeixtur, in- 
ter csetera taiem reddidit rationem ; Qu^ ^cripri Attgugtino 
An^orum Episcopoy ipH etiam Angiorumgentiy quw nt^per 
dd fdem veneratj n€ a iono quo ccsper($iy me^^ 
iiroy recedereif ^cuditer et mm gmeraJUer^ me cognoams 
'^criprisse. Nee ideo hcec eta acripaiy ut poHquajn in Jide 
Jwrmt aolidatij ai infra prcpriam cofiaanguimtatem invenH 
Jiierint, non ayoareniur^ aut inter iifflnitatia Unemn- id eat 
uaque ad aeptimam generaOonenif Junga/ntur* Nee vaiei 

dicer e evadendoy quod leap Deuteronofnica^ capite ^de 

auadtatione aeminiajratris evacucuvit hone legem, Leviticam. 
Quod ostendam tali pacto. Lex tenqioraliter data, et ad de- 
teriainattuDQ populum, non potest restringere legem upiver- 
salem et mondem, datam uniTenae nationi ; sed lex Deut^ 
rononuca erat solum tempcH'alis, et ad certum populum li- 
initata« Levitka verp lex moralis est et universalis, ut prius 
ostensum est: quia lex naturae extei^dit se ad omnes. Ergo 
per oonsequens, lex Deuteronomica mm habetvigorem re* 
stringendi legem-/ Leviticam. Quare consequitur has pro- 
lubitiones Leviticas adhuc consistere in pleno robore. 

Major hujus rationi^t cjarebit per. simile. Nam Ex(]idi xx. 
datur praeceptum universale, Non occides. Et piimo Reg^m 
XV. prsscepit Deus Sauli, ut intetficeret Amaledb. Nunc 
iste casus specialis et particularis non potest restringere pri- 
mum.f^aeceptum morale de non ocddendo, ut ma&ifestum 
est Ergo per simile nee lex Deuteronomica evacu^bit le. 
gem Leviticam, qiude est moralis, et omni populo communis. 

Item, genus prohibitum cum distributione includit omnes V. 
spedes sub eo contentas, esse prohibitas. Sed hoc genus, 
scil. omnis homo ad proximam sanguinis sui non accedat, est 
prohibitum cuilibet homini. Ergo etiam omnes ejus speciei 
cuilibet homini prohibentur. Sed sub hoc genere oonti- 
nentur duodecim species in Levitico, ca. 18^. Ergo quseli- 
bet earum prohibetur cuilibet homini. 

Item divinus Augustinus contra Faustiun, hbro duodeci- io4 
mo,' capite 81^ de Juda et Thamar sic loquitur : Si vir et . Vl* 
fwoTj aicut iUdt Ikminuay nonjam/kto^ aed, una ctito Smvt^ 
non aliter n/urua deputcmda eat^ quam JUia, Nunc ex his 



Digitized by 



Google 



154 APP£NDt£ OF 

didiftitajvgaiiienttfir, denmifibufldiidfe fled 

auras ex hoc quod solum oognita est a fifio oedit in yarn HSm. 
Eq^et uxor fiM^s oognita a fratre ce^ in jus soraris. 
VIL Item, Dominus Antoninns in S«. parte Summse, captulo 
undeoimoy De Afinitate, ubi locpiitur de diipensatiane Ffspm 
prohilnta, didt, Quod in Unea troMversaU^ mprimo'gradm 
pfMbeiur mairimtmium con&amguiniiaHi ei qjfMUM»^^§re 
dMno. Unde jfmquit) nee Papa diipenMrepdtetij ^iibv 99t 
tiMta naiutam^ ui seiii quis conirakai eumgWfkana mmy 
Wui iumt germam sui^ eo moriuo. Unde elumtmU "bgtki 
Ma$atcamj muUtpUeaio genere humane, mUe dUmikm ami 
po9iy cHfdUwr teabstimAise a sfyr&rihusj ei ab uofortbiajiii^ 
ifunij niei ad mscUandtm sefrten frairie preemoriUif $kut 
^ tempore legie^ftipaieimThamareiJIUieiiifde^ EtfMido 
post sub}ui)git Anthoninus, Nee etkm poeeH dUpenemePm^ 
painkueorefi-aifismoriuisineKierie. Qiiia ttcei olim tiee^ 
reifdiepensoHvilicebai. QfkBdiepeneaiU>JkbaijuredMma, 
nonab homine. Nam Jure divino communiier abeHtaia^ 
ab uje&reJhOriSf eieui a propfia e&hnre: ud%n ta»^ Via 
permMehaibw. Unde eicut Papa non pGieei diepeneare M 
pluraUiaie naiorum, q&imvie oHm eeeei UdUH (jtiin iicUa 
erai ew Dei diepeneaOane) prokibiiajure communis sic ^ 
iih propoeUa.- Hsbc Anthomnuis. 

Sunt etiam nomiulli authores assererantes mattimoiuum 
inter affines etoe prdiibitum jure diykio et tia(uns: Ut Jol 
Se Tttire CreiBUita, et Petrus De Puludo, et USX ThomistlB. 

HsBC scriptaet collects fuere A^ regni Begifii Hen. VIIL 
«1«. 1»> die Apiilis, p» J. >^. M. 



Number XXXIX. 

A c(mfutaiion qf AbeVe book, wrote against the dixxn-ce of 

Q. Katherine. 

Cofdra batim HbeOe Abdie. 
MSS.D.O. ItiBC i^oa ecft bans ac fimdaiufentum suigulare, cui to- 
' ^' tus innititur Abefis libellus. Quod Deus nunqCiam id nijudd 
malUIn isst, et contra jus niitune fntedpit MiservluidiUDy et 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. US 

hoe petpetuo et a oommuiutate. Ex Uoc Cimdaiii^ifeo col&» 
git, nan iMtoe contra jus natun^ ducere tdaetam fratris, qimm 
D«a» illud aaticpiitas praecefnaaci. 

Et si aJUks pluribus maclunis, dsque satis validis, ha|ic 
anumtkniem mqpUgnavimiis; mm gravabimur tamen jam 
demuo novalB nm ad]ftcere : ut quantmaTis isverenmdus ac 
^er sit hootis, xaultitttdine silteia teatiam attoiittis cfistai 
^ogfttur dsmitter^ 

FmoLum quidem pro oiervatidne faujus Amdamenti dici. 
mn^ hoe DeuteroDomiciim praeceptuin ncc ipiyeraale fv&BsHj 
nee perpetuttiD. Unw^rwk non erat, quum iniHam gentem 105 
prater Judaicam dbligabat. Sed nequa perpetmm 0M.1 
quum ooruscante Evangelio ait abblstum. Vtomdj^ imali* 
cbmi pionius ap defaile fundameninm e»t, ad austmendimi 
Abdia stmotuiaau 

Deinde, ad perpetuam hujus baab diaoooKtioiiem, pim- 
vuttam cjpndtiflionam unicam^ pr^Bsidiis undique tutisomia 
munitam: 

Quod Deus pnedpU iBud nonnunquamy quod, antequam 
pracipiebaiury erai contra jus natura. 

Istam eondufiionem firmabo primo authoritate divi mar- 
tyris Cypriatii; qui in Epstda 6K^ ita scrilnt: Attud est 
quod Deus imperaijaceref et aiktdmkmt^ ejus obiiHere: 
cugui Ha smU mandata seroandoy ut H aUquid Jusierity 
quod seemdum homines injuskun esH videatWyjueium i9v^ 
^dtUTy efjlat. Et ei juHum Juseerk, juHum depuietm"^ et 
JSati £!umamevktoria non poteH esse, quod fnasidkti qui 
platens est ir^ustitidm just^/lcandoy vocmrejustitidm: ^Ju* 
siUiam reprobando, infustiiiam probare frinsv^siim. Cu* 
jus vokmtas esi vera et setajustUia. Haec Cjpliaxdus. Ex 
quo Kquido apparet, Deum poase cb aliquam oausam justifi* 
eate pnedeptum Deuteronomioum de sumtando femine iti^ 
tn, etiam si, ante illud prqeoeptum, essdt oootra jus natum. 

Huie aubacribit diviis Aiigustinu9 in libio S0^. contraca.s». 
FaustmxL Ibidem enim aflbmat, Natwrwn ita obtew^^ 
roHtem esse sue authorij ut id solum naturak dicaiur, ^pioi 
ipse vOitJkru Sic autem habet: Conira natuircem oUquid 
ficfi diciiuTy^qmrn conira communem cursumySt pmsu(^t>i^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



166 APPENDIX OF 

Ad Rom. JBnem aUquidfdt Unde Apostolus ; Situ ex nahsroK i^ 

' '*' CMU8 oledatrb, et contra naturam insertus es in bonam cii^ 

vdm, &c. Id dixit contra naturam quod est contra naUvam 



Minorem sic probo. Laudavit Deus &ctum Joe regb 
Jtidse, quod aocepit duas uxores ^ sed aodpiens duas uxores, 
tranisilivit limites naturae. Igitur, &c. Major ostenditur 

8«.Pan.84«.authoritate sacrse scripturae. Accepit Joiada micerios duas 
uxores Joe regi. £t ob hoc et alia ejus facta, dictum est 

4*Jt«g.i8«. in laudem ejus, quod rex Joas rectum Jecerat coram Do^ 
mino cunctia diebtu, qaVbus docuerat eum Joiada sacerdoa. 
Cum igitur Joiada docuit Joam acdpere duas uxores, in 
hoc rectum fecit coram Domino. 

Ex iis jam lioebit cem«?e, quanl infirmum sit hoc funda- 
mentum, et quam levi manu convelli, ae amoveii possit, 
super quod Abel tanqiiam super petram sohdissonumi totiim 
coUooat sedificium, Yerum hoc jam suhlato fundamento, ut 
tota scil. corruat structura sii^rimposita, necessum est. 



106 Number XL. 

Dr. Croke to the King^ concerning Ma. ug^ncjf in Hajy^ 
Foxii MSS. PLEASE yt your Highnes to be advertysed, that kyn* 
the XXYIII day of Auguste, I delyvered linto friar llicv 
mas xxiii crouynes. Syns the whyche tyme he bathe got 
your Highnes but vii snbscripticms : the whyche I sent by 
Harwel the XIX of Octobre. And of thein, two only 
excepte, there ys not on worthy thank. I have and do 
often call upon hym ; but he answeirethe me, that there ys 
no mo Doctors to be goten. The contrary wherof I knowye 
to be trew. And whan I demande off hym, for the deelfltra- 
tion off my aocompte, some remembrance of his hande for 
XLVII crouyn^ whyche I have paide h3rm, he answerythe, 
that, at the ende of the cause, he wyl other make me a byll, 
or delyver.me thdd money ayene. And hys cause, why he 
wol make me ho byl, ys, as hie saithe, feare leste hys' byl 
myght be shewed to your Highnes adversary es. Off the 
whyche pretendyd feafe, I so moche the more do^ubte, by* 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. ISTf 

Qause I |iave taken bym twysse styffelye reasonyng upon 
the Quee^ys part ayetist^ your Highnes conclusion with a 
friar of Florence, whom afore thys day he alwayes assuryd 
me to be pf your Highnes opinion. Albeyt now he saithe, 
th^ said friar ys deportyd beynge utter ennymye to the 
same.; And in communication, Soverayne Lorde, with me 
upon his said reasonynge with the said friar, he said to me, 
that themperors embassatoiir shulde say to hym. Qui veUt 
prcicurare pro regina rum staret intra paucula scuta, and 
he addyd diese wordes to the same, Crede mihi, Croce^ 
posse me ejfflcere, si velimfacere, quod aHi velmt etjbckmty 
utguicquid hactenu>s Jecerim pro rege, iUi magis obsit quam 
prosit. 

Thys frute cc»ny the off Raphaelles workes put in piinte : 
makinge protestation in the.worke writen ayenste your High- 
nes, quod quidquid scripserit pro eadem, id omne tmtum ex 
aliorum mente, non su^a, ad ingenii exercitationem scripse^ 
rit: and that the worke writen ayenste yoiir Highnes yi| 
hys y&ry trew and playne opinion, and firme and ful sen- 
tence and mind. What hurte this worke (with sutche werkes 
as ar in Englishe set forthe in England by constant runoour 
"here) ay^ste your Highnes cause, dothe unto your Highnes 
said cause, I have at length by doble lettres sent by the 
meane of Harw^ from Venice to Antwarpe, and from Ant- 
watpe to your Highnes by post purposely, acerta3med your 
Highnes. 

And consyderinge, that I can get no mo subscriptions, 
nother off friar Ambrose,' nor off Thomas, very fear com- 
pdilyng us to advertyse your Highnes, that al .these friars 
werefirste and only attayned unto your H. by me. And 
Aipbrose had off me, for the getting off llie determination 
of Padua, for his part only, XX crouynes: Thomas hath 
had XLYII cro\xyne». Frandscus f<»r hym and Dionysius 
LXXVII drouynessv; as I can right wel prove. And thys 
notwithstanding, ^han I eal upon them for som frute, off 
none of theyr.labpur, except Dionysius, I can get none. 
And as Ambrose bath answered me, that my Lord of Lon- jQjr 
don hath commandyd hynd^ Tcmtum in causd regiajiwere. 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



IBS . ABE^OOX OF 



ifri ptiBicr^^erii CaniaUmi. So Leonicus, a man* 
eflP greater gnmtye and lernynge, by hyi lettrea (wheraff a' 
iapye I senile heran encIcMyd) aoertayiiythe me of a wars 
poyttte. Albeyt I trust yt be not so. For sutche com-' 
matidememe eoidde not but be prgudical, as wel unto your 
Higlines cause, as unto my Idbours taken in the same; and 
^bo to flie loBse off the mmiey, that I have ]ayd ougt to the 
daid friars, for die same. Nor I cannot peroeve, hem (yff 
iSbty^ be true) that I any more may preferr your most high 
caused in Venice and the parts abot^ Whose importune 
Ubour my Lord knoweth^ to have bene the prindpal and 
dide cause of the success that your Hi|^nes cause hath had 
in Italye. Wherin afore my commynge, nor yet by other 
meti knig aft^, there was (as. your Highnes and d other 
knoyetfae) notUnge erthely done. 

And I beseche your H. to pondre my good harte and 
acts JMSsed ; the wfayche dial never (to dy for yt) cease to 
fiirtlieryouif said H. pleasure in thys bdialffe with al payne^ 
f^i^lhe and diligence, as the eflFbete of my endevour I trust 
sfaalalwajfeSzfrutefuilly prove. And thus I beseche our most 
nenifiil Seviomr Chiiste long to preserve your most nobfe 
Gsnde. At Venice the XXIII of Octobre, with the rude 
hand off your moste high Majesties 

most humble and lauly servant, 
Richarde Croke. 

Number XLL 

An aOdre^^jirom the CiWOwMon to ike Kmgjfar an act 

tp take (may annates^ exacted bg the Court cfRome. 

Cieopatim, VKKERE the Court of Rome hath a longseason exacted 
£.&p.s68.Qf mi^jing jii^yg jjg^ named, or diected, to be Archbps. or 
Bps; of this xsealm, the annate^ that is to say, the first firuites 
of theh* bishoprics, before they could obtain thar bully» 
oat of tlie said Court; by reason wherof the thesaurie of 
thiin«ahn'hath been had and conveyed to Rome, to no sipal 
decay of tMaland, Mdt to the great impoverisMng of Bps: 
whiefa if shmdd dy within two cor three years after their pro- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 109 

modan, s^ouid dy ki sofii debt% as ahpald be to the lUK 
doing of their friends and creditors: and by the same ex- 
action of annateif Bps. have been so extenuate^ that they 
Im^^. npt he^n able in a great part of their live% to rq^mir 
th^ir churchesy houses and nuuuNrs ; which by reason therof 
hfl^& £Edlen into much decay : and besides, that the Bp& 
hf»y^ not b^en able to bestow the goods of the^ Church in 
bpepitalit^y and almes^ and other deeds of charity, which bjr 
the law and by the minds of the doners of lii&r possewoui , 
temporal, tibey were bound to do : 

In coiisidenUiyn wherof, fonuaq itch as it isr to be ac^ 
counted, as sympny by the Popes, own law, to take or ghnp 
ai|y mony for tl^e ccjlation, or for the consenting to thelOS 
ooQatipn.of Or bpric, or of any other s{nritual prqmoticmr 
and'. Uf sajr, thi^ tl^e said annates be taken for the vacar 
tlpn, a^ touclung the temporalities, pertaineth of ri^t to 
the Kings Grace; and as touching the spiritualty to the 
A^bp.. of Oiinferbury : and it is not to be allowed, if i^ 
slti;mld be alleged, that the said Court exacteth the^e aimjMiea 
for pal?cl|m^I^ and lead, and writing of the bullys. Fox so 
sh^i^ parchmefit and lead be very dear merchandize; at 
Bfiu^^^ and in some cases an hundred times more wwth^ 
thei|* the ifi^^^ or counterpoize of fine gold: 

I9 consid^^tion also, that it is no^ reason^ that the firs^ 
fnli^. of such temporal landq, as the Kings most noUe 
ppG^ffHtors^. and other noblemen of this realm, have^yeu 
to the Cbuiph of ]^UigIand, upon high respects, caus^ and 
oopcUtkus, eliould be appli^ to the Court of Rome: whichr 
coptint^y getteth by this means, and many qther, mucfar 
gqod^f j^id. profits out of this realm, an4 nevar departeth; 
with any p^:fftion therof; hith^ ^fparn For touching the 
Hf^ne t^pora^ lapds, the Ppe. be subjects only to th^ Kings 
Gr% an4 not to the Court of Rome : neither by reason; of 
those possessions ought to pay these annates as a tribute to 
the ^ftnd Coi^rt* Wheirfpr if there were just cause, as the^e 
is nop^i why ssff sums of mony, besides the competent 
duog^, of the writiiig and s^aling^ should be demanded for 
Bps, bulls, the Coui;t of Rome might be contented with the. 



Digitized by 



Google 



ISO APPENDIX OP ' 

annates of the gpiritualties alone without exaction of the 
first fruites of the temporalties : m which they have none 
interest, right or superiority. 

And further in consideration, that the Bps. be swiMrn at 
their consecration, that they shal not alienate the immoY- 
able or pretious- movable goods of their bishopric ; seeing 
the payment of these annates be an alienation of the first 
fruites, being precious movables : by the alienation wherof 
the Bp. should &11 into perjury : 

And over this, forasmuch as it was ordained, determined 
and concluded in the 21st session at the Greneral Councel 
of Basil, that from time ever after, for and in the ccmfirm- 
ation of elections for admission of postulations or presenta* - 
tions, in or for provisions, collations, dispoations, elections, 
postulations, presentations, though it be made by a lay- 
man, in or for the institutions, installations, investitures of 
churdies, cathedral, metropolitan, monasteries, dignities, 
benefices or ecclesiastical oJBSces, whatsoever they be: also 
in or for Orders, holy benediction, or palls, nothing at al, 
before or after, should bee exacted in die Court of Rmne, 
by the reason of letters, bulls, scab, annates, common or 
minute service, first fruits, or deportates, or by whatsoever 
other title, colour or name they be called, under the pretext 
of any custome, privilege or statute, or prerogative, or any 
other cause or occasion directly or indirectly : excepted <Hily 
to the writers, abbreviators and registers of the letters, 
minutes, and bulls, therto belonging, a competent salary for 
th(rir labor : whose salary cannot be extended reasonably to 
the twentieth part of the annates, which be exacted and con- 
dnually augmented : contrary to which ordinance, determin* ' 
ation and canoii, made in the said Councel, if any man ex- 
acting, giving or pfomising, would presume to do, he should 
fal into some great paines, as in the said Councel be ex- 



109 It may please the Kings most noble Grace, having tender 
compassion to the wealth of this his realm, which hath been 
so greatly extenuate and hindred by the payments of the 
said annates, and by other exactions and slights^ by which 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 161 

the thesaure of this land hath been caned and conveyed be^ 
yond the mountaines to the Court of Rome, that the sub- 
jects of this reahn be brought to great penury, and by ne- 
cessity be forced to make their most humble complaint for 
stopeing and restraining the said annates, and other exac- 
tions and expilations, taking for indulgences and dispensa- 
tions, legacies, and delegacies, and other feats, which were 
too long to remember : 

First, to cause the said injust exactions of annates to cease, 
and to be foredoen for ever, by act of this his Graces high 
court of Parlament. And in case the Pope wol mak any 
process against this reahn for the attaining those annates, 
or else wol retain Bps. bulls, til the annates be payd, foras- 
much as the exaction of the said annates is against the law 
of Gk)d, and the Popes own lawes, forbi£ng the buying or 
s^lHng of spiritual gifts or prcnoootiong ; and forasmuch as al 
good Christen m«i be more bound to obey Grod, then any 
man ; and forasmuch as St. Paul willeth us to withdraw our 
selves from al such as walk inordinately; it may fdeas the 
Kings most noUe Grace to ordain in this present Parlament, 
that then the obedience of him and the people be with- 
drawn from the see of Rcxne: as in like case the French 
King withdrew his obedience of him and his subjects from 
Pope Benedict the Xlllth of that name; and arrested, by 
authcnity of his Parfaun^it, al sudi annates, as it appeareth 
by good writing ready to be shewed. 



VOL. I. PART II. 



Digitized by 



Google 



leSt APPENDIX OP 

Number XLlt. 
Richardi SampsoniSf Regit Sacelli Decani^ orcUio: qua do- 
cetj hortatuTy admonet omneSj potissimim Anglcsy regiiB 
dtgnitati cum primis ut obediant ; quia verbum Deipm- 
cipit ; Episcopo Romano ne sint audienteSy qui nuOoJure 
divino in eos quicquam potestatis haiet, postquam itajt^ 
bet Rexy ut illi non obediant. Qui contrajicerint eospriB- 
cipu^ docet legem divinam contemnere. Non est ergo 
quod sibi timeant Angli de humana quavis potestate Epi- 
scopi Romaniy qui aliam quam humanamy hoc esty hu- 
mane consensuy in Anglos non habet. Obediant igitur 
DeOy non homini. 

Hcec est Veritas verbo Deifrmata. 

EBibiioth. NIHIL est aliud in sacris literis, quod me tantopere ad. 

D. Job. £p. dilectionem Dei et proximi invitat quam illud Joan. IS. ca. 

Eiien. Mondatum novum (inquit Christus) do vobisy ut diUgaHs 
1 10 iwvicemy sicut dUewi voSy ut et vos diiigaiis invicem. Novum. 
(inquit Christus) mandatumy &c. Quia prius solo verbo 
docti estb: nunc autem verbo et exempk): quia ewemplum 
veins dediy ut sicut diiewi voSy &c £x hoc looo^ dilecticmil^ 
duo genera dooentur, Dei scilicet erga hominem, et hominia 

Diiectionit ^ga hcxninem. Neque non ex priore dilectione profidscatur 

tnagenen. |^|^^j|q dilectiouis genus necesse est, nempe hominis erga 
Deum. Causam itaque primae dikctionis cum audieriti% 
erit quoque et postremse dilectionis manifesta vobis causa, 
neque non esse necessarium tertiam illam dilectionem, ho- 
minis erga hominem, facile perspicieds. Si non esset alius 
locus ullus quam primum illud Genesios caput, satis per- 

BoaitasDei spicuE est Dei erga hominem dilectio. Postquam enim aUa 

ncm. **™*' o*'^™*^ qu® in coelo, in terra, in man, quinque primis die- 
bus creaverit Deus, tum sexto die hominem qui omnibus 
praeesset, fecit. Neque modo fecit ut alia priora, sed ad 
imaginem suam fedt, deditque omnium rerum dominum, 
(fecit inquam) ut prcBsity &c. Hinc ait benedicens, Crescitey 
&c. Et dominamini pisdhuSy &c. Fecit prseterea ad imagi- 
nem suam, quia sensum et intellectum et animam immorta- 
lem dedit. Quod ait ad similitudinem, &c. Innocentiam 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 18S 

pfaestitit, quoad [quam] peccato anuait, neque tamen 6 Pa- 
radiso abjecto, rerum dominium sustulit. Hinc David bo^ 
iiitatem Dei admirans erga hominem tarn ingratum, Quid est 
homo (inquit) quod memor es ejus^ &c. ? MinuiMi ewm 
pa^do ab angelisj gloria et honore coronasti. Omnia stak- 
Jedsti svb pedibits epis, &c. Nunquid non maxima sunt 
liujusmodi beneficia ergo hominem ? Sed aliud long^ maxi- 
mum D^ beneficium est, quod priora omnia longissim^ vin- 
cit. Misit enim Filium suum Deus Pater, cui non peperdt, 
ut ait Apostolus ad Rom. viii. ut nos filios irae et damnatio- 
nis, filios adoptionis efiiceret. Misit, inquam, Filium, ut per 
eum ad Patrem, qui nobis prius irascebatur, facilem acces- 
.sum haberemus. Factus est enim homo nostra causa. Om- ciiristi be- 
nes nostras miserias ut homo sustulit Passus est. Rede-gl^omi-^'^* 
mit nos. Patri nos reconciliavit. Lavit, mundavit peccata ^^^ 
nostra suo sanguine, pro omnibus mortuus. Per ipsum da;- 
tur nobis remissio peocatorum. Ipse interpellat pro nobis, 
.|Mro nobis apud Deum Patfem Mediator est. Nobisciun 
•pr»sens est semper, quoties eum in veritate invocaverimus, 
ut opem ferat in tempore. Sed frustra hujus benignissimi 
Chnsd erga genus humanum beneficia numerare conarer^ 
cum ant longissime ineflTabiHa. 

Nos tamen suo monet exemplo, Sicut ego dUewi vos, &c. i>»\ectio 
.Quis tarn ferreus est, ut hunc optimum Detun ex toto corde, 
&c. amare nolit ? Hoc est dilectibnis secundum genus ; de 
quo tota scriptura loquitur, et toties admonet, ut Deum 
diligamus, ut in eo spem omnem nostram constituamus, illi 
noi^ totos committamus. Neminem prseter ipsum timeamus, 
,si ejus negptium urgeat. Dominus protector (inquit) vitm 
,mecd, a gpjtc trepidabo t Psal. xxvi. Timete eum (inquit Chri- 
stus) qui potest tradere corpus et animam in gehennam ig* 
nis. Mat v. Neque tamen servilis timor esse debet, sedT 
sanctus, purus, reverendissdmus, non aliter quam obscfqqio* 
onssimus filius amantissimum suum Patrem timet. Patrem 
amat ex animow OiFeuder^ m^tuit, quia amat Et si ali- 
4}uaiido ddiquetit, a Patre non abhorret, sed eundem hu- 
imliter petit, ut veniam impetret Eodem modo et dil^a*- 
mus nos Deum, et bonus qmdem hie Deus, ne simUs yot 



Digitized by 



Google 



164 APPENDIX OF 

luntatis ejuh ignari, vitse regulas tradidit. Docuit noa vias 
vitse non hujus tantum, sed potius aeteomae. 
Ill Neque multa sunt prsecepta, sed duo tantum ; ut Deum 
Diiigere ^^ toto corde diligas, et proximum sicut teipsum, id quod 
mandatft est dilectionis terdum genus. Visne scire quonam pacto 
•enrare. Deum diliga« ? Paudsfflmis verbis docet Christus. Si diil- 
gitis me (inquit) mandata mea servate. Jo. xiv. Hie labor. 
Neque prodest omnis labor, nm diligatis. Hinc orat Pro- 
pheta, Dirige gressus meos in semitis tuis^ ut non mcyveofn^ 
tur vestigia mea. Item, Gressus meos dirige secu/ndum eh- 
' quium tuum» In hac prece soliciti simus, (cum neutiquam 
Bufficiat nostra imbecillitas, ut Dei mandata servemus,) ut 
dirigamur in Deum. Sunt tamen multi dviles mores, natura 
docente, quos prsecipt quoque Deus, qui in nostro sunt ar- 
bitrio et potestate ut fiujamus. Ab illis qui se excusare po- 
test, nuUus est. Qui igitur ea praecepta non fieu^it, non ser- 
vat, dignissimus est qui vapulet muMs : Luc xii. Cujus 
generis sunt proximo non nocere, ejus bona injust^ non au- 
ferre, furtum non facere, neminem dolo dedpere, falso cri- 
mihe non urgere, id quod cumprimis impium est, &c. pr8&- 
positis obedire. Hsbc etenim, et id genus aUa multa, homi- 
nis ipsa natura docet. Sed postquam et eadem suo manda- 
to firmaverit Deus, omni conatu ut servemus, elaborandum 
est. Et nisi quidem servaverimus, enmus plan^ digni muL 
timodo supplicio. 
Obcdien- Quod autem adjeci inter alia, praepoatis obediendum esse, 
dum lUgi. diligentem cautionem habeamus oportet, ut illi obedientiam 
prsestemus, cui debetur. Cui honorem, honoremy &c. ad Ro. 
xiii. Regem hmorificate. 1 Pet. ii. Et sis cautus oportet, 
eo ne spreto, cui Dei praecepto obedire teneris, illi obedias, 
cui nuUam obedientiam debes. Hoc enim grave peocatum 
est Mandat Dieus, ut Regi obedias. Neque modo hoc 
praecipit; sed preeterea nisi feceris damnationem minatur. 
Ad Ro. xiii. Quicquid ergo mandat Princeps, id facias opor- 
tet, quia sic praecipit Deus, modo nihil mandet contra Deum* 
Neque illi aut verbo, aut facto resistendum est, quia potes- 
tatem habet a Deo. Et qui ei resistit, Dei potestati re^stit 
(kiquit Apostolus) a quo potestatem accepit. Et qui illi re- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 105 

sistit tibi damnfttiQaem aequirit^ iiiquit idem. O i magnum 
praeceptum, et ab (xnnibus observandissimum ! Si vero ut 
serves non admonet Dei amor, setemae damnationis timore, 
msi deploiatisfflmus fueris, servalns plane. Hoc est prcecep- 
tum, quod ex voluntate tua pendet, ut facias. Potes enim 
id facere. £t nisi quidem id feceris, non modo prsesentane- 
am vindictam, ex manu Regis meritus es, sed etiam a&ter- 
nam, ex manu Dei. Hinc ait Apostolus, Ideoque neceasUaii 
atdbdiH estate, non modo propter iramy qma se potest vindi- 
care de te, aed etiam propter consdentiam, quia prseceptum 
Dei est Et qui agit contra conscientiam, sedifioat ad ge- 
hennam. Via ergo non Hmere Principia tram f Obediens 
esto, et malum ne facito. Si enim non obedieris, malum 
taxa&, Iram igitur time. 

Ab hac ira; ab hoc jure Principis, inobedientes af&dendi, A potesute 
eximitur prorsus nemo, nullum genus hominum, nisd quos ^^q^o. 
suo donaverit baieficio. Quicunque ergo is est, qui non yu}t 
timere gladium, R^ et ejus legibus obediat. Sin autem 
time, quia potestatem babet a Deo Princeps, m hoc ipaum, 
(ut ait Apostolus,) quia mvniater Dei eat, ut inobedientes et 
malos ooerceat. Eat enim conatitutua ad vindictam male^ 
Jiwtomm et laudem bonorum, quos tuetiu-, defendit, hono- 
rificat I Pet. ii. Et quemadmodum ad ejus officium per- 
tinet, bonos et probos taeri et defendere, sic inobedientes et 
immorigeros dignis poenis afficere. HanC potestatem habet 112 
a Deo. Palam est. Scripturse manifestae sunt. Est enim 
verbum Dei, quo docemur, ut huic potestati obediamus. 
Neminem prorsus exdittt. Neque in sacris Uteris unum iota 
reperitur, quod immorigerum et peocantem quempiam a 
regia potestate eximat. 

Non est ergo quod mireris, si delinquentem, aut Sacerdo- 
tern, aut Monachum, aut Episcogum, 8U|q[>licio affectum vi- 
deris, magis quam Laicum. Si malum Jeceria (inquit Apo- 
stolus) time poteatatem gladii. Hoc eilim omnibus, et ad an- 
guloB omnes loquitur. Nam ai ddiqueritiay qucBnam gratia 
^nquit D. Petrus) ai colaphiaati attffertia. i Pet. ii. Conver- 
sationem igitur bonam habete (inquit) ne vbbis detractare 
possint homines, tanquam de malefactoribus. Subditi igitur 

mS 



Digitized by 



Google 



166 APPENDIX OP 

esMe, txc. inquit Ut nmus e^ Regi et ejus poCertaii, 
ejus le^bus subditi in omnibus, quae ad hujus ssBCuIi n^otia 
pertinent, mandat Deus ipse. 

Supremum Cvon ergo hanc supremam potestatem habeat a Deo, ut 
' jam a verbo Dei aocepistb, minim est repeiire tarn stultos 
homines, qui hunc Regem Supremi Capitis appellatione or- 
nari, quantum in eis est, non sinunt, et ut non redpiant alii, 
aut imprudenter, aut impudenter et malerol^ oontendunt 
Nonne supremi capitis nomine dignus est, cui soli in tenis 
data est verbo Dei ilia quam diximus suprema potestas? 
Velim qui se doctos arbitrantur, unam aliam potertatem 
proferant h sacris literis, quae posait huic aequari. Hanc 
ergo potestatem habent Reges ab ipso Deo, gu$ mimtiri 
sunt, ab eo missi sunt, (ut ait D. Petrus in priore loco,) gus^ 
que vicarii sunt. Omnes ergo huic potestati obediant ne- 
cesse est, qui yolunt esse subditi Deo. Alias quidem Deum 
vere rejicit, vel spemit potius, qui non redpt eum, ei ei non 
obedit, quem mittit Deus, cui expressam hanc potestatem 
dedit Yocetiu* idcirco Supremum Caput, quia ver6 talis 
est, verbo divino confirmatus. 

idqae ratio Id quod naturalis quoque ratio, et usus rei apert^ docent 
Quis nescit totum regnum unum esse politicum corpus, sin- 
gulos homines ejusdem corporis membra esse? Ubinam est 
hujus corporis caput ? Est ne aliud quam rex ? Aliud plane 
non est. Aliud usquam repeiiri non potest. Usus rei hoc 
te manifestissim^ docet. Quid fieri, quid statui, quid de- 
cern! potest absque regio consensu ? Quid laxari, quid difr- 
solvi, quid remitti, absque eodem potest? Videsne supremi 
Capitis supremam potestatem ? Cur detractas ilium suo no- 
mine vocare ? Si id per imprudentiam feceris, dis^e et re- 
sipisce. Si malevol^, poeniteat te beleriter, et isto subditus 
Deo, qui hoc mandat. Sin autem, ut communis pacis per- 
turbator afficiaris, jure patens, et quidem divino. Mandat 
jus divinum, ut obedias. Pcenam statuit lex humana, suo 
~ jure. Hoc enim Regi statuendum relinquitur. Neque est 
Rex qui vindicat, sed Deus, cujus minister est, et a quo 
hanc accipit potestatem. Meum est enim consiU/um, &c. 
Per me reges (inquit Deus) regnant^ tic. Pro, viii. Jff^^iQ- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 167 

.quit D^us) vindiciOj et ego retribuam^ quia minister, vica- 
lius meus, vel in hoc saeculo retribuet meo nomine, vel ego 
seterna poena afficiam. Esto cautus, ne utrunque patiaris. 
Non potest plan6 n^m utrunque pati, qui verbum Dei con- 
temnit Quid aliud est qu^ contemnere verbum Dei, non 
obedire Regi, ministro Dri, vicario Dei ? 

Non Episoopum ilium Romanum Vicarium Dei inteUieo^'" EpUcopi 

. . ^ ^ - - , . T® Romani ar- 

qm jure suo non habet quod agat, extra suam provmciam. rogantem 
Episoopus estRomanus: agat Romse Episoopum. In An-P®*"****"** 
glia plus potestatis non habet, quam habeat Cantuariensis 113 
Episcopus Romse. Nullum plan6 verbum est in sacris li- 
teris, quod Uli extra suam Romanam provinciam ministerii 
quicquam tribuaU Id quod tibi exploratissimum efficiam. ~ 
Si, quam tantopere ambit jure divino, potestatem habet, 
verfoo Dei manifestum faciat, oportet. Sed de Romano Epi- 
scopo magis quam de Cantuariensi, nulla prorsus est in sa- 
cris literis mentio. Ex hoc i^tur fonte, banc aquam haurire 
nequit, ubi nulla prorsus est. 

Quod ait se Petri successorem esse, tum ab hac sue- 
cessione banc potestatem accepisse, si adesset D. Petrus, ne- 
garet plan^, et in hunc mendacem baud 4ubi^ clamaret, 
O! impoi^torem, O! virum ambitiosum, superbum, arro- 
gantem. Docuit me Magister mens Christus humilitatem, 
abnegationem mei ipsius, hujus seculi, totiusque fastus ejus 
oontemptum, pacem, &c. Sed qui meo nomine primatum 
sAA vendicat, quam habet nihil humihtatis, docent persjncufe 
quidem extemi mores. Ex fructibus cognosdtur arbor. 
Pro abn^atione suiipsius, omnia pro voluptate et libidine 
facere ambit. Pro hujus sansuli contemptu, nihil tarn amat 
quam quse sunt hujus saeculi. Fastu, pompa, gentium prin- 
<npes vindt. Pro pace helium ubique serit, non aliam ob 
causam, quam ut vivat ipse, agatque omnia pro libidine. 
Haec, inquam, et longe plura de Romano Episcopo diceret 
D. Petrus, si adesset Sed de Romanis corruptissimis mo- 
ribuset abominabiKbus^ ut ait Psal. xiii. interim taceo. Non 
enim minori negotio oceani oibnem prc^ aquam exhauri^ 
rem, quam illos mwes omnes recenserem, et pro dignitate 
tractarem^ Deum preoor pro Christiana charitate, ut Peum 



Digitized by 



Google 



168 APPENDIX OF 

«gnosoere diseat, agnitum amet. Ut quae pxcectpt ChristEu^y 
tand^n hidpiat studiosius Episdopus Bomaaus iimtari. Ut 
quemadmodum jam plerisque anms, <»miium fcdt abomina^ 
tioniim (ift uho vocabulo mala omnia complector) pareifs et . 
pater, non Christi, sed Sathanas opera porrigens^ ita et tan- 
dem resipiscat, ut de uno tarn famoso peccatore conyerso, 
gaudeant muhi Cbristiani viii, qui nunc Slum odio prose- 
quuntur ; odio inquam bono et justa Iniquos (inquit Fro- 
pheta) odio habui. Et cimi primis discat Episcopus Rocna- 
nus intra suos fines se continere. Stulte enim id T^ndicat 
hfiereditario jure, quod sancti parentes neque habuerunt un- 
quam, nee hab^e volnerunt. 
matlm M^" Nihil enim minus arrogavit sibi D. Petnis, quikm hujo»- 
cepitD. modi pnmatum. Exercuit nunquam. Ideo non exercuit, 
Petra». ^^^ ^^^ aecepit Nusquam reperies ilium, aut atiquem 
Apostolorumaliquando minsBe, aut alicui jusnsse quicquam. 
lUum ab Apostolis una cum Johanne missum legimua, Act* 
viii. Quod autem in Ananiam fecit Petrus Act. r. non ut 
primatum habens, sed tanquam unum Apostelorum feeisse^ 
tarn ex principio illius cap. quam ex adia parte exploratnm 
efA. Ait enim, non ad Petri, sed ad Apost(Jorum pedes 
Ananiam agri pretium posuisse. Postda Verd, ne Petrum in 
Ananiam id fecisse putaretur, superioris potestatis gratia, non 
per manus Petri, sesiper mamms ApostoXorum (inquit Lucas) 
fiehant signa et prodAgia muUa mplebe, spiritu prophetia^ 
huic malo velut occurrens. Neque in alio loco, ut tolleretur 
miirmur Gnecorum contra Hebrseos, multitudinem discipu- 
lorum conrocavit Petrus, sed duodecim, inquit, &c. Act vi. 
Neque constat in illo loco, quis eorum ad multitudinem ser> 
monem fecerit. Dixerunt (inquit) &c. ciun tamen prsesentes 
essent duodecim omnes; quia sic.narrat Lucas, quorum 
unus erat D. Petrus. 
114 Quod si absolutam illam, quam jactant, haberet solus 
Petrus potestatem, quid de Paulo dicemus, qui eo incon- 
sulto, Corinthios, Galathas, Romanos ipsos, &c. sua doe- 
trina soli&rvit : Timotheum Ephesiis, Titum Cretis^ ut qua& 
deessent, corrigeret, presbyteros per civitates constitweret, 
&c. praeposuit; ipsum Petrum in &cie r^prehenderit, &c.i? 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 10S 

Neque conttdit EyaQgelium cum solo Petro, sed cum Apo- 
stolis, ad Galat. ii. Quod si D. Petit) prttaatum potesCatis 
asserere volueaimus, ultra Judseos non ptotenditur Pauli 
testimonio, qui se positum ait prsedicaitoretn gentium et 
doctorem, i Timotii. ii. £t non minus creditum ei Evan- 
gelium praeputii, quam Petro circumcisionis. Neque Petrum 
neque Apostolos reliquos omnes, quicquam illi contulisse, 
^t. Neque Petro primotus quicquam tribuit supra alios 
Apostolos. Ait enim, Jacobus^ Cephas et Joannes^ qui vi- 
debantur columncB esse, sodetatis dextras dederunt mihi et 
BamabcR, Ad Galat. ii. In quo loco non modo Petrum 
aBquat aliis, sed etiam primae vocationis honore non prae- 
.mittit. Priorem enim Jacobum nominat. 

Neque ad rem pertinet, quod Petro loqueretur ChristusTu es Pe- 
dn Evangeiio, dicens; Ego dico iibi, quia tu es Petrtis, ^^trus,fltc. 
super hanc petram (Bdificaio Ecclesiam meant : Mat. xvi. 
Non enim aedificavit Cfaristus Ecclesiam suam super Simo- 
nem Petrum, siq)er hominem, hoc esset plane super hare- 
nam aedificare, sed super illam fidem, quam confessus est 
Petrus, quod Christus esset Filius Dei, &c. Huic ait in Si- 
moms Petri persona omnibus Apostolis, Simon, ecce Satha^ Simon, ccce 
nas expetivtt vos, &c. Ego wutem rogavt, ut non deficiat scc, 
fides tua^ &c. Luc. xxii. Quod autem dixi Christum 16- 
quutum omnibus Apostolis in persona Petri, ne Videatur 
somnium esse meum, omittam omnes veteres interpreteiS, 
tarn GrsBcos quam Latinos, et solum mihi Lj/ranum, fami- 
liarem illtun et domesticum, omnibus Romani Episcopi adu- 
latoribus interpretem, accipio. In illo enim loco xvi. Mat. 
fflc explanat : ^^ Et ego dico tSn, pro te (inquit Lyranus) 
<< et pro sociis tuis, quia tu es PetruSj id est, confessor 
« verse petrse, qui est Christus factus ; et super fume pe- 
^^ tram quam confessus es, id est, super Christum, aedificabo 
^^ Ecclesiam meam."*^ Hsec Lyranus ad verbum. Neque 
alius est sensus illius loci, Luc. xxii. Fides etenhn Petri, 
quam confessu^i est, non illius solius Petri est, sed totius 
Ecclesise. Sic orans pro fide illius, oravit Christus pro fide 
Eoclesoe, id quod solum fundamentum est, i Corinth, iii. 
Quod autem addidit Luc. xxii. Tu aliqtumdo conversusj 



Digitized by 



Google 



170 APPENDIX OF 

cof^rmajrairea tuos ; hoc enim et ad omnes, et ad fiiiigulas 
quosque fideles, in Petri persona, loquebatur Christus. Est 
quidem ofSdum unius cujusque Christian! viri fratrem so- 
licit^ docere, consolari, compere, &c. ^^ Convertamur igitur 
^^ omnes, (inquit ibidem D. Ambrosius,) et caveamiis, ne in 
'^ perditionem aliqua inter, nos de praelatione posat esse 
** contentio.** Item paulo post, sermonem ad Deum vertens, 
** Tua (inquit) sedificatio quaeritur, non alterius honor. Et 
'^ ideo datur una omnibus forma sentential, ut non de prae- 
'^^ latione jactantia sit, sed de humilitate contentio.^ Hactenus 
Ambrosius. 
Et ta con- Quod autem ait Christus ad Petrum, Et tu converstis, 

Tenus, &c. - .ii.AA -111 

&c. non sentit de futur& sua potestate, sed quod modo, cum 

oonversus fuerit, et fidem receperit, et quidem celeriter, quia 
primam Dei sequutus est vocem, (ut ait D. Ambrosius,) 
studeat alios in eadem fide confirmare. Id quod nullius 
115 Christiani viri non est of&cium, ut supra dixi. Hanc itaque 
doctrinam omnibus dedit in persona Petri; potis»miim tcf- 
bi praedicatoribus. 

Non erat itaque Ecclesiae potestas in persona Petri. Ab- 
sit, ut ab humana fragilitate pendeat Christi Ecclema; sed 
cam esset primus Apostolorum, ordine, non potestate, prop- 
ter ilium primatum (inquit Augustin. Joan, ultimo) non 
ver^ sed figurata generalitate, Ecdesiae personam gerebat. 
Quod autem ad ipsum Petrum proprie pertinet (inquit Au- 
gustinus) unus homo erat, grati^ unus Christianus abundan- 
tiore gratis, unus idemque primus Apostolorum, && L^e 
ibidem quae sequuntur in nostram isententiam, adeo per- 
«picu^, ut nihil clarius. Primus erat Apostolorum primaria 
potestate praeditus. Erant enim potestate Bequales. 
Trina in- ;^g^ trina^iUa interrosatio, una cum commissione, ut oves 
Christi. pasceret, Joan« ultimo, magis ad Petrum quam aJios Apo- 
stolos pertinet, nisi quod trina ilia interrogatione Petrum 
confirmare voluit Christus, commemoratione prioris trinas 
negationis suae, ut solidius in fide incederet Hinc ait, Se- 
guere me. N^que trina ilia Christi interrogatio de dikctione, 
omnes non solicit^ admonet de fide erga X>eum et dilectionie 
^us, unde omnis virtus emanat. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. JTl 

Si adesset itaque D. Petrus nihil haud dubisfe magis aegri 
ferret, quam quod suo titulo suoque nomine, hone plusquam 
tesulorem potestatem sibi yendicat Romanus Episcopus. Si 
enim D. Petrus banc potestatem a Christo accepisset cum 
illo mandato, ut scdus exerceret, ab eoque suam potestatem 
acdperent alii omnes, ut mine sibiarrogat Romanus Episco^ 
pus, et peccasset valde Petrus, qui jussioni non obtempera- 
bat; et perditissimd errassent, qui abaque eo in Ecclesia 
Christi ministrassent. Neque banc rem tacuiss^t, in Aposto- 
lorum Actis, Lucas haud dubie, qui post Christi ascensionem 
Apostolorum gesta scripsit. Sed quam alienum est ab Actis 
Apostolorum jam satis pen^icufe diximus. > 

Cum ergo banc noh haberet potestatem D. Petrus» unde Unde pro- 
arrogavit sibi Romanus Episcopus? A principum scilicet pfaJJ^*^"* 
atque populorum nimia tolerantia, et iUius loci Episcoporum »"o«ati po- 
fceda ambitione et superbia. Id quod ut omni solo clarius 
perspicias, efficiam; neque tam multis. Primuitij certius 
aliud nihil est sub coelo, quam quod Episcopo Romano aut 
primatus aut potestatis plus non tribuatur jure divino, quam 
cuivis alii Episcopo, sive in Anglia, sive in Gallia, sive in 
Italia, cum ne D. quidem Petrus haberet. Super est ut 
eam, quam arrogat potestatem, humano jure habuerit, ne- ' 

cesse est. Plerique igitiir ex priinis Romanis pontificibus 
neque ambierunt, neque exercere ahquismdo conati sunt, ne^ 
que illis, aut eorum cuivis tribuerunt alii, talem potestatem. 
Extant quidem. nonnullse familiares epistolae D. Cypriani 
Episcopi Carthaginensis ad Comelium Romanum Episco^- 
pum, ducentos etquinquiagintacirciterannospost Christum. 
Quantum vero primatus iUi tribuat, illarum Buperscriptio 
docet non obscur^ : Cyprianus Comeliojratri (inquit) ^0=. 
tutem. Neque epistolarum verba amjdiorem iUi potestatem 
tribuunt. Fidem ver5 verbi Dei, quam ambo ApostoU P&. 
trus et Paulus, tam sua doctrina qu^m tandem maxtjsks 
soUdam rehquerunt^ prse caeteris locis Romse, €t venerati 
sunt prisci iUi Patre^, et inte^am adhuc Cypriani aetate, 
aervarunt fehces Romani Episcopi. Neque Damaso Ro- 
mano Episcopo trecentos et quadraginta octo circiter annos^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



nr 



APPENDIX OF 



Qainam 
primatus 
Episcopo 
Rom. in 
Concilio 
^oeno: 



Et apud 
Gnecam 
Ecclesiam. 



post Christi $A Patrem hine reditum, aSium primatum tri- 
1 16 buit D. Hieronymus in suis ad eum epiatoEs, quam ut fidem 
il&u« Bomanae sedifi imitetur, et earn magnifacit. Quod 
autem ait D. Hiefonymus, Extra hanc domum qui agrmm 
comederity prophcmus est, in epistok qiifle indpii; Qvoniam 
vetustOy to. 3. pag. 69. Extra home fidem haud dubie 8ea4 
tit; qiiantumvis in illo potissimum loco non tarn anoere lo« 
qui videtur Erasmus, quam in aliis plerisque locis, qui illam 
domtmi nimis inadvertenter Romans Ecdesiae jaimatum 
interpretatur. Non enim in ilia state agnoscebatur hujus* 
modi primatus. 

Quod si aliud nihil extra sacras lileras hujus primatus 
vim enervaret, de ipsoque omnem opinionem toU^et, satis, 
mea sententia, primum illud sanctissimum Niceni [Nic^ium J 
concilium, omnibus ut certam doctrinam aocipiai^, sufiU 
ceret; in quo neque aderat Bomanus Episoopus, neque 
prseerat yicaria quavis potestate. Procuratorem ut confra^er 
et coepiscopus illuc miserat, in eodemque in hunc oidinem 
constitutus est Romanus Episcopus, ut Apostolc»um Petri 
et Pauli honoris gratia, primum locum inter Ejnscopos ha* 
beret, aliiun primatum nullum. 

Neque Grsecorum Eeclesia inter tot beatissimos, eosdem- 
que in sacris Hteris doctissimos viros, alium aliquando de 
Romana Eeclesia primatum agnoscere voluit. Id quod mi* 
retur nemo, cum postea in Africano Concilio dncentorum 
decem et octo Episcoporum id idem negatum est Bonifacio 
Romano Episcopo, qui primatum ambiebat. Praesens erat 
Divus Augustinus, Aurelio Valentino Episcopo pnesidente. 
Si verbo Dei hanc supremam potes^tem haberet Romanus 
Episcopus, tot optimos et eruditissimos Patres utriusque 
linguae haud dubi^ non fti^ssent, neque negassent, quod 
sacrae literse flrmassent. Nulla ergo de verbo Dei erat con* 
troversia in Africano Concilio quod ad j»imatum Romant 
Episcopi attinet, sed an talem illi potestatem dedisset Nice:, 
num Concilium, humanus consensus in dubiiun vocabatur. 
Hinc et Bomani Episcopi Procuratores, ut Niceni Condlii 
articulos acciperent, rogarant Africani, et ne dolo circumve^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



REC0RI>9 AND ORIGINALS. 179 

mr^itur, in Gnteiam nuntioB miserunt iUi^ qui affieiTent. 
Haec gesta sunt ad quadringentos viginti quatuor annos ah 
aimo salutis. 

Non obgiciat nobis Anglis argutus quifl{naniy quod Ro- An AngU 
manse sedis solicitudine, regnante Ludo, primi omnium pn>^Roi^s ^ 
vinciarum, anno salutis humaoee 18S. Christi fidem accepi-s<^>' 
mus. Quis nescit non hominis, sed Dei esse donum, fidem? 
ut ait Apostolus ad Ro. xii. Id quod in hoc loco perspicuum 
est Quia Lucmim regem non solicitant Eleutherius Roma- 
nus Episcopus, sed per litems egit Lucius cum Eleutherio^ 
ut Christi fidem, hoc est « - - - as, acciperet Mint 
itaque Eleutherius Fugatium et Damianum, &c. Neque 
non postea, anno a natali Christi 603. Augustinum et Mu 
letum [Mellitum] Monachos, una cum aiiis misit D. Gre- 
gorius, qui prope extinctam in Britannia fidem, Anglorum 
domiuio, renovavit, normas rel^iosse vitse in Christo non- 
Bullas dedit, &c. Hsec et notmulla alia nolxs, inquam, 
objiciunt; quibus Romanse sedis -nos obligatiores docere 
cupiunt, quam alias nationes, paucis respondetur. Nifid 
Eleutherius rogatus a rege viros misisset, qui sanctum 
conatum suum auxissent, gusque petition! satisfecissenty 
baud Episoopi nomine, sed daemonis dignior fuisset. Magis 
miror ilium non accurrisse. Gregcnii sohcitudinem quis non 
laudat? Ejus canones libenter Ethelbertus Rex amplexus 
est, aliud non docentes quam sanas et rdigiosae vitiB in 
Christo regulas, quibus velut duceretur facilius in fidem H^ 
Christi novitius adhuc populus. Non imperium sibi arro* 
ga\at, dominari non ambiebat, venit exemplo Christi mini-* 
strare, non ministrari. Aliis mandatis, jussionibus^ imperiis 
regnare noluit, quam verbo Dd. Non coe^t provincial ho* '' 

mines ad se venire, dirimendarum causarum gratia, citati* 
enibus, comminatoriis^ excommunicationum {fulminibus] 
populum vexare noluit. Tantdmn ad sanam vitam hortatus 
est In hac re omnem scdicitudinem exercuit, omnes vires 
exhibuit, quserens non qua^ sua fuerunt, sed quse Christi. 
His mandatis obediebat Christi^missimus Rex. His moniti- 
^bu»parebat populus Deo deditus,^ non quia jubebat hqmg 



Digitized by 



Google 



174 APPENDIX OF 

Bomanus £jnsca|m8, sed qui raandat Dei». Nchi suis ver^ 
bis hortatus est, sed Christi. 

Ab hoc verbo cum degeneraverit Romanus E{nscopua» 
quid justius quiam ilium, et ambitiosos ejus canones omnes 
rejicere, respuere prorsus ? Non enim sunt Christi, sed verfe 
hujus sseculi canones, quid aliud quam fastum, ambitionem. 
Pedum Pa- superbiam, avaritiam non docent Hinc inngnis hujusmodi 
ps oMo »- pyjjjju^yg^ ijjjj^ dominium, plusquam regum gentium, hinc 
abhorrendum iUud pedum osculum. Paulus et Bamaba» 
exilierunt in turbam, etiam conscisfids vestibus pne doliwe, 
cum eos ccepisset adorare populus, clamantes, Et nos mar-- 
tales stimus, similes vcbis homines. Act. xiv. Cum veto 
ad Petri pedes procideret Cornelius, illico elevavit eum 
Petrus dicens, Surge, et ego ipse homo sum. Act x. Quo* 
nam igitur modo cupit Romanus E{uscopus ut ei mnt audi- 
entes Christiani populi, postquam omnia quae mandat tarn 
sunt adversa Christo? Aut ergo Christus deserendus est^ 
aut his moribus Romanus Episoopus. Nemo potest duobus 
his dominis servire. 
Rexexcatit Quamdiu Christum sequuti sunt Romani Episoopi, nulla 

Papain. j. . . --^i . . . .,i. i. 

nut ommum Chnstianorum natio, tarn lUi subjecta, tarn 
obediens (non supreme^ potestatis gratia, sed sua sponte) 
quam Anglica, in magnam usque superstitionem. Neque nc»k 
diu et multis quidem annis intolerabiles ab hac sede Roma* 
na molestias injuriasque sustinuit Anglica respublica. Post- 
quam vero neque modus neque finis reperiri posset, pru- 
dentissimus Rex non aliter qukm debuit, quamvis tard^, 
suae reip. consuluit. Constituit ille, cui omnes verbo Dei 
obedire tenemur, ne obedientiam illi prasstemus, qui nullo 
^erbo Dei obedientiam exigit. Qui ergo Christianus et ha-, 
^beri et esse vult, Christi verbo obediat necesse est. Regi 
obedire teneri verbo Dei, ut perspiqu^ docuimus, Romano 
Episcopo neutiquam. Jubet Rex ut.illi obtemperes. . Jubet 
Romanus Episcopus> ut illi te subjicias: jub^t Rex verbo. 
Dei. Humano jure sibi yendicat Romanus Episcopus. Si 
te Christianum fatearis, D^ verbo parebis. Si me dUigia 
(inquit Christus) serva numdata mea. Nam quictmque turn. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. l7S 

SiUgit me, manddtd mea nan aervta. Et quicimque nan 
mecum est, contra me est, inquit Ut ergo sis ex parte Dd, 
agas quod numdat Deus necesse est Alias quidem eris 
plan& de inimicis illis, qui noluerunt Regem regnare supar 
se, ut ait Lucas, cap. xix. Moriemini in peccatis vestris, 
quia Deum non modo non dili^tis, sed etiam odio eum ha- 
bere videmini, quia verbum ejus respuitis, et plan^ con- 
temnitis, postquam id docti estis, nisi spreta omni humana 
potestate, verbo Dei obedieritis. Verbum D^ est, obedire 
Regi, non Episcopo Romano. 

Quodam tacito humano consensu irrepsit in banc ditionem 
Romanus Episcopus. Ex multis et quidenl justisidmis cau« 
sis, ut partim supradiximus, expresso consensu sancitum est^ 118 
huic potestati amplius ne subjugamini. Hoc mandat Deus, 
quia Rex Dei in terris minister; cui verbo Dei suprema 
potestas datur, hoc praecipit. Utitur jure suo. Non vult 
amplius pati, ut qui diu nimis, non alia quam precaria po- 
testate usus est, ilium i suo jure extrudat Huic sanction! 
.obedire tenetur quisquis Anglus est, ut cum primis Regem 
- - - - Reip. Supremum Caput diUgatis, ut vos - - - 
hujus capitis membra estis. Diligatis vos invicem magis 
;ac magis, sicut ego (inquit Christus) et dilexi vos. Ut ab 

.hac unanimi quietam in hac momentanea vita 

agatis, et post banc vitam filii sitis Dei, cohseredes Christi, 
quern diligitis, ciQusque verbo obediistis in vitam setemam. 
Amen. 



Number XLIII. 

A letter of Hugh Latym^r to Hitbberdine ; who ha4 

preached against the new learning. 

The Sprite of God be with you, to seaU the trowth, a/nd 

JoUme the same. Amen. 
> I DOWT not. Master Haberdyne, but that yee haveFoxUMSS. 
^d the sistyenge of the Sprete by hys prophet Esaias, Va! 
^i'dicunt.bonum malum, et malum bomim; ponentem lucem 
4enebra4, et tenebras lucem, &g. Which words after myne 
Kunderstapding be thus mioch in English: Woo, or et6mal 



Digitized by 



Google 



179 APPENDIX OF 

dfliBpiiatioii, be unio them wKdi saye thaigoodys eoeUj and 
that eveU i$ good: catting hff^ darcknes^j and dar€kne$$ 
ijfghi^ &e. Take hede Banembre your self wel. Yee 
m^e Hiocke and deoave us: Deus non irriddur. God tpil 
wHj for all that, bi mocked. It ys not the sayenge of wyse 
Aristotle, of godly Plato, of holy Thomas; no, nor yet of 
subtile Duns, (who, for al their wysedome, godliness, hxAy^ 
ness, and subtiky, decdved, were decdved, and lyed,) but it 
is the eternal and perpetual word of God. Who as he de- 
ceiveth no man, so can he be deceived of no man, nor yet 
make any lye. God it is that sayth, Woo^ or eternal damp- 
nalion, be tmto hffm thai sayeOi good is eveUy &c. It is no 

; thretnyng of man, but it is the sentence of God : wherfnre 
it is the more to be feared, and undowtedly to be Idced for. 
For it is only the word of God, that lasteth ever, and may 
sustayne no chaunge. 

Do you mervel, wherfore I say this ? It is only brotherly 
love, ami my conscience which oompelleth me, as bonden, 
jbrotherly to admonii^ you, not only of the grevous blas- 
phemies against the truth, which ye uttered here on the 
Ascension-day ; but also to exhorte you to desist of your 
purposed blasphemie and lies against God and his word, 
which ye have promised to prove in this same {dace this 
day. And that ye may know that ye inexcusably blasphemed 
and belied thetrouth, and promised to do the same, partly 
here I wil confute your blasphemies that be past, and partly 
that be promysed. 

119 And fyrst to begynne with that which ys past. Ye sayed, 
that it was plaine, that this new leming (as ye call it) was 
not the trowth, and so not of God, but contrarywise that it 
was lyes, and so surely of the Devell. This your assertion 
ye proved by two maner conjectures. The one is, that the 
professors of it ly ve noughtly, and the other ys, that Prestes 
be persecuted of them. Which two persua^cxis, though 
they be in very dede lyes, as I trust in God to show them : 
.yet though they were true, did but yeasily jMrove your in- 
tencion.. For after the same maner ye maye as wel openly 
improve Christ and al hys doctrine, as ye do now under a 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 177 

colour. Of which I wil entreate more largely. But to our 
purpose, that as ye say it is playn^, that this new lernynge 
(as ye call it) is not the trowUi, and so not of God, but con- 
trary wise, it is lyes, and surely of the Devle : herein are 
contayi^ three great blasphemies and abhominable lyes, 
injurious both to Grod and his word: and, I fear, sjome 
agaynst the Holy Ghost : for they are even the same words 
with thexample of Christ, declaring the synne agaynst the 
Holy Ghost. 

Fol* to begynne withal : ye call the Scripture the new 
leminge ; which I am sure is eldre than any leminge that 
ye wote to be the old. But if ye wil say that it ys not the 
Scripture that ye cal new, but other Ix^es, lately put in 
English : I answare, that the Scripture Was the fyrst with 
you and your fautors condemned. Besyde^ that those other, 
for the most^ teach nothing, but that which ys manifest in 
the Scripture ; and also playne in the auncient Doctors. I 
speak not of your old Doctors^ Duns and Saint Thcnnas, 
Halcot, Briget, - « - « - but of Augustine, Hierome, Chrys- 
ostome, Ambrose, Hilary, and soch other. Which in like 
maner be called new doctors, as the Scripture new leminge ; 
as Tully new Latine, the text of Aristotle new philosophy, 
and likewise of al the sciences. And so in this appereth 
your fyrst lye, that ye cal the Scripture new doctrine: ex* 
cept that ye wold cal it new, other because it makes the re- 
ceavcHv of it new men, or els that it ys now newly restored 
unto the world, for the condemnation of them that reject it, 
and the salvation of the receavors. Of which newnes I am 
sure you spake not. I pray you waa not the Scripture, if 
ye wold contend, before your most auncient Doctors, that ye 
can allege to have writt^i of it ? Was it not, afore they 
wrote upon it, better receaved ? more purely understande? 
of more myghty workynge, then it ys now, or sens they 
wrote upon it ? In Saint Pauls tyme, when there was n6 
writers upon the New Testament, but that the playne story 
was then ittwly put forth, were there not more converted 
by, I dare faoldiy say, two parties, then there be at this 
houre ; I wil not say Christien men, but that {urofesse th^ 

VOL. I. PAET II. K 



Digitized by 



Google 



178 APPENDIX OP 

name of Christ P Is it not now the same word as it was 
then? Is not the same scholemaster, that taught them to 
understande it then, which, as Saint Peter saith, ys the 
Sprete of God, aljrve, as wel as he was then? Doth he not 
favour us now, as wel as he did then? Have we hym not 
now, as wel as we had then P If we have not the ^xrete of 
Christ, S. Paul sayeth, so be we no Christen men. And yf 
We be no Christen men, so be you deoeavers and fiilse pro- 
phets; preaching unto your self your authoritie and your 
constitutions without the word of God; which is only the 
1 20 rule of faith, according to the saj^ng of Saint Paul : where 
he sayeth, that^ift ys tf hearing. And that not of al 
maner hearing, but of hearing of the word 6f Crod. Which 
fedth also is the fyrst frute of the Sprite of God. Which 
Sprite yf we have not, so testifie you against us, that we be 
no Christen men, and against your self, that you be no myn- 
isters, or shepards of Christ, nor of his word, but the myn- 
isters of Antichrist, and shepards of your own bellies. Wlidch 
Sperit yf we have, so beareth us witnes S. Paul, that we be 
Christen men, and S. Peter, that we may understand the 
Scripture. Which only, is that the lay people desyre : ut- 
terly contemnynge al mens draughtes, and al mens writings, 
how wel lemed soever they be; only contented with their 
old and new scholemaster, the Holy Spirit of God, and the 
Mynister there to of hym elect, and by him sent 

But you wil say, ye cdndemipne not the Scripture, but 
Tyndals translation. Therein ye show your self contrary 
unto your woiids. For ye have condemned it in al otlier 
commen tongues, where in they be approved in other coun- 
tries. So that it is playne, that is the Scripture, and not the 
translation, that ye bark against, calling it n£w leming. 

This moch for the fyrst. And as tar the two other be 
sone confuted. That it ys not the trouth^noT qf Oodj but 
lyes^ and tf Ihe D&od. O! Jesu, mercy, that ever soch 
blasphemie against the Holy Gh6aX, shifld prooede out a 
Christen mans mouth« Is it not al oile to.saye, that the 
doctrine of Christ is lies, and cometh of the Devel, and that 
Christ ys a lyar, and the Devel ? What diffei^nce, I {my 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS, 179 

you, ys here, betwixt thi9 blasphemy and that which the 
Phariseys imputed unto Christ, when they saied, We know 
th(U thou art a Samaritane, and heist the Devel within thee ? 
When that Christ sayed, that the blasphemie against the 
Holy Ghost shuld never be forgeven. Iff ye have sayed 
this of ignorance, I pray God bring you to knowlege and 
repentance. Yf ye spake it against your conscience, of ma^ 
lice against the trouth, (as he knoweth, qui scrutator cor- 
dium esty) I fear me, lest tyme of repentance, which God 
forbid, shal ever be geven you in this lyfe. O ! Lord God, 
what a wresting of the Scripture was it to enterpretate and 
- - - those words of S. Paul, before the coming of Anti- 
christ, there shot be a depetrtviig from the Pope, when as the 
text sayeth playnely. Antichrist was comen already, and 
that he then worked secretly, and that there shuld be a de- 
parting from the faith, and that he shuld bd opened unto 
al men afore the commjoig of Christ: For shame, na for 
consdence, other allege the -Scriptures aright, withdiit any 
soch wresting, or els absteyne out of the pulpet. 

But now to come to your jconjectures, by which ye per- 
suaded your assertions; that is, that the Scripture was 
new leming, Christ a lyar and the Devle. Which are, that 
the fautors and profe8S(»« thereof Jyve noughtlyi and that 
they persecute presteSi Fyrst, besydes that It ys manyfest, 
that your conjectua*es bodi be fals : for the purenes of IJrfe 
of the favourers of it, I flpeyke at them that are (rf toy only 
knowledge, their vertuous lyviiige yjs so knowen, that it ys 
but folly for me to labor to confute it. And that they per- 
secute prestes, I wcdd gladly here of one prest so moch as 
ones prismied, I t&ean not tcr i^horedom, theft and murders, 
with soch their commen {Mraetises, but for hys faithes sake : 
except it were sodhi as you your self persecuted, as yedo, 
for knowleging the trouth. Nede ye that I bring forth ex- 121 
amples ? Remember ye not the honest preste, that the last 
yere was martyred by you in Kent? Do ye not hold Nicol- 
son, Smyth, Patmore, and Philips, with many other, in 
prison, yet at tJiis howre ? 

{^Therestiswimfimg.] 
»2 



Digitized by 



Google 



180 APPENDIX OF 

Number XLIV. 
An old Popish Song made GfLa&mer* 

1. 

OH ! thou ravishiog wolf in a lambs skin. 
What mischief encreaseth daily thee by ? 
For many saulys to the Devil thou dost win, 
Beseching of thy tfbhoBunable heresie. 
Yet feythful men thy words may defy^ 

The which is more to thy rebuke and shame^ 

So to in^air the pcnre Christen name^ 

2. 
The blessed pure virgin, and mother to Christy 
Thou seydest in preaching a mnner was she. 
And therin like a false heretick thou lyest 
For she is a holy vfa*gin, and eva: shal bee. 
Pulchra eSf amiea meuf et macula non est in te. 

This text Christ seid by her^ as in Scripture is told^ 
Wherfpre it is pity thou shouldest dy for cold. 

a 

The holy and blessed salutation angdical^ 
Sent down ttom the high thtene of the Trinitie, 
Thou wouldest not have called a prayer at all. 
Yet a prayer it is, and ever wil bee^ 
In the despite both of the Devil and thee. 

For to baf)bie soch tlnngs thou wast too bdd. 

Whei:fore it were pity thou shouldest dy for cold< 

4. 
The saiilys that in the paines of purgatory be> 
To release them furth thus didst thou sey. 
For them we shpld not do sudi charitie, 
Ne ask no boon at al, for them to prey. 
Which opynions wer good for thee to renay^ 

Lest Almighty God sey, as he diold. 

Let not this heretidc soch errors hold. 

Also devout pilgrimage, which good men have sought, ' 
For stocks and stones thou reputest them to be. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 181 

Yet God for them many myrades hath wrought^ 

As by exemple daylie we see. 

I know they be images, as wel as ye. 
Pictures made devotion to uphold, 
Therfore it wer pity that down they shold. 

6 
Doctor Fdlelatus ordeyned prcedicatorum, 
A meter name for thee ther cannot be, 
■ In as moch as thou art Jons hiereticorvm, 
But the clout must hangse with thee in dbow perdie. 
Or els your scapuler wold hang beneth yoiu* knee. 
So it is a seying of young and did, 
That fnty it were thou sholdest be so uphold. 

7. 
I mervayl of you, that be Minysters in towne. 
What honour thereby you intend to wyn. 
The wrong to uphold, aj^d the right to ley down. 
It were meter for some of you to turn a i^epes skin. 
To se that ther wer no maggots therin ; 

Then in soch matiers to be so bold. 

Take hede at last you be not al controld. 

8. 
It is no mervayl though some be so madd, 
Td take the wronge, and rygbt regardeth lest, 
Wher ther be so many soch fantasie have had^ 
For quod natura dedit nemo tottere potest. 
Yet forsake thy warkes, and lyye not leke a beast. 
For yf Pater sequitur suns partes in mold, 
Then wefre it not pity thpu sholdest be uphpld? 

a 

What fey th is grpundec} in any of them a}. 
That so lyghtly wyl be turned out pf the ryght way. 
Forsaking swete hony, and tasting byttre gall : 
As ther grete sire and heretick hath lemed them, I say ? 
Who by hys acts and theires, apperyth every day. 
For GoAb love, them nother ma3aitayn, ne uphold. 
Lest at length ye dy^ afore that you be old. 

»8 



Digitized by 



Google 



188 APPENDIX OP 

10. 

Go, liUe treatise, voyd of all eloquenoe, 
I prey to God, that thou mey comme to lyght ; 
Though thou be endy ted for lack of intel^genoe. 
Yet is thy intent to uphdd the ryght. 
And al hereticks to confound, yf thou myght. 
Whom I prey Jesu Christ diem to amende. 
Or els short lyfe and evel dethe tbem sende. 
122 11. 

L for Lollard standes in thys place. 

A for error of grete iniquitie. 

T for a traytour to God, lackyng grace; 

I for ignoraunce of the true Trimtie. 

M for maynteyner of those that nought be. 

E for eretick, as kmed men seyth. 

R for rebeller agaynst Christs fey th. 

An Ansvber to ^is Sonnet. 
HE was a lamb, and thou a wolf shalt prove. 
The blessed Vii^n he^ did not abuse : 
But stocks and stones he pteached to remove, ' 
And pilgrimages, which dyd men abuse. 
Idolatry he wold al shold refuse. 
And cleave unto Gods word, it to uphold. 
Which thou woldest hyde with face of brass ftil bold. 



Number XLV. 
A Popish discourse of Antichrist. 
YEE, that are willing to know of Antichrist, shal know 
first. Why he is so called : therfore, that is to say, because 
in al things he is contrary to Christ, and shal do tilings con- 
trary to Christ Christ cometfa humble, he cometb pioud. 
Christ lOometh to raise up the humble, and to justify din- 
ners: he contrarily shal cast down the humble, magnify 
nnn^s, exalt the wicked, and shal alwayes teach vices, 
which are contrary to yertues : and the evangelic law shal 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 18» 

he bring to nought, and dial renew and bring again into 
the world the doctrin of the Devil, seking vam glory, and 
shal name himself the Onmipotent God. 

This Antichrbt therfore hath: many nunisters of his ma- 
lignity. Of whom maay have gone before in the world) a»,» 
Antiochus, Nero, and Domitian were. We alsp have known, 
many Antichrists to bp in our time. For whosoever he be, 
whethere. he.be a layman, or a c^onist, or « monk, that 
liveth against justice, or impugneth the glory of his ordef, 
and blasphemeth that whiph is good^ he is an Antichrist,* a. 
minister of Sathan. 

But now let us se of the beginning of Antichrist. That, 
truly which I say, I faigne it not, neyther do 1 invent 
it of mine proper sense, but by diligent reading of the 
books I find al these things written. For lus our authors 
say. Antichrist shalbe bom of the Jewes; of the tribe of 
Dan ; according to the prophet, saying, Dcm shot be a s^^Gtn. xiiz. 
pent in the way, an adder in the path. For like as a ser- 
pent £^al he ^t in the way, and be in the path, that he may 
stryke them that walk in the path of justice, and slay th^in 
with the poison of his malice. He shal be bom by the co- 
pulation of a father and mother, as other men: not, aS; 
some say, of alone virgin. But notwithstanding he shal be. 
conceyved wholly in synne, engendred in sinne, and bom ii^; 
mnne. In the very beginning of his conception, the Devil 
also shal enter into the womb of his mother, and shal be 
noriAed and defended in his mothers belly by the power of 
the Devil, and the power of the Devil shal be alwayes with 
him. And like as the Holy Ghost came into the mother of 
our Lord, and shadowed her with his vertue, and filled her 
with godlines, that she mi^t receave of the Holy Ghost, 
that it which should be bom should be divine and holy : 
so also the Devil shal come into the mother of Antichrist, 
and shal fill her wholly, compass her round about, hold her 
wholly, and altogether, bc^ inwardly and outwardly, ^lal 133 
possess her; that she may conceyve by a m^, (the Devil 
working,) and that it which shal l^ bom may be altogether 
wicked and perditions. Wherupon he is called both the 

N 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



184 APPENDIX OP 

son qfwme and the ioa of perdi^ony because^ as much as 
he may, he shal destroy al humane kind, and he himself at 
the last shal be destroyed. 

Behold ! ye have heard how he must be bom : hear fdso 
the place where he must be bom. For like as our Lord 
and Redeemer did foresee for himself Bethtehem, that there 
tat us he might take humanitie, and voudisafe to be bom ; 
so the Devil knoweth a fit place for that man of perdition, 
which is called Antichrist, £ram whom the root of al mis- 
diief shal spring, that is to say, the city of Babylon. f*or 
in this city, which sometime was the most renowned and 
glorious city of the Gentiles, and chief of the kingdom of 
the Pendans, shal Antichrist be bom: and in the dties 
Bethsaida and Corozaim must he be brought up and be 
conversaunt^ Which dties the Lord in the Evtogelist 
curseth, sajring. Wo unto thee^ Bethsaida! wo unto youj 
Chorozaim! 

Antichrist shal have wise men, witches, sootlisayers, in- 
chanters, who (the Devil inspiring them) ^al nourish and 
teach him in al liniquitie, falsehood, and wicked art. And 
maligne spirits shal be his captaynes and fellows always, and 
unseparated companions. Afterwards coming to Jerusalem, 
al such Christians as wil not convert imto him shal he dey 
by divers torments, And place his seat in the holy temple. 
He shal restore also the holy temple, which Salomon builded 
unto Qod, in his state, and shal falsely say himself to be 
the son of God. But fin^ he shal convert kings and princes 
unto him; and afterward, through them, the rest of the 
peoplie. First, he shal destroy the places by the which our 
Lord Christ walked : and afterward he shal send his mes*' 
sengers and preachers throughout al the world. His preach- 
ing truly and power sha! reach from sea to sea, from the 
east even unto the west, 'from the north even unto the 
south: and shal do also many signes, great, mervaylous, 
'and not heard of: that is to say, trees sodenly to flbtidbi aiid 
wither, the sea to be troubled^ and sodenly to be caiilmed, 
natures to be chaunged into divers formes, the ayr to "b<^ 
moved with winds, and many other kind of motions, and 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 18S 

oAer innumerable and mervftylouB, the dead to be rijrsed' 
in the sigfat of men : so that yf it may be, the very elect 
shal be brought into error. For when they shal se such 
great and like signes, they also, which are the most heavenly 
and perfect of Grod, shal doubt whether he be Christ; that 
shal come in the end of the world, aoocn^ding to the Scrip- 
tures, or na Al these miracles truly by al means shal be 
false, through devilish enchantments. But unto sinners and 
unbelieving they idial seem to be true. 

He dial stir up persecution under al the heaven, upon 
Christians and al elect. He shal set himself agaynst the 
faithful three wayes : that is, by terror, gifts, and miracles. 
He shal give unto you, beleving in him, aboundanoe of gdd 
and silver. Those truly whom he cannot deceyve by gifts, 
he shal overcome by terror : and whom he cannot overcome 
by terror, he shal assay to seduce by aignes and miracles. 
But those whom by signes he cannot allure, in the sigfat of 
al men dial he slay with most miserable death. Then shal 
there be such tribulation, as was not since the time, that 
nations began, even unto that time. Then they which aire 134 
in the field shal flee into the hills, and whoso is upon the 
bed shal not descend into the house, diat they may take any 
thing out of it. Then every Christian, which shal be found, 
eyther he shal deny Grod, or els by the sweard, or by the 
fire of the.fomace, or els by serpents, or els by beasts, or els 
by some sudk like kind of torment, shal he commaund to be 
flla3me, yf they continue in their fkyth. 

This tribulation, so terrible and to b^ feared, shal continue 
altogether three yeare and an half. Th^i shal the dayes be 
fibortned for the elect sake. For except he had shortned 
those dayes^ no-flesh should be saved. 

The time truly, when Antichrist shal come, or when the 
day of judgment dial appear, Paul the Apostle, in his 
epistle to the Thessalonians, saying. We besekeyoUy brethren, s Thei. u. 
Inf the coming qfcur Lord Je9u Christy in the same place 
dieweth it mamfest, where he sayth, For except the depart^ 
ing come Jirstf and the man of si/n be reveled, the son of 
perdUUmf &c For we know, because that after the king* 



Digitized by 



Google 



186 APPENPIX OF 

dom cf tbe Gipbee, or also alter the kingdom of the Pfr- 
siaos, out of which eyther c^ them hath for their time shined 
with great glory, and floriahed in moat great power; at the 
Ust a}iQ, alter other kingdoms, the kingdom of die Romans 
b^gan: whiph was ftrongest of al the former kingdcanes; 
andhad al the kiiigdomes qi the earth under its dpminipOy 
apd al nations of the pec^le were subject to the l^mans,^ 
imd served them under tribute* Afterwaxd ^hM^ve, sayth 
the Apostle Paul, th^-t Antichrist shal not come i^ the 
wprtdj ^ey^ the dejHirting come first: that is tq spiy, except 
al ki^gdopnesj which were first subdued, ^lall dqMurt from 
the Soman ^ooipire. But this time opmeth npt yet : because 
we must se the Roman empire for the most part destroyed*' 
Yet notwithstanding so long as the kings of French m^ 
shal endure, who shal hold the Roman oppire, the Roman 
^o^pire shal Bkpt utterly peri^; because it shal st^nd in thw 
kings. For certain of our Doctours say, that one ,of the 
kings of die French men shal wholly hold the l^^an enu 
pire. Which kiii^ shal be in the last time: afi^hc shal be 
the greatest and lai^ of fd kings. WI|iq after h^ hajth luckily 
goyemed his kingdom, at the last shal oMue to Jerusal^n, 
and lay down his scepter and crown in the n^opnt Qlyvet* 
This shal be the end and consummation of the empire €^ the 
Romans and al Chriatians. And then by and by, according 
to the aforesaid sentence of the Aposde Pau], they sfy,,An- 
tichiist shal come. 

And then truly shal the man qfein be reveafedf that is 
to say, Antidmst: who, although he be a man, notwith- 
standing shal be the welspring of al sin, and son ofper^, 
diiion. This is the sop of the Devil, because in al things he 
shal do his vfil. Because the plenitude of al devilish power 
and al wicked dispodtion shal corporally dwel in him. In 
whom al the treasures of malidousnes and iniquity shal be 
hidden. Who do A rqnigny that is to say, is contrary to 
Christ, apd al his members: and is eaeaited, that is to say, 
set up into pryde,a&we/i2 ^ff^^Ao^ if coZfedG^; that is, 
above the gods of the Gentiles, Apollo, Jujnter, Mercury, 
whom the .Pagans estemed to be gods. Antichrist is ex- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIOINAL& im 

toUad.abpve al these godb, 1;iecaufe he aM;nui)(f hwisetf 
grefiler a^id Btronger, than tlt^ a}* And. upt.only aboye. 
them,. but also nAove al thai ie tporshipped;. that l9» ^b^e 125 
the h6ly Trimty, whkh ix>w ia only to be wcHfiabiiqped mH. 
adored of every creature. He shal $o e^tol himeielf^ tb«A h0 
massif, m the temple ofOoiy^kemng himself e^ he ,mre 
God, For- aa we : have afore said), being boirii; in . the .dty of 
Babylon, cbiniitg to JemaaJeiQ^ he shal prcumfade Umself^ 
>»y WW* I wx 0m!^ MkiiBh ia proiiiifi^ yfeu « )«rl¥> «»« fcc 
yimr ftalY^tii^i, |hat yQu>. who $m i^w^mi^X foaky g^i^m 

Tjtieu. flh%l al the ,^wa flee ii»tqt hbn, tUnkiQg to recqnre 
Godsibuljthey ibalii-fiseyw the De^J. Anddborist alao shal 
at hiithe tisiiq)l^4)|F Gfx), tiiat ia,im1^ 
al Cbitts^fuis to h^ aaartyrs, he ahal be devated and magxii- 
fied, because the Devil, the head of al mischief, shall be in 
him ; who is king over al the sonns of pride. Antichrist 
shal sodenly and unadvisedly come, and deceyve and de- 
stzoy al mapkiiid thtough his. errors 

A&m^^ be^pointg, t^o. pn^h^ ahalbe «eiit into the 
world; that is, Enoch a^d.Heliaa: who by the divine 
w^^]9»«f 'CrQdi:9hal defend the.£A]Pt]^l».aiid instruct them 
agBfio^t 11$^^ AnticbnBt, and ahal comfort and set fiHrwaid 
the jelpct; uosto wa)v t^aobing And firea^lmig thicee years .and 
ani^aji^ , gg^mai^y .^ icw be found at that tymedof jthe dh&9 
drjen of Israel 6hal these two gveat prophets and dootows 
convert unto the J&y.^, and shal restore them Irem the ^p^ 
fKressdoUcof .so great trouble^ being separated £rom the elect; 
Then shal it be fulfilled that the Scripture sayth, ff the 
mmber^ihe children qf Israel shal be as the sand of the 
seoy those ihat are hft shal be saved. But after they shal 
have preached three yeares and an.hali^ by and by the per- 
secutions of Antichrist shal b^in to wax hot And Anti- 
christ shal .first take up his wepons agaynst them, and shal 
slay them, as it is «aid in the Apocalyps, And noh^n^ sayAb 
he, he shal end Ms testament^ the beast shal come frovk-^ 
bottomles fily and shot make war ggaHnst ihem, amd shal 
sfaj/ them. 



Digitized by 



Google 



188 APPENDIX OF 

After that therefore these two ahal be slayn, then pur- 
8umg the rest of the faythfiil, he shal eyther make glorious 
martyrs, or els cause many to forsake their Christian religion. 
And whosoever shal beleve in him ^al receave the ngn of 
his seal in their foreheads. 

But now seing we have told of his beginning, let us shew 
yrhsXend he shal have. This Antichrist therfore the son of 
the Devil, the most vile worker of al evil, when he hath (as 
is aforesaid) vexed the whole world three y eares and mi half 
with great persecution, and shal have vexed al the pec^le 
of God with divers punishments, after he shal have slayne 
Helias and Enoch, and crowning the rest remayning in the 
fayth with martyrdome, at the last dial the wrath of God 
ccHne upon him, as blessed Paul hath written, saying, Wtumi 
ihe lard shal slay with {he breath of Ms mouth. Finis. 



▼al. 



126 Number XL VI. 

7%^ general sentence, or curse: used to be read to ihe 

people Jbw times in the year. Taken out of the FesUvalj 

printed by tVyhkyn de Worde, 1582. 
lie Fcsti- €K)OD men and women, I do you to understande, that 
. we that have the cure of your souls ben oommaunded of our 
Ordinaryes, and by the constitucyons and the lawe of holy 
ohyrche, to shew to you foure tymes in the yere, in eche 
quarter of the yere ones, whan the people is most plenary 
in holy chyrche, the articles of the sentence of cursjmge. So 
that none for our defaute, neyther man nor woman, fall 
therin. And if ony be fallen therin, that he may thrugh 
the help of Almighty G^ and al holy churche, widi shiyfte 
land penadnce makynge good for his synne, ryse up and 
hym amende. Wherfore I do you to understande, that 
cUrsynge is suche vengeance takjmge, that it departeth a 
man from the bly«^ of heven, from howsel, shryfte, and al 
the sacramentes of holy churche, and betake hym to the 
Devyll, and to the paines of hell, the which shal endure per- 
petually without ende; but yf he have grace of our Lord 
hym to amende. But therfore se that no man or woman 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 189 

say^ that I, curse fhem^ far it Iqngeth not to me, but for to 
shewe the poyntes and the artycles of the sentence of cih^ 
yng* For I do you wel to wyte, that whoso doth agayQst 
ony of these poynts, that I shal shew you, he is accursed^n^ 
the dede doyng, of the Pope, Archebysshop, Bysshope, and 
o{ el holy chyrche: and that God Ahnyghty gyve you 
gr9ce for to kepe you out of cursjmge, lysten and heare, 
and I shal, through the help of Gt)d Father Ahnighty, to 
you than tel and shew. 

By the aucthorite of God, the Son, and the Holy Gopst, 
and his gloiyous mother and mayden, our Liady Saynt 
Marye: and the blessed apostles Peter and Poule, and al 
the apostles, martyrs, confessours, and virg3rns, and al 
the halowes of Gkxl, I denounce and shew for accursed, al 
those that the firaunchyse of holy chyrche break or dystrou- 
ble, or are ugaynst the state of holy chyrche, or therto as- 
sent with dede or counseyle. And also al those that deprive 
hdiy chyrche of ony right to make of holy chyrche ony laye 
fee, that is halowed or sanctifyed. And also al those that 
with hdde the rightes of holy chyrche, that is to say, offer- 
ynges, tithes, rents, or fredoms of holy chyrche, let or dys- 
trouble, or breake: that is to saye, yf ony man flee to 
chyrche, or chyrcheyard, whoso hym outdrawe, and al those 
that therto procure, or assent And al those that purchaseth 
lettres of ony lords courts wherfore lettynge is made in 
Chrysten courte, that process of right may not be determyned 
or ended. And al those that the peace of the land distrouble. 
And al those that blode draw of man or of woman in vio- 
lence, or in vylany make to be drawen, in chyrche or in 
chyrcheyarde, wherfore the chyrche or the chyrcheyard is 
interdyted or suspended. And al those that be agaynst the 
ryght of our Sovcrayne Lord the Kynge. And al those 
that warr sustayne agaynst the King wrongfully. And al 12/ 
those that are commune robbers, revers, or laansleers, but 
it be in themself defeiidynge. And al those that be agaynst 
the great charter of the Kynge, that b confermed of the 
courte of Rome. And al those that false wytnes beare wrong, 
fully : namely in cause of matrjrmcmy, in what courte soever 



Digitized by 



Google 



190 APPENDIX OP 

it hey or odt'df courte. And al those that false wytnes 
bt&g forth in ryght of matrymony, for to distrouble man 
or WiHJdiali: Or for to disheryte ony man of lands or tene- 
ments, or ony other Catell. And al fidse advocates, that for 
taed^ put forth ony false excepcyons, or quardls, through 
the which the ryght of matrymony is foredone, or ony other 
YhaHet 6f ryght instede of judgment. And al those ^at for 
mede or favour, malicyously man or W(Hnan bryngeth xmt 
of theyr good fame into wycked ; or make them few to lese 
theyr worldly goods or honour, or them put wrongfully to 
their purgacyon, of the which was no fame ne renown© 
knowne before that tymfe. And also al those thittmaliiDy- 
ously, and through cawtel or gyle, distrouble, letteth, or 
'gaynsayeth thb ryght presentment of' our mbth^fr holy 
chiirche mylytaiiiit here in erth, thereas the very patrone 
shold be present; and al that therto procure with -^ord or 
dede, or with false conquest, or widi other power.* And al 
those that malicyously de^yse the commaundiemait of the 
Kynge, or take a cursed man from the tyme that h^ hafth 
lay en in ciu'syngxl dayes, and wil seke for no remedy. And 
al those, that prysoners distrouble vnih false judgement, or 
false enquest, and al those, that theyr ddiyveraunS^ purdist^ 
agaynst the iryght of holy chyrche. And al those that take 
mede for to distrouble peace, there love dioldfe fcfej aind 
charite, or stiyfe maynteyne with w<)rdes or dedes, or tyl 
they have yelded agayhe theyr mede, that they tc&e of 
them^^ey inay never be assoyled: and at those that hold 
lioiises, manors, graitnges of Ptosones, Vycaryes, or of tmy 
other man of holy xjhyrche agaynst thejnr wyl. And al'tbose 
tJiat ony maner of movable good, or unmovable, away hent 
with strength, or wrongftflly liway draw or waste: of the 
which cursyng they may not be assoyled, tyl they have 
made satisfaccyon unto whom the wrong is done. And al 
those that ony maner of goods with vydlence or maHce beare 
out of holy chyrche stedde or abliaye, or hous rfrelygyon^ 
which that therin is hyd or done for warandyse or socoure^ 
or for to be kepte: and al those which that ifierto jprocure 
or assent. And fQ thoise that fltem mayntayne or snstayne. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECOftDB AND ORti^INALS. 191 

And al th^ose that have layd hand 66 pi-ee^ c^ dlerke with 
malyoe, but it be by hymsdf defehdynge. And al those 
that gyve counseyle to Saraans, or help them agaynst Chry st- 
endome. And al those thai theyr chyldren wrongftiUy Ei- 
ther wytt3rngly, or theyr chyldren wyten ony othfer man 
with malyce. And al those that vary or slee dieyr generate 
tyons, or theyr children destroy with drynkes, 61p with ohy 
other craft. And al those that make false mony, or therto 
he assentyng. And al those that good mony cljrpipe dit shere, 
them to advaiintage to deceyve ony man with. AM A 
those that &lse the Popes bidl, ortjounterfayte thfe Kyiigtes 
iseale. And al those that bye or sell with false measures, or 
i&lse Weyghts: that is to say, to bye with oiie, aitd to sd 
with another. And al those that fisdse the Itynjges standee 
themself wytj^g. And al Ihose that ony testament distro^- 
We, or therto procure with word or with <^ede, whetfore tbfe 
deedes wil is not ftilfyfled. And al those lii'at h)rswere thetfi 
upon the holy dome, wyHyhg and wytyhge (or mede, dr fot 128 
hate, fbr to do ony man or woman to lese theyr worldly 
goods or honour. And al robbers or revers^ openly dr 
Jfwy vely, by day or by night, or ony mannes good stele, 
wheifoiie they were worthy for to haVe judgment. And al 
^os6 that withholde ony mlarines good, that haVe ben spyred 
thryse hi holy chyrche theinselfe wyttjmge. And al thos^ 
that dystrotible the peace tif holy chyrche, or of die iaind, 
aiid al the Kynges fdons. And al those i^at them mayn'- 
tayni. And al false consrpyi^atours, and al false forswerers in 
assyses, or in ony other courte. And al those that ony Ms6 
playnts put fordi agaynst th^ fraiiiichy^^of holy chyrche, or 
of the Kynge, dr df the realme. And al ^dse dffrynges Aiat 
are affred in holy ch3rrche or in chyrche yard dr chapel, drin 
oratory, or in ony other stede within the provyrice of Caun* 
terbury, withholden, or jiiit away in dny other place agaynst 
th0 wyl of the Pietfsone or Vycare, or thej* attdu!rn6y in the 
paryssl^, that it is ofi&ed in. Aiid al those that theyr goodeJs 
awaygyue for drede of deth, in ^iid of 'holy chyrche, dl' 
to forbeare theyr dettes 'payetige. And al thdse that sudh^ 
gyftes take, or therto helpe'c^ edutid^te. A'tid al -flibse tfiat 



Digitized by 



Google 



192 APPENDIX OF 

let Prelates or Ordynaryes for to ^olde ecmsystoiy, sessyoU, 
or chapytres, for to enqayre of syHiie^ and of excesse, in 
good amendement of mannes soule. And al wytches^ and al 
. ihat on them byleve. And al heretykes that byleve not in 
the Sacrament of the Awter^ that is Goddes own body in 
flesshe and blode in fourme of breed, and other sacraments, 
that toucheth helpe of mannes soule. And al juglers and 
usurers : that is to say, that yf ony nuuror woman lend they 
catell to man or woman for ony avauntage to take by cove- 
naunt more or lesse than theyr own, and yf there be ony 
suche foimde in towne or cite, the cite or the towne sholde 
be interdyted by the old lawe, and neyther do theyr masse, 
nor sacrament mynystred, tyl he were out therof. And al 
that withhold tythes, or withdraw theyr tithes wytyngly or 
malycyously, to the harme of holy chyrche; or tythes let 
to be gy ven of al the goodes which they be commaunded, 
and ordeyned to be gyven by the law of holy chyrche, that 
. is to say, of al fruytes of yerds, comes, herbes, the ware, 
fruytes of trees, of al maner of beestes that are newynge, of 
wol, lambe and chese, in tyme of the yere of swannes, gese, 
douves, duckes, of bees, hony, wax, of hey, as often as it 
neweth : of flax, of hemp, of wyndmylles, or al maner of 
mylles, of al maner of marchaundyse of chaffiyng men and 
of men of craft. And al those that malycyously or wy ttyngly 
ony of these thjmges, or ony other withhold, the which ought 
to be gyven to holy chyrche by GUxldes law, to the harme 
of holy chyrche, and id that therto procure in word or in 
dede. 

Modus JUminandi sententiam. 

Prelatus alba indutus cum ceteris sacerdotibus in ecclesia 
existentibus, cruce erecta, candelis accents, stans in pulpito, 
pronunciet verba que sequuntur. 

Ex aucthoritate Dei Patris Omnipotentis et beate Marie 
Virgmis et omnium sanctorum, excommunicamus, anathe- 
matizamus, et Diabolo commendamus, omnes supra dictos 
139'malefactores, ut excommunicati sint, anatHematizati, et Dia- 
bolo commendati : maledicti sint in villis, in campis, in viis, 
in semitis, in domibtts, extra domo$, et in omnibus aliis lo- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 198 

CIS, stando, sedendo, jacendo, surgendo, ambulando^ ctir- 
rtndoj vigilando, darmiendo, comedendo, faibendo, et aliud 
opus faciendo, et illos a luminibus et omnibus bonis ecclesie 
sequestramus, et diabolo damnamus, et in penis infemi ani- 
mas eorum extinguamus, sicut extinguitur ista candela ; nisi 
resipiscant et ad satisfactionem veniant 

Finita sententia, extinguat lumen ad terrorem, pulsanti- 
bus campanis. 



Number XLVII. 
A letter qf one Friar Lawrence, concerning the divorce ; 

and the favor qf some Friars of GreenTxAch to Queen 

Kaiha/rw£s cause. Written to Crumwel. 
Jhesus, 

REHTT worthy honnw and dygnyte for yowr hy wys- ^^- ^* ^ 
dam and pollysy, grace and peace 3m adv^*i^te, for an ' 
humbyl and meke salutasyon. My Lorde, as I am yn- 
formyd, by sartan of our brethrjme, Fathar Robbynsone a 
pon Sunday last past dyd offar hyme selfe to contende yn 
dysputasyone with that wyrschypfiil Abbote, whytch that 
day dyd pretch at Fowls Grose. Wher apon ys rysyn a com- 
myn brute, that the frers of Grenwytdi, yf they myhte be 
guffiude to tell the trothe, woUde pute to sylence al the3rme 
whytche hath or shaUe pretche in owre Sufferande the 
Kinges caws, and allso prove all thynges fals that they have 
pretdiyde^ Mor ovar the forsayd Father Robbynsun duth 
fully purpose to dedar thys matter of matrimony betwyxte 
owr moste gracyus Sufferande and the Quene, and, as mytche 
OS in hym ys, bothe with hya wyte and lamjmge to justyfy 
the Queues parte. Thys ys apoyntyde to be ijlone apon 
Sunday nexte cummynge: and that wbetos be may have 
the moste soleme awdyenee. Wherfoie exoqyte that yowr 
liordschype doth fynde sum convenyent remydy by your 
hy poUysy, error posterior erit priore pejor: the Viccar 
of our covente ys of secrete cownselle yn all thys bysynes. 
He was with Fathar Robbynsun at Powlse Grose. He dyd 
brynge theys tydynges firste to our covente. He ys for Ae 

VOL. I. PART II. o 



Digitized by 



Google 



194 APPENDIX OF 

moste parte contynually with owr Fathars at Lambethe, or 
els abrode amonkste Seculars ; and by hys desaytful flat- 
terynge, he dothe mytche harme bothe amonkste owr bre- 
thryne, and also amonkste Seculars. He dothe aprove yt to 
be well done, that owr Wardeyn dyd reprove the pretcher 
yn the pulpete withyn owr covent, bothe os consamynge the 
tyme, and also the maner oi hys spekynge: in so mytche, 
that he hath mayde reporte to sartayn brethryne of the 
covent of Rytchmonte, that yt was not owr Wardeyne, 
whytche dyd speke, but yt was the Holy Gh>ste, that dyd 
speke yn hyme. Byt to yowr Lordschype he was of a con- 
trary opynyon. Thus may yowr Lordschype manyfestly se 
and parsave howe full he ys of crafte, and dyssymtdasyone. 
He also made reporte, that owr forsayd fathers schollde 
130 schortely prevale aganste yowr Lordschype, and also aganste 
all themme, whitche dothe favowr owr Soverandes cawse. 
What he hath reportyd of me, I commyte my cawse to 
Gode : byt I have asuryde confydence 3m owr ghisyous Su£. 
ferand, that he wyll nevar be so unkynd to me os owr for- 
sayd Vyccare hath reportyd hyme. For yf he schoflde, I 
ware undone for evar. 

If yt ware the gracyus plesure of owr most nobyll Su£- 
ferand to send for me, then wolld I disclose to hyme sartane 
thynges, whitche I dare note exprese, nethar by messynger, 
nor by wrytynge. Whitche th3aiges I trust scholld be bothe 
to the yncrese of hys honnor, and also to the forthrance of 
his purpose. Wherfor yf y t sehal be hys gracyous pleysur 
to send for me, I humbly besytch your Lordschype to 
moschon hys Grace, that he doth send also for brother 
Lyste. Whitch to his lytyll powar dothe faytbfully favoure 
our SuiFerande and allso hys cawse. Whitche Is allso dy- 
syrus of your prosperyte. No i^or to your Lordschj^ at 
thys tyme : byt Jhesu presiarve yowe yn this presente lyfe 
by hys Grace. ,Whitche ended, he grawnte to yow glwy 
eternalle. Amen. 

Yowres yn alle thynges to hys lytyll powar, 

John Lawrence. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 196 

Number XLVIII. 
Sir ThomcLS More to Secretary Crumwel; excumig his 

communication with, and letter writ tOj the Nun of Kent, 

&c. 

RIGHT worshipful. After my most harty recommenda- cieopatn, 
tions: it may please you to understand, that I have per-^'^'^'^^^* 
ceived by the relation of my son Rooper (for which I be- 
seech Alnughty God reward you) your most charitable la^ 
bour taken for me towards the E;nges gracious Highnes, 
in the procuring at his most gracious hands the relief and 
comfort of this woful heavines, in which mjme heart stand- 
eth, neither for the loss of goods, lands, or liberty, nor for 
any respect either of this kind of honesty, that standeth in 
the opinion of people, and worldly reputation. Al which 
maner things, I thank our Lord, I so little esteem for any 
affection therin toward my self, that I wil wel be content to 
jubarde, lei^, an\i forgoe them al, and my life therewith, 
without a further respite, then even this same present day, 
either for the plesure of God, or of my Prince. But surely, » 
good Mayster Cromwel, as 1 by mouth declared unto you 
some part (for al I neither then sayd, nor now write) it 
thorowly pierceth my poor hart, that the Kings Highnes 
(whose gracious favor towards me far above al the things of 
this world I have ever more desired, and wherof, both for 
the conscience of mine awne true faith and devotion towards 
him, and for the manifold benefits of his high goodnes coi^ 
tinually bestowed upon me, I thought my self alway sure) 
should conceive any such mind or opinion of me, as to 23 j 
think, that in my communication either with the nun or 
with the frerys, or in my letter written unto the nun, I 
had any other maner mind, than that might wel stand with 
the duty of a tender loving subject toward his natural! 
Prince ; or that his G. should reckon in me any maner of 
obstinate hart against his plesure in any thing, that ever I 
said or did concerning his great matter of his manage, or 
oxieerning the primatie of the Pope. Nor would I wish 
other tiling in this world more liefe, then that his H« in 

02 



Digitized by 



Google 



196 APPENDIX OP 

these things al three, as perfectly knew my dealing, and as 
thorowly saw my mind, as I do my self, or as God doth 
himself: whose sight pieroeth deeper into' my hart, then 
mine awne. 
The Nun. For, Sir, as for the first matter, that is to wit, my letter 
or communication with the nun^ (the whole discourse wher- 
of in my former letter I have as {dainly declared unto you 
as I posably can,) so jM»y I God to withdraw that scruple 
and doubt of my good mind out of the Emgs noble bresU 
And none otherwise, but as I not only thought ncme harme» 
but also purposed good. And in that thing most in which 
as I perceive his G. conceiveth most grief and suspition. 
That is to wit, in my letter which I wrote unto her. And 
therfore. Sir, sith I have by my writing declared the troth 
of my dede, and am ready by mine oath to declare the troth 
of mine intent, I can devise no ferther thing by me to be 
done in that matter, but only beseech Almighty God to put 
into the Kings gracious mind, that as God knoweth the 
thing is indeed, so his noble G. may take it. 
The King's As touching the second point, concerning his Gfl greai 
te]M>f muv ^n^^^ of his marriage, to the intent that you may se cause 
Tinge. ^()| ii^Q better conscience to make suite unto his H. for me, 
I ahal as plainly declare you my demeanor in that nuUtor, 
as I have already declared you in the other. For more 
plainly can I not. 

Sir, upon a time, at my ooming beyond sea, where I had 
been in the Kings busines, I repaired, as my duty was, unto 
die Kings G. being at that time at Hampton Court At 
which time suddenly his H. walking in the gallery, brake 
with me of his great matter; and shewed me, that it was 
now perceived his mariage was not only against the positive 
laws of the Church, and the written law of God ; but also 
in such wise against the law of nature, that it could in no 
wise by the Church be dispensable. Now so was it, that 
before my going over the sea, I had heard certain things 
movvd against the bul of the dispensaticm, conoeniing the 
words of the law Levitical, and the law Deuteronomyeal, 
k> prove the prohibition to be Jure divino* But yet p^«» 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 19T 

CHTed I not at that time, but that the greater hope of tfa« 
matter stood in certain faults, that ware founden in the buls 
wherby the 1ml should by the law be not sufficient. And 
nich oomforte there was in that point, as far as I perceived 
a good season, that the Council on the other part were fain 
to bring forth a brief, by which they pretended those de- 
bates to be supplyed. The truth of which brief was by the 
Kmgs Councel suspected: and mych diligence was there 
after daa f(»* the trial of that point Wherin what was 
finally founden, either I never knew, or ellys I not remem« 
ber. But I reherse you this to the intent you shal know, 
that the first time that ever I heard that pdmt moved, that 
it diould be in such high degree against the law of nature, 
was the time in which, as I began to tell you, the K. G. 132 
shewed it me himself, and layd the Bible open before me, 
and shewed me the words that moved his H. and divers 
other erudite persons so to think, and asked me ferther 
what my self thought theron. 

At which time, not presuming to look that his H. should 
any thing take that point for the more proved or improved 
for my poor mind in so great a matter, I shewed neverthe- 
less, as my duty was, at his commandment, what thing I 
thought upcm the words which I there read. Wh^upon 
his H. accepting benignely my suddain unadvised answer, 
commanded me to commune ferther with Mr. Fox, now his 
Graces Almoner, and to read a boolc with him, that then 
was making for that matter. After which book read, and 
my poor opinion eftsones declared unto his H., his H. like 
a prudent and a virtuous Prince, assembled at another 
time at Hampton Court a good nombre of very wel learned 
men : at which time, as far as ever I heard, ihere were (as 
was in so great a matter most hkely to be) divers opinions 
among them. Howbeit I never heard, but that they agreed 
at that time upon a certain fimn, in which the book should 
be made. Which book was afterward, at York Place, in 
my L. Cardinals chamber, read in the presence of divers 
Bpe. and many learned men. And they al thought, that 
there appeaxed in the book good and reasonable causes, diat 

o3 



Digitized by 



Google 



198 APPENDIX OF 

might move the K. H. being so virtuous a Prmce, to oob^ 
ceive in his mind a scruple against his manage. Which 
while he could not otherwise avoyd, he did wel and virtu- 
ously, for the acquiescing of his conscience, to sue and pnK 
cure to have his doubt decided by judgment of the Church. 
After this the suite began, and the Legats sat upon the 
matter. During al which time I never meddled therin, 
nor was a man meet to do. For the matter was in hand 
by an ordinary process of the spiritual law : wherof I could 
little skil. And yet while the Legates were sitting upon 
the matter, it pleased the Kings H. to send me in the com- 
pany of my L. of London, now of Durham, in ambassiate 
about the peace, that, at our being there, was concluded at 
Cameray, between his H. and the Emperor, and the French 
King. And after my coming home bis H. of his only 
goodnes, as far unworthy as I was therto, made me, as you 
wel know, his Chancellor of his realm. Soon after which 
time his G. moved me again yet eftsones, to look and con- 
sider his great matter, and wel and indifferently to ponder 
such things as I should find therin. And if it so were, 
that therupon it should happe me to se such things as 
should persuade me to that part, he would gladly use me 
among others of his councellors in that matter. And 
nevertheles he graciously declared unto me, that he would 
in no wise that I should other thing do or say therin, 
than that I should perceive mine awne conscience should 
serve me. And that I should first look unto God, and after 
God unto him. Which most gracious words was the first 
lesson also» that ever hi^ G* gave me at my first coming into 
his noble service. 

This motion was to me very comfortable, and much I 
longed, beside any thing that my self either had seen, or by 
further search should hap to find for the tone part or the 
tother, yet especially to have some confereiice in the matter 
with some such of his Graces learned Councel, as most for 
his part had laboured and most hand found in the matter. 
133 Wherupon bis H. assigned unto me the now most reveu 
rend Fathers, the Archbps. of Canterbury and York, with 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 199 

Mkster Dr. Fox, now his G^s Almoner, «ad Master Dr. 
Nicolas, the Italian Prere. Wherupon I not <mly sought 
and read, and, as far forth as my poor wit and learning 
served me, wel weighed and considered evei^ such thing, 
as I could find my self, or read in any other mannys labour, 
that I could get, which any thing had written therin : but 
had also diligent conference with his G^s councellors afore- 
said. Whose honors and worships I nothing mistrust in 
this point, but that they both have and wil report unto his 
H. tliat they never found obstinate manner nor fashion in 
me, but a mind as toward and as cc»iformable, as reason 
could in a matter disputable require. Wherupon the Kings 
H. being ferther advertised, both by them and my self, of 
my poor opinion in the matter, (wherin to have been able 
and meet to do him service I would as I then shewed his 
H. have been more glad, than of al such worldly commodi- 
ties, as I either then had, or ever shal come to,) his H. gra^ 
dously taking m gre my good mind in that behalf, used of 
his blessed disposition, in the prosecuting of his great mat- 
ter only those, of whom his G. had good number, whose 
consciences his G. perceived wel and fully persuaded upon 
that part : and as wel my self, as any other, to whom his 
H. thought the thing to seem otherwise, be used in his other 
business. Abiding of his abundant goodnes nevertheless 
gracious Lord unto me : nor never was willing to put any 
man in ruffle or trouble of his consduence. 

After this did I nothing more therin ; nor never any word 
wrot I therin, to the impairing of his G^s part, neither 
before nor after, nor any man diys . by my prociurenient : 
but settling my mind m quiet, to serve his G. in other things, 
I would not so much as look, nor wittingly let ly by. me 
any book of the other part. Albeit that I ^adly read after- 
wards div«*s books that were made on his part yet. Nor 
never would* I read the book that Master Abel made on the 
other side ; nor other books, which were, as 1 heard say, 
made in Latin beyond the sea, nor ever give ear to the 
Popes procedings in the matter. 

Moreover, wheras I had founden in my study a book tiiat 

o 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



900 APPENDIX OF 

I had befiare borrowed of my L. of Bath, whidli book he 
had made of the matter at such time as the Legates sat 
here thempon, which book had been by me negl^ently cast 
aaide, and that I shewed him I woukl B&ad him home hts 
book again, he told me, that in good faith he had lon^ time 
before disduuged his mind of that matter, and having fior« 
gotten that copy to remain in my hand, had bnmed his 
awne copy that he had th»of at home : and because he no 
more minded to meddle in the matter, he desired ae to. 
bum the same book too ; and upon my faith so did I. 

Besides this, divers otl^r wmyes have I so used my self, 
that if I rehearsed them al, it would wel appear, that I 
never have had against his G'^s manage «iy maner de- 
meanor, whoby his H. might have any maner cause or 
occasion of displesure agamst me. For likewise as I am 
not he whidi either can, or whcnn it could beoome to take 
upon him the determination or decision of such a weighty 
matter; nor boldly to affirm this thing or that therin^ wherof 
134 divers points a great way pas my learning; so am I he, 
that among other his G^s faithful subjects, (his £L being in 
possesion of his manage, and this noble woman reafty 
anmnted Queen) ndither murmur at it, nor dispi^e upon 
it, nor never did, nor wil. But without any other numer 
meddling ot the ^matter among Ins odier faithful subjects, 
faithfully pray to Grod for his G. and her both, long to live 
and wel, and their noUe issue too, in sudi wise as may be 
to the plesure of Gkxl, honcnr and surety to themaelf, rest, 
peace, wealth, and profit unto this noble realm. 
The prima- As touchhig the third point, the prffno^ of the Pope, I 
^' nothing meddle in the master. Troth it is, that aa I teU 

you, when you desired me to shew you what I thought 
tlierin, I was my self some time not <^ the mind, that die 
primatie of that see diould be b^un by the institution of 
God, until that I read in the matter those things that die 
Kings H. had written in his most fiunous book against die 
heretics oi Martin Luther. At the first reading wherof I 
moved the K. H. either to leave out that point, or dbe to 
touch it more slenderly ; for doubt of such thii^ as after 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AMD ORIGINALS. Wl 

migkt hap to fal in question betwc^i his H. and saaie 
Pope: as between Prinoes and Fqpes diverB times I»ve doti« 
Wherunto his H. answered me» that he would in no wke 
anj thing nunish al that matter. Of which thing his H. 
shewed me a secret cause, wherof I never had any thing 
heard before. But surely after that I had read hia G\ 
book thenb, and so many other things as I have seen iat 
that point by this continuance of diese x years since and 
moce^ have foundea in effect the substance of al the holy 
Doctors from S. Ignatius^ disdple to S. John the BTaagdist^ 
unto our own dayes, both Latins and Gred^s, so consonant, 
and agreingin that point, and the thing by General CouireeL 
so confirmed ako, that, in good faith, I never neither read 
nor heard any tlung of aucb effect on the other side, that 
ever could lead me to think, that my consci^ice were wel 
discharged, but rather in right great peril, if I should {[d-. 
low that othar side, aed deny liie primatie to be provided 
by God. Which if we did,, yet can I nothings as I shewed 
you, perceive any ccmimodity, that ev^ cmdd come by thai 
denyaL For that primatie is at the leastwise instituted by 
the corps of Christaidome, and fcMr a great ui^nt cause^ ia 
avoyding of schismes^ and corroborate by continuAl sucees- 
sioa more then the qpace of a thousand years at the least. 
Far there are past ahnoet a thousand years, alh the time of 
h(dy S. Gregory. 

And therfore, silh al Christendom is one corps, I cannot 
pere^ve how a monber therof may, without the coamiott 
assent of the body, depart from the common head. And 
then if we may not lawfully leave it by our selves,. I cannot 
pox^ve (but if the thing were a treatii^ in a General Coun. 
eel) ^at the question could avail, wh^her the |»kaatie 
were instituted immediately by God, or ordained by his 
Church ? As for the General Councels assembled law^y, 
I never could perceive, but tlmt^ in the deelaratioa of the 
truth to be beSbved and to be standen to, the authority 
therof ought 'to be taken for indubitable* Ck das were 
there in nothii^ no certainty, but throu^ Christendom, 
upon every mans affectioimte reason, al things might be 



Digitized by 



Google 



90S APPENDIX OF 

brought, fro day to daj^ to continual rufBe and confusion^ 
From which by the General Councels, the Spirit of God, 
assisting every* such Counsel wel assembled, keepeth, and 
135eyer shal keep, the' corps of the Catholic Church. And 
verily, sitii the E. H. hath, as by the book of his honoraUe 
Councel appeareth, appealed to the General Counod frmn 
the Popey (in which Councel I beseech our Lord to send his 
6. comfortable speed,) methinkith in my po(»r mind, it could 
be no furtherance there unto his G^s cause, if his H. should 
in his own realm before, either by laws-making, or books- 
putting forth, seem to derogate and deny, not only the pri> 
matie of the see apostolick, but also the authority of the 
General Councels. Which I verily trust his H. intendeth 
not For in the next General Councel it may wel happen, 
that this Pope may be dq)osed, and another sustituted in 
his room, with whom the E. H. may be very wel content. 

For albeit that I have for mine own part such c^inion of 
the Popes primatie, as I have shewed you, yet never thought 
I the Pope above the General Councel, nor never have, in 
any book of mine put forth among the Eings subjects in 
our vulgar tongue, avaunced greatly the Popes authority. 
For albeit that a man may peradventure somewhat find 
therin, that after the common maner of al Christen realmes 
I speak of him as Primate; yet never do I «tick theron 
with reasoning and proving of that point. And of my book 
against the Moiker^ I wrot not, I wot wel, five lynys, and 
yet xA no mo, but only of S. Peter himself. From whose 
person many take not the primatie, even of those that graunt 
it none of hid successors. And yet was that book made, 
printed, and put forth of very troth, before that any of the 
books of the Councel was either printed or spoken of. But 
wheras I had written therof at length in my conAitation 
before, and for the proof therof had compiled together al 
that I could find therfore, at such time as I little lodced 
that there should fal between the E. H. and the Pope such 
a breach as is fallen i»nce; when I, after that, saw the 
thing likely to draw sudi displesure between them, I sup-* 
pressed it utterly, and never put word therof into my book. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 908 

but put out the remnant without. Which thing wel de- 
dareth, that I never intended any thing to meddle in that 
matter against the Kings gracious plesure, whatsoever mine 
own opinion were therin. 

And thus have I, good Master Cromwel, long troubled 
your masterahip with a long process of these matters, with 
whidi I neither durst, nor it could become me to encumber 
the Kings noble Grace. But I beseech you for our Lords 
love, that you be not so weary of my most cumbrous suit^ 
but that it may like you at that opportune time or times, as 
your wisdome may find, to help that his H. may, by your 
goodnes, be fully informed of my true faithful mind : and 
that in the matter of that wicked woman, there never was 
on my part any other mind than good : nor yet in any other 
thing else never was there, nor never shal there be, any 
further fault founden in me, than that I cannot in every 
thing think the same way, that some other men of more 
wisdom and deeper learning do. Nor can find in my hart 
otherwise to say, than as mine awn conscience giveth me : 
which condition hath never grown in any thing, that ever 
might touch his gracious plesure, of an obstinate mind, or 
misaffected appetite; but of a timerous conscience, rising 
happily for lack of better proceding. And yet not without 
tender respect unto my most bounden duty towards his 
most noble Grace. Whose only favour I so much esteem, 
that I nothing have of mine awne in al this WOTld, except 136 
only my soul, but that I wil with better wil forgoe it, than 
abide of his H. one heavy displesant look. 

And thus I make an end of my long tedious process, be^ 
seeching the blessed Trinity, for the great goodnes ye shew 
me, and the great comfort ye do me, both bodily and ghostly 
to prosper you, and in heaven to reward you. At Chelcith, 
the vth day of March^ by 

Your deeply bounden 

Tho. More, Kt. 



Digitized by 



Google 



E.6. 



SM APPENDIX OF 

Number XLIX. 
SkaxtoUj Biihop ^ SalMury^ to Swrttary Crumwd ; mi 

answer to orders sent him Jbr preaching the Kin^s su* 

premaof. 
cieopatn, HONORABLE Sir, I certify your good mastersbiii, 
that I Jbaye this day received the Xuigs moet honorable 
letters, sent unto me firom you by my servant : and rejoyce 
not a little, that it hath pleased his Hi^mes to write so 
earnestly unto bis Bishops in this so earnest a cause : think* 
ing surely, that Gtod hath used your wisdom to sdr up the 
good Prince hereunto. Wherof I highly thank that Almighty 
iKMrd. Praying you also to go on stil finom one thing to 
another, as your wisd<nne, yea Gods very wisdom in you, 
exoiteth and stirreth you, til the usurped power of that 
man of Rome be dean abolished and put out of the hearts 
of the ]Qngs subjects. And I shal with al my diligenee 
apfdy my self to the accomplishmcait of this his so godly 
commandmant, by Gods grace. 

And forasmuch as I have tdcen my leave of the King 
and Queoi^ and tary for nothii^ now but only fur the in- 
strumei^ called eusiodm temporalimmj I ^itsoones beseech 
your masterdiip to have that in your remen^rance, when 
you shal next rq>air unto the Court, togeth^ with a dift- 
diarge fur taking any oath of the residentiarieB of Sanun : 
whidi surely thqr wil exact of me, unles I brii^ some- 
thing, either from the Kii^ his Highnes, or else from you, 
his chief Councellor, for to stop their mouths. 

And as fat sealing new obligations, if it like you to oom^ 
mand your servant to send me them to morrow by this 
l»inger, I shal seal them and send them to you without ai^ 
tairianoe, by the grace of Grod. Who conserve you and 
prosper you in al godly purposes and enterprises. Mocte- 
lack, the iiii. da|y of Jmae. 

Your own to command, 
Nic. Shaxton, Bishop of Sarum. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS* HOB 

Number L. 137 

Bobertj Bishop cf ChicheHer^ to Secretary Crumwel; upM 
^ same argument 
AFTER my most hearty reoommendatioiis, inih fike cicAptAra* 
lliaiiks for your manifold Undneases shewed mito me in 
times past: Pleaseth it you to be advertked, that upon Sim* 
d«y, vix, the 19th day of this instant month of June, alter 
such smal taknt, as God hsth lent me, I preadied the word 
of God openly in my cathedral diurdi of Chidiester; and 
alao published thore the Eings most dreadfiil oommandmoit 
eoncoming (with other thkigs) the uniting of the Supreme 
Head of the Church of Engkiad unto the imperial Crown 
<ii this realm ; and also the dbolislmg and secluding out of 
this realm the inormities and abuses of the Bp. of B4mie8 
autlK»ity usurped within the same. And likewise have sent 
forth my Suffiragan to preach and publish most speedily the 
same m the populous townes within my diooes. And fuxther 
hare preceded^ that by this daj ait the furthest, ibete is 
neither Abbot, Prior, Dean, Archdeacon, Provost, Parson, 
Vicar^ nor Curate within my dioces, but they have ecm^ 
mandment to publish the same in their chturches every Sun- 
day and solemne feast aocotdin^y. And, as much as in me 
is, I shal see and cause them to continue in doing of thdr 
duty in this behalf. Most heartily desiring you to move 
the K. Hi^nes,' that it may jdease his Grace, considering 
my age and impoten^, that the further doing of these pre- 
misses by other sufficient persons may be sufficient for my 
disdiarge in this behalf. And if it shal please you to par- 
liculaiiy advertise me of the Sings plesure herein, ye dial 
bind me to do you any plesure, that lyeth in my little 
power. And thus fare ye most heartily wel. From Selsey 
xxviii<> June. 

Your bounden orator, 
Robt. Cicest. 



Digitized by 



Google 



a06 APPENDIX OF 

Number LI. 
John^ Bishop of lAnccihi^ to Mr. Crumwd; of the same 

matter, 
cieopatm, RIGHT worshipful Master Secretary ; My duty reibem- 
'^' 'bred unto your good mastership, with my humble diankB 
for al your goodnes towards me, and in al my causes 
ever. Pleaseth it the same to understand, that I hare, ac- 
cording as I am bounden, and aa the King his Grace com* 
mandment was by his letters, once the reeeit of the same^ 
set forth, and caiised to be declared throu^iout my dioces, 
138 his title, dignity, and style of Supreme Head in earthy im« 
mediately under God, of the Church of England, and ahal 
so Continue. And for as much as the last letter of deelaratioii 
in English, which your mastership sent unto me last, must 
go into so many several places within niy diocess, that al the 
Clerks I have are not able to write them in long process of 
time, I have caused dOOO of the same to be put in print, for 
the speedy and good setting forward thereof: and have sent 
unto you a paper of the same. Beseeching you, I may 
have knowledg of your plesure by this bearer my aervoBt : 
whether it be your plesure I shal in this forme in print send 
forth the same or not. And your plesure known, it shal 
not be long in doing, God willing. 

Over this I have in mean time set forth to divers parts in 
every shire within my diocess the same in writing, as many 
as al my clarks could in the mean seascm write, and are 
doing stil. Thus the Godhead preserve your, good master- 
ship. Written at Wobum, this xxv. day Jimii. 

Your bedisman, and priest, 

John Lincoln. 



Number LII. 
Cuthberty Bishop of Durham^ to Mr. Crumwei; concerning 
his preaching the Kin^s supremacy. 
cieop. E. e. AND where now of late I have also received the Kings 
^* ' * most honorable letters, sent unto me by Sir Francis Bygot, 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «07 

Kt. containing the Kings Highnes commandment for setting 
forth of his title of Supreme Head of the Church of Eng- 
land, and the abolishment of the authority of the Bp. of 
Home; I not only my self, before the rfeceit of the same 
letters, had don my duty in setting forth his title of Su- 
preme Head, but also caused others to do the same. Ajid 
so his Grace was prayed, for ever since the proclamation of 
the act therupon made. And eftsones upon the receit of 
the Kings said letter, I repair^ to Duresm, and thiere 
preached my self again in great presence, as wel in setting 
forth the Kings title, as in declaring the usurped authority 
of :the fip, of Rome, heretofore used in this realm. And so 
have done, and shal, from time to time, accom{^[]sh the Kings 
commimdment in my diocess, God willing. 
. . There were words in the said letter that sore grieved me ; 
that the Kings Highnes should repute, that I should look 
for a new world, or mutation. If the Kings H. knew my 
mind, as God doth, sure I am; those words had nbt been 
put in. For I have been as sore against such usurpations 
of the Bp. of Rome, as dayly did grow, as any man of my 
degree in this reahne. And that I should now look for the 
renewing of that thing, which I withstood heretofore, as^ far 
as I might, when he -flourished most, it is not likely. Surely 
I look for no mutation, nor new world, but one; which is 139 
the changing of this life transitory to the life eternal in the 
wcnrld to come. Which mutation, whensoever it shal happen, 
I beseech Almighty Jesus of his infinite mercy, that I may 
leave the Kings H. in his most prosperous reign many years 
after my decease, to myche increase of his honour, the 
wealth of his subjects, and the propagation of his most 
royal posterity. And thus Almighty Jesus preserve your 
good mastership to his plesur^ and yours. From Aukland 
the xxL day of July. 

Your maste.rshipQ humble bedeman, 

Cuthbert Duresm. 



Digitized by 



Google 



«» APPENDIX OF 

Number LIII. 

77ie Km^$ letter to the Eari qfSiissex; to seize euch as 

preached up the Pope's authority in England. 

By the King. 
HENRY R. 

Cleopatra, BIGHT trusty and right wcl beloved oouein, yre greet 
'you we!. And where it is commen to our knowledg, that 
snndry persons, as wel Religious, as Secular Priests and 
Curates, in their parishes, and divers places within this our 
reafan, do daily, as much as in them is, set forth and extol 
the jurisdiedon and authority of the Bp. of Borne, ocheiv 
wise called Pope ; sowing thor seditious, pestilent, and fSsdse 
doctrin ; praying for him in the pulpt, and making him a 
God, to the great deceit, alluding, and sedudng of our sub- 
jects, brining them into errors, sedidons, and evil opinions : 
more preferring the power, lawes, and jiuisdiction of the sttd 
Bp. of Rome, then the most holy lawes and precepts of Al- 
mighty God: we therfore, minding not only to procede 
for an unity and quietnes to be had and continued among 
our said subjects, but also greatly coveting and desiring 
tiiem to be brought to a perfection and knowledg of the 
mere verity and truth ; and no lenger to be seduced nor 
bhnded with any such superstitious and false doctrin of any 
earthly usurper of Gtxls laws ; wol therfore and command 
you, that where and whensoever ye shal apperceive, know, 
of hear tel of any such seditious persons, tfiat in such wise 
do thread, teach, and preach, or otherwise set forth, any such 
opinions and permcious doctrine, to the exaltation of the 
. power of die Bp. of Borne ; bpnging tberby our subjects 
into error, grudge, and murmuration ; that ye inddayedly 
do apprehend and take them, or cause them to be apjnre- 
hended and taken, and so committed to ward, there to re- 
main without bayle or mainprize, until upon your adver- 
dsement dierof unto us, or our Councel, ye shal know our 
further plesiure in that behalf. Yeven under our signet at 
our manor of Greenwich, the 17th day of April. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AJJD ORIGINALS. «9 

Number LIV. j^q 

The King's Utters to the Justices of peace; tojurther the 
Kin^s cause of the supremacy. 

By the King, 
HENRY R, 
TRUSTY and right wel beloved, we greet you weLcieopttn, 
Afld wheras heretofore, as ye know, both upon most just^***''*^** 
and vertuous foundations, grounded upon the laws of Al- 
mighty God and holy Scripture, and also by the deliberate 
advise, consultation, consent, and agreement, as wel of the 
Bps. and Clergy, ad by the nobles and omimons temporal 
of this our realm assembled in our High Court of Pariament, 
and by authority pf the same; the abuses of the Bp. of 
RrOme his authority and jurisdiction, of long time usurped 
against us, have been hot (mly utterly extirped, abolished, ^ 
and secluded ; but also the saine our nobles and commons, 
both of the Clergy arid Temporalty, by another several act, 
and Upon like foundation, for the public weal of this our 
realm, have .united, knit, and annexed to us^ and the crown No?emb. 
imperiall of this our realm, the title, dignity, and stile of 
Supreme Head in earth, immediatly under Gixl, of the . 
Churdi of England, as undoubtedly evermore we have 
been : which thing also die same Bps. and Clei^y particu- 
larly, in their Convocations, have wholly and intyrely con^ 
sented, recognized, ratified, confirmed, and approved auten- 
liquely in writing, both by their speciall oaths, profes^on, 
and writing under their signes and seals; so utta:ly re* 
nouncing al other oaths, obedience, and jurisdiction, either 
of the said Bp. of Rome, or of any other Potentate. We 
late you wit, that perpending and consid^ing the charge 
and commission in this behalf given xmto us by Almighty 
(rod, together with the great quietnes, rest, and tranqi^illity 
that hereby may ensue to our faithful subjects, both in 
their consciences, and otherwise to the plesure of Almighty 
God, in case the said Bps. and Clezgy of this our realm 
should sincerely, truly, and faithfully set forth, declare, and 
preach unto our said subjects the very true word of God, - 

vox. I. PAET ir. P 



Digitized by 



Google 



ana APPENDIX OP 

and without al maner c<J»ur, digfiimyilation, and hypocnsy, 
maiufeilt} publish, and declare, the great and innumeraUe 
inormities and abuses, which the said Bp. of Rome, as wel 
in title and stile, as also in authority and jurisdiction, of 
long time unlawfully and. unjustly Hath usurped upon us, 
our progemtors, and al other Christian princes ; have not 
only addrest our letters general to al and every the same 
Bps. straitiy charging and commanding them, not only in 
their proper persons, to declare, teach, and preach unto the 
people the true, mere, and sincere word of Gkxl : and how 
the said tide, stile, and jurisdictiim of Supierae Head apper- 
taineth uHto us, our crown and dignity royal ; and to give 
like warning, monition, and charge, to al Abbots, Priors^ 
Deans, Archdeacons, Provosts, Parsons, Vicars, Curates, 
Schoolmasters, luid al other ecclesiastical persons inthin their 
diocesses, to do the semblable in their churches every Sun- 
141 day and solemn feast; and also in th^r schodes: and to 
cause al maner prayers^ orizons, rubricks^ and canons in 
mass-books, and al other books used in churches, wherin 
the smd Bp. is named, utterly to be abolished, eradicated^ 
and rased out, in such wise as the said Bp. of Rome, his 
name and memory, for evarmore (excqit to hb contumely 
and re{»t)ch) may be extinct, supprest, aiKi obscured: but 
ako to our Justices of the peace, that th^ in every place, 
withki the {nrednct of their commission, do make and cause 
to be made diligent search, ifait, and espyal, whether the 
said Bps. and Clergy do truly and fflnoerely^ without bsij 
maner doke or dissimulation, execute and accomplish their 
said charge to them committed in this behalf: and to cer- 
tify us and our Councel of such of them tha( should omit 
or leave undon any part of the premisnes ; or else in the 
execution therof should coldly and fainedly use any manar 
sinister addition, interjn'etation, or cloke ; as more plainly 
is expressed in our said letters : 

Wee, oonttdering the great good and furtherance that ye 
may do in these matters, in the parties about you, and 
especially at your being at mzes and sesaons, in the decla- 
ration of the premisses, have thought it good, necessary, and 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORD^ AND ORldlNALS- 211 

expedient, to write these our letters unto you; whom we 
esteem to be of subh singular zele and affection towards the 
glory of Almighty God, and of so faithful and loving hearts 
towards us, as ye wol, with all your wisdomes, diligences, 
and labours, accomplish al such things as might be to the pre- 
ferment and setdng forth of Gods word, and the amplifica- 
tion, defence, and maintenance of our said interest, right, 
title, stile, jurisdiction, and authority appertaining unto us, 
our dignity, prerogative, and crown imperial of this our 
realm ; wol and dedre you, and nevertheles straitly charge 
and command you, that, laying apart al vain affections, re- 
spects, and ^ carnal considerations, and setting before your 
eyes the mirror of truth, the glory of God, the right and 
dignity of your Soveraign Lord, thus sounding to the in- 
estimable unity and commodity, both of your selves, and al 
other our loving and faithful subjects, ye do not only make 
difigent search within the precincts of your commission and 
authority, whether the said Bps. and Clergy do truly and 
stirely, as before, preach, teach, and declare to the people 
the premisses, according to their duties ; but also at your 
said sitting in afssizes and sessions ye do persuade, shew, and 
declare unto the said people the very tenor, effect, and pur- 
pose of the premisses in such wise, as tlie said Bishops and 
Clergy may the better, not only do and execute their said 
duties, but that also the parents and rulers of families may 
declare, teach, and inform th^ childer and servants in the 
specialties of the same, to the utter extirpation of the said 
Bishop^s usurped authority, name, and jurisdiction for ever. 
Shewing also and declaring unto the people, at your said 
sessions, the treasons traitorously committed against us and 
our laws by the late Bp. of Rochester and Sir Thomas 
More, Kt. who therby, and by divers secret practices of 
their malicious mind against us, intended to seminate, en* 
gender, and breed among our people and subjects a most 
mischievous and seditious opinion, not only to their own 
confusion, but also of divers others, who lately have con- 
dignely suffered execution according to their demerits. And 
in such wise dilating the same, with persuasions to the same 



Digitized by 



Google 



?18 APPENDIX OF 

142 our people, as they may be the better riped^ established, and 
satisfied in the truth, And consequently, that al our faith- 
ful and true subjects may therby detest and abhor, in th&r 
hearts and deeds, the most recreaunt [miscreant] and traiter- 
qus abuses and behaviors of the said malicious malefactors, 
as they be most worthy. And finding any default, negli- 
gence, or dissimulation in any maner of person or persons, 
not doing his duty in this party, yee immediatly advertise 
us and our Councel of the default, maner, and fashion of the 
same. Letting you wit, that considering the great moment, 
weight, and importance of this matter, as wherupon depend- 
eth the unity, rest, and quietnes of this our realm, if ye 
should, contrary to your duties, and our expectation and 
trust, neglect, be slack, or omit to do diligently your duty 
in the true performance and execution of our mind, plesure, 
and commandment, as before ; or would hadt and stumble at 
any part or specialty of the same : be ye assured, that we, 
like a prince of justice, wol so punish and correct your de-: 
fault and negligence therin, as it shal be an example to al 
others, how, contrary to their allegiances, oaths, and duties, 
they do frustrate, deceive, and disobey the just and lawful 
commandment of their Sovereign Lord, in such things as 
by the true, hearty, and faithful execution wherof they shal 
not only prefer the honor and glory of God, now set forth, 
the majesty and imperial dignity of their Sovereign Lord, 
but also import and bring an inestimable unity, concord, 
and tranquillity of the public and common, state of this 
realm : wherunto, both by the laws of God and nature 
and man, they be utterly obliged and boUnden. And ther- 
fbre faile ye not most effectually, earnestly, and entyrely, to 
se the premisses done and executed, upon pain of your 
allegiances, and as ye wol avoid our high indignation and 
displesure at your uttermost perils. Yeven under pur signet 
at our manor beside Westminster, the xxvth day of June, 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 213 

Number LV. 

TTiomas Bedyl, to the Kin^s victors ; when he sent them 
his emendations of a book Jbr preaching and declaring' 
^ Ki/n^s power, 

IN my right harty wise I commend me to you. And cieopatn, 
where I have altered some things in the treatise devised for -^-P-**®' 
preaching and setting forth of the Kings title of Supreme 
Head, and of the extinction of the power and jurisdiction of 
the Bp. of Rome : wherin I have counselled with Master 
Almoner % and have shewed him what I have done ; which *^^' ^^* 
is much busied at Lambeth, as ye know : I have therfore Hereford, 
sent the said alterations unto you : that ye, comparing the 
book that ye have already with this, may take or leave, as 
ye shal like or disallow. 

In the be^nning, where it is written. They shal preach 
and declare^ I have altered it through the book thus, / ck- 
clare unto you^ or this. Ye shal understand. For else, I sup- 
pose, many of the Curates be so brute, that they would read 
or speake every word as it was written, and say of them- 143 
selves in the pulpit, Hiey shal preach and declare ; as a 
talk runs of a collier that did so in a stage play, &c. 

Also, in the beginning be two maners of entring into the 
matter : one for learned, one other for ignorant. 

I have also brought in a good saying or two of Ter- 
tullian, that princes be highest next God. I have brought 
in divers histories of the Bible, that Kings commanded the 

Priests, constituted the Priests and Levites, punished 

the highest Bp. sometime with death, sometime revenging 
them, and setting one other in their place. And this I did 
for certain causes which yee may correct. 

I have left out the allegory of the repairing of the [tem- 
pie] when it was in hiine, because it is not the allegory 
sense, but the literal sense that must prove any matter sut 
ficiently. And that princes may reform the Clergy doing 
amiss, it is better proved in that book otherwise. 

I have also added something in the end, as ye may soon 



Digitized by 



Google 



%U APPENDIX OF 

percdye. And besides this, the book standeth in most 
places even as it did, saying here aod there a word. 

I have drawn a title to be set brfore the book, which ye 
may emend at your plesure ; and further do with this book 
as it shal like you. I pray you haye me in mind at this 
change, as out of your own I 4esired you in my last letters. 
And thus fare ye as wel as I would my self to fare. From 
London, the 5th day of ^Mg^^ T^^ common sicknes 
waxeth very busy in London. 

By your own 

Thomas BedyL 



Number LVI. 
CrumweVs letter to certain momuterieSf that Jiared the 
King would Jbrce them to surrender: assuring them of 
their continuancef upon their suitable behaviour to their 
institution. And to apprehend such as should report the 
contrary. 
^^J^«r. AFTER my harty commendations. Albeit I doubt not, 
£. 4. * but haying long athence received the Kings Highnes let- 
ters ; wherin his Majesty signified unto you, that using your 
selves like his good and faithful subjects, his Grace would 
not in anywise interrupt you in your state and kind of 
hving: and that his plesure therefore was, in case any man 
should declare any thing to the contrary, you should cause 
him to be apprehended, and kept in sure custody, till fur- 
ther knowledge of his Graces plesure; you would so firmeljt 
rqx)6e your selvesan the tenor of his said letters, as now hia 
words ; lie any voluntary surrender made by any govemoui: 
and company of any religious hou0e sithence that time^ 
shal put you in any doubt or fear of suppresaon or change 
144 of your kind of life and policy. Yet the most excellent 
wbdom of his Majesty, knowing as wel ^hat on the one side 
fear may enter upon a contrary apparance, where the ground 
and original is not known; as on the other side, that in 
such cases there cannot want some majicjous and cank](:ed 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. MS 

hearts, that upon a voluntary and frank surrender would 
persuade and blow abroad a general and a violent suppres- 
aon ; to the intent you should safely adhere to the sentence 
of the said letters l^ his Highnes already addrest unto you, 
and like good subjects ensue the purpart of the same in the 
apprehension and detention of al such persons that had 
brought or would instil die contrary : wheras certain go- 
vemours and companies of few religious houses have latdy 
made free and voluntary surrenders into his Graces hailds: 
hath ocxnmanded me for your reposes, quiets, and for the 
causes specified on his Graces behalf, to advertise you, that 
unles there had been oftrturto miule by the said houses 
that have rengned, his Grace would never have received 
the same : and that his Majesty intendeth not tn any wise to 
trouble you, or to devise for the suppression of any reli^ous 
house that standeth ; except they shal either desire of them^ 
aelves with one whole consent to resign or forsake the same, 
or else misuse themselves contrary to their alle^ancie. In 
which case they shal deserve the loss of tmth more than 
their houses and possessions ; that is, the loss also c^ their li vesi 
Wherefore in this you tnay repose your selves: givii^ 
your sehes to serve €rod devoutly, to live like true and 
faithful subjects to his Majesty, and to provide honestly 
for the sustentation of your houses, and the relieving of 
poor people with the hoispitality of the same; without con<»> 
sumption and wilful wast and spoil of things, which hath 
been lately made in many abbies; as tho the goveniors of 
them minded only their dissolution : you may be sure that 
you shal not be impeached by his Majesty : but that hi^ 
Grace wol be your shield or defence against al other that 
would minister unto you any injury or displesure. And if 
any man, of what degree soever he be, dial pronounce any 
thing to the contrary hereof, fail you not, either to appre^ 
bend him, if you shal be able, or, if he be such a personage 
that you shal not dare to meddle with, to write to his Ma» 
jesties Highnes their name or names ; and report, that he 
or they, so rude behavkig themselves, may be punished for 
the same, as shal a|^rtain. 

p 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



ne APPENDIX OF 

Number LVH. 
Lef^ and Ap RicCj to Secretanry Crtmxoel; coMerning tie 
inhibUums ^Bishops. 
b!7^m5 after due cominendationB, please it your masterdiip 
to be advertised : That we, supposing that the Bps. would 
be in hand with you again toud^ng the inhibUionSf thought 
good to shew you such reasons, as moved us to cause than 
to be made after that maner. 

First, Wheras the King, tho he were alwayes so indeed, 
yet but now of late agnized and declared Supreme Head of 
145 the Church of England, and could not put Uiat title in real 
possession and execution, but if he took into his hands once 
al jurisdiction and power; and, for a seascm, or at his pie- 
sure, exercise the same for the establishment of his subjects^ 
and a perpetual monument : 

Also, lest the Bps. if they had alwayes enjoyed this ju^ 
risdiction without any interruption, would (as in maner 
they do already) have supposed and reckoned, they had re-^ 
odved the same firom elsewhere, than from the Kings Higb- 
nes; it seemed to us good, that they should be driven by 
this means to agnize their author, spring, and fountain; aa 
else they be too ingrate to enjoy it. 

If they had any jurisdiction, they must needs have re- 
ceived it, either by the law of God, or by the Bp. of 
Romes authcnrity, or else by the Kings Grace permission. 
Which is no sufficient discharge against the statute. If they 
say. Against [by] the law of God, let them bring forth Scrip- 
ture. But I think them not so impudent as to say so. If 
they say. By the Bp. of Romes authority, let them exercise 
8til, if they think it meet. If they say. By the Kings pep- 
mission, why. be they more discontent, that the Kic^ should 
cal again now to his hands that which came from him to 
Aem, than they would have been, if he had now granted it 
themP And surely they are not able to justify the exercise 
ct their jurisdiction hitherto. 

But may fortune they wil say, they have prescribed 
against the King. And truly tho the law of the realm say 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. m 

flie contrary, we say that they would have done so indeed, 
if they had yet stil continued the same without interruptioi^ 
And therfore to avoyd that they do not so prescribe^ we 
thought good at the least way once to interrupt them, and 
that for the visitation time. Or else their successors might 
say^ that the King had but only the title, and never might 
nor did put the same in execution. For such hath been tbeit 
juggling heretofore, as the King and you know wel enough. 

Also, if they should exercise this jurisdiction, it must be 
executed after the canon laws, which, with their author, are 
profligate out of this realm. Therfore we thought meet, 
that the jurisdiction should be given (if it please the Kiiig^ 
Highnes so) to them even with the laws, after whose tenor 
the same should be executed. That then it may appear to 
al the world, that both the laws and also jurisdiction pro- 
cede of the Kings Highnes, as the chief spring, head, and 
fountain. 

But yet it should seem, whatsoever they say, jliat they 
refer this jurisdiction, as accepted from some else than from 
the King, if they durst speak it ; when they chalenge it as 
their right, and grudg at these things. Sith no man can 
suppose, if they reckoned it to have proceded of the King, 
that any of them would be miscontent, that he should cal 
that to his hands again, which they never enjoyed but by 
his permisfiion and tolerance. 

If they claim it as their right, let them shew their evi- 
dence. If they take it as a benefit of the Kings Hignes, let 
them sue for it again by supplication. That they and a! 
other may understand him to be the head-power within this 
realm under Grod ; and that no jurisdiction procedeth within 
the same, but from him. 

And they in the mean, to exercise only necessary things, 146 
(d they can shew any,) as the Kings Commissaries, ' and 
yours, every man in his diocess : and in no wise to meddle 
with sudi things as be voluntary, unto the time above re- 
hearsed. 

These things and al other we remit to your high wisdom, 
discretion, and correction. 



Digitized by 



Google 



«18 APPENDIX OF 

Also, we send jou two articles to be set in the in- 
junctions of Caxahndgf which we had omitted. And the 
same iojunctions, when ye hove perused them and correDted, 
it may please your mastership to cause to be written in pordi- 
ment, and sealed, and then to be sent unto us. And tUs 
the Almighty God have your mastership in bis blessed 
keying, the 24. Septemb. 

Y<Hxr ever assured 

Sir^ I pray you to ranember Thamaa Legh, D. L. 

my ha touching the buUa, if your faithful Servant, 
ye thmk I may do the Kmgs j^^^ . j^j^ 

Grace any service therin, land 
you any cc»nmodity. 



Number LVIII. 

Some (additions to the injunctions for the University of 

Cambridge, prepared by the King's visitors. 

J^r the Prefbce, this to be the first article. 
£T primum cNnnium, vos omnes et singuh, fideliter ve- 
reque et ex animo observabitis, et ah aliis, quantum in vo* 
bis fuerit, sic observari facieUs, dooelntis et procurabkis^ 
omnia et singula contenta tarn in juramento succeaskmis 
nostras ali^ per vos prsestito, quam in quodam professione 
sigillo vestro communi sigillata, et manibus vestris 6ub- 
scripta: statutaque hujus regni pro extirpatione Papatus^ 
et usiupats^ sive prsetensse potestatis Bomani Epiacopi in 
hoc regno, proque assertione sive confirmatk»ie authoritalisy 
jurisdictionis, et prserogativ^ nostras supremae ecdesiagticaB» 
et successorum nostrorum, quandocunque edita,fflve sanrilai, 
edendaque sive saocieiida, modis omnibus, quibus melius et 
cfficacius poteritis, adimplebitis et qbservdintis. Ac juniores 
et alios vestrae curse commissos sedulddocebitis et instnietis, 
ipsos un& vpbiscum penitus esse absolutos ab omnia obedi* 
entia Episcopo Romano deberi praetensa; regiamque po* 
testatem Qseteris pmnibtis juxta divinum dbquium in terns 
praecellentiorem esse, et eidem pra^ aliis omnibus ex divino 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORPS AND ORIGINALS. fa9 

prsecepto parendum et obedienduQii es9e : nee Rom. ^iscggpi 
antehac usurpatam jurisdiction^m, siye iiucthoi^tateQi quo- 
\ismodo ex sacris Uteris fundatam esse; sed partim dolo i^t 
astutia ejusdem Ram. Episcopi, ipsiusque pravis ^t fi^- 
bitiosLs canonibus et decretalibus, ac partim tolerantia ^ 
permissioDe prindpum^ succrevisse : et ide6 nunc jui^e opt^- 
mo et aequissimo ex hoc nostro regno aucthoritate pubUcft 
sublatam esse. 

The second article. 1 4 Jr 

Et quia animadvertimus cqrruptelam praecipuam siudich 
rum omnimn fuisse, &c. 

Jt the end qfthe inpinctionsy this to be added. 

Has leges et injunctiones vobis, charissimi, jam tulimus 
et proposuimus, reservantes nobii^ ac praefato nodt;ro Tho- 
mae Crumwel, visitatori nostri generali) sive ejus in ea parte 
Surr^gato cuicunque, potestatem, quascunque alias injuxi- • 
ctiones indicendi; caeteraque pro nostro, sive ejus ^bitrio 
faciendi ; quae nostras, ipsiusve, prudentiae et discretipni vi- 
sum fuerit expedire. Quae omnia et singula injunctiones ap 
mandata praescripta, vos on^nes et singulos respective; iu- 
violabiliter obaervare voluimus, praecipimus et mandamus, 
sub paena indignationis nostras regiae. 



Number LIX. 
The Bishop of Durham to Secretary Crumwel; concern* 

ing a commission sent himjbr taJdng the vaiuc^ion of 

livings. 

RIGHT honorable, in my humble maner I recommend cieopatm, 
me unto your mastership, advertising the same ; That where * * 
the Kings Highnes did direct hb most honorable commisidon 
and instructions to me and wy f^lows mimied therin, ftkr 
the knowledg of the true valor of spiritual promotions within 
the bpric. of Durham, according |xi the act of Far|aiiient 
la^t past, for the Kings tenths and first fruites; we, ^o- 
ceding to our said commission and instructions, hav^ eor 
deavoured our selves, by al means to us possible, to attain to 
the true knowledg of the said valors. And forasipuch $& in 



Digitized by 



Google 



220 APPENDIX OF 

tJiese north parts were but three auditors joyned with us 
of this country, and them of Yorkshire; and the Com- 
mis^oners of Northumberland, and those of the archdea- 
conry of Richmond, and the books of Yorkshire, which is 
large, occupied the said auditors so long, that unto they 
were dispatched, we could not have them to attend to the 
making up the books of this country of the bishopric; 
which now they have done. And albeit we should have 
been glad to have had Mr. Blithman (who brought unto us 
the Kings commission, and is one of us, and now is there) 
to have been here at the sealing up of them, as he was at 
the taking up of the valors ; yet forasmuch as it was shewed 
me, that your mastership, at the receit of the books of 
York, marvelled, that ye heard no word from me and m;^ 
fellows, we thought therfore best (not tarjang the coming of 
Mr. Blithman, being uncertain unto us) to send up the 
books unto your mastership ; which this bearer shal deliver 
Unto the same. Wherin be comprized the true valors, as 
neer as we can attain, of al spiritual benefices and pro- 
motions within the limits of our commission. ' Jnd hy 
148^^ hy hs writes i " that he would follow the Kings com- 
^< mandment, that is, to give no institutions unto any, until 
^^ the Kings Highnes were agreed withal for his first fruites. 
'^ And advised Crumwel^ That it were good, that some in 
^' those parts had authority to take the bonds : because 
" many things might fal that would put the party tq as 
" much charge to ride up to London for them, as the fruites 
** would amount unto.*" 



Number LX. 

Stephen J Bishop of Winchester^ to the King; beifng under 

his dispkfMure, 

Cleopstm, MY duty remembred to your Majesty, with all lowly 

' *'* 'humility and reverend honor. For as much as letted by 

disease of body, I cannot personally repair to your Highnes 

presence ; having heard of your Graces Almoner, to my great 

discomfort, what opinion your -Highnes hath conceived of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. im 

qie, I am compelle4 by these letters to represent me imto^ 
the same, lamenting and wailing my chance and fortune, to- 
have lost, beside my deserts^ as much reputation in your 
Graces heart, as your Highnes without my merit hath con- 
ferred unto me in estimation of the world. And if I com- 
forted not my self with remembrance of your Graces good-, 
nes, with whom Veritas semper vincit^ et sortis tcsderet et 
vitcB. 

I know in my self, and can never forget your Graces be- 
nefits, your Highnes notable affection toward me. I know 
my duty and bond to your Highnes. How much I desire 
to declare in outward deeds mine inward knowledg, God 
knoweth, and I trust your H. shal know. But in the mean 
time for want therof, thus I suffer, and know no remedy 
but. your>H. goodnes, to expend what I have done, what I\ 
should have done, and what I may do : and not to be misco^ 
t^dt, tho, in correcting the answer made, I beleived so great 
a number of learned men, affirming it so precisely to be true, 
that was in the answer aliedged concerning Grods law. Espe- 
ciaUy, consndering your H, book against Luther, in mine 
understanding inost plainly approveth it The book written 
in your Graces cause, and translated into English, seemeth 
to allow it. And the jCouncel of Constance, condemning 
the articles of Wycklif, manifestly decreeth it. The contrary 
wherof i^your Grace can now prove,, yet I, not learned in 
divinity, ne knowing any part of your Graces proves, am, I . 
tj^ust, without cause of blame in that behalf. When I know, 
that I know not, I shal then speak therafter. It were pity 
we lived, if so little expressing our love to God in our deeds, 
we shouki abui^ his name and authority, to your H. disple* 
sure, of whom we have received so many benefits. On the 
other part, if it be. Gods authority, to us allotted, tho we 
cftnnot use it condignely, yet we cannot give it away. And 
it is.no les danger to recdive than to give, as your. H. of 
yourhigh wisdom; can consider. I am, for my part, as J .am 
bound, most desirous, not only to do what may be done to 
your Highnes contentation, but also appliable to leajH the 
truth, what ought to be done. Trusting your Majesty wil 149 



Digitized by 



Google 



2!»' ai*peM>ix of 

flfi^y tak^ in good part, that I think that true, fiir yiAaSi 
t have so good grounds and authorities, until I hear stronger 
founds and reasons to the contrary. I shal most gladly 
confer with any of your Craces Councel in this matter. 
Arid in the mean time daily pray to God for knowledg of 
his truth, and preservation of your Majesty in much felicity: 
alway most ready and desirous to do as becometh 
Your most humble subject, 
most bounden Chaplain, 

and daily bedeman, 

Ste. Winton. 



Number LXI. 
tihaMfm^ Bishop tfSdUsbwiryy to Crumwel^ Vicar Oemeral; 
upon the said Bishop^s inhUntiriff a monk of Reading 
to read lectures any more in the monastery : whose cause 
the said Vicar General had caBed to hims^. 
Cott Li- MT duty doki unto your' good Lordsp. These shal be 
p^^e!^. ^ advertise thie stole, that I received your honoraUe letters, 
dated the 18th day of March, and obeyed the same as it 
liecame nie. Albeit that I wel percdved, that the Abbot of 
Blading, in whose favour yee wrote, or else some other in 
his behalf, had mianformed you of the cause, why I did 
inhibit the monk that readeth there. The truth wherof 
When I have once opened unto you, I nothing doubt yee 
shal th^nk it reasonable to refer the whole matter again 
u^ to nie ! at else at the least to allow, ratify, and confirm 
my ddirig; and tb isee the ssiid Abbot corrected for his mis- 
doing in demising me, Gknls Minister under the Sang, in 
my just and right doing. 

The 'truth is this, Doinpne Roger London, the reader, 
that was aecui^ to me of heresie by three monks of the 
same house, namely, by these, D. William Benet, D. Wil- 
liam Sutton, and D. Widter Ludlow. The matters were 
no trifles. The first, Tiie holy Scripture is not absolutely 
sufi!cient of it self for a Christen man to live by. Item^li 
any good man can preach the word of Grod sincerely and 



Digitized by 



Google 



REC0RD6 AND ORIGINALS. im 

ttuljy bodi in word.asid jexionple ; yet is fae not sttfSoMt to 
keep a curCj unles he: have somewhat* more : that is to say^ 
he must have the azses of coniscienoe. IteiUj The evangeli- 
oal faith justifieth no man befocie God, irithout hk own 
worksu liem; A man may deserve grace, justification^ and 
dJh^ber|dk;a in heaven by his own works. 

Upon this, accusation I examined him as favourably as I 
o6uld;db, and fdund him a man of very smal knowledge 
and of worse judgme^it: and finally making onely his re- 
fonuationiitt .words: and neither faggoting; nor to his utter 
shameandeonfasbn, any open revocation. Aflter I had at 
good laagth tai^hthim the truth touching the premisses, 11 50 
mcdved our; comnumication briefly as I could : namely, in 
sudr sortas d^lared the contrary of his articles to be the 
piakucadiolic truth: and took his subscription, and dismist 



Now by tMs ye may percdive, my good L<Nrd, how un- 
meet a man this is to read a lecture in divinity there or 
elsewhere, lU he be of better judgment ; yea, and of more 
imnght. in. Scripture than he is yet like to be. And here, 
fore sued I unto your Lordsp. to have had my man read 
there. The -which thing, if it had come to pass, so should 
I' not' have needed to have inhibited the said monk his 
reading: but I:bare with him to say his creeds so long as 
there was hope to have another reader there. But when my 
expectation was frustrated in that bdalf, then was I driven' 
toj d& that which I was loth to do ; and which- neverthdes I 
was Jbbund to do, that is^ to inhiUt him reading. 

And is not the Abbot now worthy to be corrected, which, 
al this notwidistanding, hath caused the monk contemjytu* 
oiisly stil to continue his lecture P Had not I been worthy 
onrection, if I had : ccttiteiliptuously disobeyed your letter 
lately addressed unto me, having the equivalency of a inhi- 
bitinnP And as yee look to be obeyed of me, as long as yee 
be the Kings deputy, so, I trow, ought I to be obeyed in 
my just using of mine authority, pf al them over whom the 
Kii^ Highness hath set mee. As they disobey both G^ 
and the King, that in your just precepts disobey you his 



Digitized by 



Google 



«M! APPX^DIX OF 

deputy ; so do they disobey both God and the King, that 
Ui my just inhibition: disobey me, that am also a Minister 
under God and the King, in the sort of a Bishop : and how 
this cause pertaineth to the Kings k^unctions, my good 
Lord, in faith I percdve not I know this, the Kings in- 
junction is to have a lecture in divinity read. But and if 
the reader readeth not well, as he ou^t to do, I trow, it 
Ipngeth to mine office to inhibit him the setting forth of his 
evil doctrine. 

Wherefore if y ee ad voking this matter into your hands, by 
that means bear the Abbot in his evil dealing, that he may 
escape, by that pretence, just correction, see yee thereto, if 
j0 will. But judge, wheUier that be to exercise your office 
in {Bdificationem, et non m deaiructiofiem. God wil judge 
of such using of authority, my good Lord; whose judg- 
ment no man shal escape. Et ecce! judex' aaiie januam 
a$sistity saith S. James. .And in like sort S. Peter, Si idr-^ 
datf inquit, Dominus promissionem, sicut quidam eaiM- 
mofni; sed paHenter agU propter vaa; nolens idiquoe per-^ 
ire, sed omnes ad pceniteniiam revertu Adveniet autem die 
Jhmini^ stcutjiir^ &c. 

: Where yee wil me, not to ewercise way other, extremity 
against the said Abbot, &c. Then, it seems, that ye call 
tl^s that. I have don an extremity, and wil me not to exer- 
c^^ any other. If this be an extremity, my good L<Nrd, to 
call him to bis answer, in faith I wot not what is justice 
and ^uity. If I had, after his answer made, put him to 
excessive correction, I had then practised extremity. Wherof 
if yee had then relieved him by your authority, ye had don 
wel your office and duty ; but to take llie matter fiom m^. 
by your authority, before I have practised any extremity, is ^ 
indeed to abuse your authcMrity, and to practise against me 
an extremity. And yet moreover to calumniate my wel- 
doing, and csd it extremity, is much more than this ex« 
tremity. 
151 Is this the assistance, my good Lord, that I shal look for 
from you, in reforming of proud contemners of authority, 
against disobedient persons, dispising Gtids and the Kings 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 225 

Miiiisters ; yea, both God and the King, in their Ministers P 
And that yee construe all this extremity to be practised for 
the denyal of my request concerning a reader there, have 
misconstrued my weldoing once again. For as for the re- 
fusal of my reader, I set not by it a farthing ; so that there 
be provided a good reader. For I made not my suit unto 
you in his behalf, as many men do, because I would be rid 
of my man : I ensure you, Sir, he is to me right dear : yea, 
and nothing the less, because he was a Priest, and for his 
manage degraded. Quia gavdium est in ccelo super v/no 
peccatore pcenitentiam agente^ quim super nonaginta &c. 
He is now an honest layman, whatsoever he was, being a 
Priest. But I made my suit unto you only, to the intent 
they mought have a good reader, which they had, and yet 
have, need of. 

It is a strange thing, my good Lord, to consider the af- 
fections of men. I could not obtain so much of you the last 
day, as others, by word or writing to know your pleasure, 
what yee would have me to do with a popish monk late of 
Abyndon ; altho I was most utterly ignorant, what I mought 
do. But I would have known, whether your pleasure had 
been to have heard him your self, as you did his Abbot be- 
fore. And the Abbot of Reading could out of hand get 
and obtain your letters, to let me in my right proceding 
toward his just ccHrection. Is this youi* encouraging of men 
to do their duty, my good Lord ? Although I have given 
you none occasion in my conscience, why ye should not be 
my good Lord, yet perceive I right manifestly your grief 
towards me, not only by your fcMrmer letters, which ye have 
divers times sent unto me ; (which I water manitimes with 
salt tears;) but also your misconstruing al my doings, yea, 
and by speaking your pleasure of me, ful ungodly and un- 
charitably. But let God alone : you hurt your self more 
than me. Quia nemo Icedituvj nisi a seipsoy saith he. Our 
Lord have pity upon you, and turn your heart to amend- 
ment, when it shal please him. Your displesure may ut- 
terly undoe me in this world, I know wel enough ; like as 
your favour hath been occasimi heretofore of my great 

VOL. I. PART n. a 



Digitized by 



Google 



286 APPENDIX OF 

avauncement, without my desire. And if it so come to pass, 
I hope I shal have in my mind, that Dominus pauperem 
Jhcit^ et ditat : humiliate et. suilevat: and Job his sentence ; 
Domi/nus dedit^ Dominus abstylU : sicut Domino jdacet, iia 
Jactum est. Sit nomen Domini benedictum. I trust, I say, 
the Lord shal give me patience and grace, to take of his 
hand whatsoever he shal send me: et Jaciet cum tempta^ 
tione proventum, as Paul saith, ut possim stistinere. This 
I know, quod non haberes potestatem adversus me uHam, 
nisi data esset tibi desuper. This I know, that tho al men 
on earth, yea, and al the devils in hel, incite and stir you 
against me, not a hair of my head shal perish without the 
goodwll of my Father in heaven. 

Nevertheless, as I am sure that I have not, so I hope 
that I shal not, give you any occasion justly to be grieved 
with me. But and if ye wil, without just occasion given 
you, exercise your power againi^ me, et odio habere me 
gratis, then let God alone ; upon whom I depend, and to 
whose protection I wholly do commit me. 
1 52 Mine own dear good Lord, for Grods sake, hate^not them 
that love you. Be not grieved with them, that for Christen 
love admonish you ; and even from the bottome of their 
hearts pray for you. But be despleased with them that 
flatter you. Remember that it is written, (Eccl. xix.) Et qui 
nequiter humUiat se : et interior a ejus plena sunt dolo. For 
in their hearts they care not whether yee fleet or sink. Aid 
them with your authority, which apply themselves to serve 
God and the King in their calling. Among whom I reckon 
my self one, and wil give no place therin to the best Bp. in 
England for my talent, except Canterbury and Worcester. 
And alas! Sir^ what good shal I do with my continual 
preaching, and earnestly setting forth of the truth, if the 
residentiaries of Salisbury, to whom ye wrote, that the 
Kings Grace shal take my doings in evil part touching that 
cause; or the Maior and citizens of Salisbury, whom ye 
seem to bear in the usurping against the Kings grants, and 
their own composition with the Church ; or any other of my 
dioces here, that I am again out of favour with you, and as 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 827 

they ynl judge with the Kings Grace (cufus indignaiio 
mora est) through you ? Yea, who wil set a straw other by 
me or my preaching, if authority be away? The which 
thing your self wel considering, said the last year openly 
among us al, That we should suffer no minishment of au* 
thority, but rather have more than ever we had. But now 
it appeareth, quod verba sunt kcBc. 

Yee wrote me a sore letter, because I wrote in my letters, 
that by the grant of King Edward IV. the Maior of Sarum 
is the Bishops Maior ^ and the citizens the BisJuyps ciiisiens, 
as wel as the Maior of Reading the Abbots Maior, &c. As 
tho I had committed a great fault in so writing; and made 
no mention of the King, our Sovereign Lord, his confirm- 
ation. JVhich except I had^ I wovM never Jtave zoritten sitch 
a wordjbr my head. For what profit shoidd any kings 
graunts do a m^n^ without corifirmation of him that weareth 
the crown? Was not this to be grieved without occasion, 
my good Lord.^ Yea, was not this to seek a knot in the 
bulrush, aik it is said ? And God is my witnes, how little I 
lift up my self because of such graunts ; were not the quiet- 
nes and ease of the poor citizens, which be now free of al 
tollage and poUage, assoon as they come to inhabit them in 
the city. Where else they should not open a shop window, 
nor keep none inn, without payment of money. And had 
not they, I mean the poor, desired me the contrary, I would 
ere this day have given up al those graunts clearly ; rather 
than through the injust complaints of certain unquiet per- 
sons, yee should have been thus sore grieved with me. 

And now. Sir, both the graunts, and I also, are at the 
Kings plesure, even at a becJc, as it is said; whensoever it 
shal be thought good unto him, and you of the Council, to 
have another order. 

Now forgive me. Sir, for Christs blessed bloud sake, if 
through my rudeness I have grieved you in this or any 
other of my letters ; and take al in good part, I hartily beu 
seech you. Construe nothing unchristenly: and become 
again my good Lord. And then shal rejoyce, that God hath 
fortunate my writing: which bringeth to effect oft times 

q2 



Digitized by 



Google 



228 APPENDIX OF 

very difficile things, I wil not say impossible. If yee take 
otherwise, and wil stil continue sore agsanst me, I would 
1 53 wish that I were no Bp. but obscure in some angle, to sing 
to my self, and my muses, as it is said. For little good shal 
I do in my office, wot I wel, without your as^stance, and 
such as yee be. And if I do no good in it, what should I 
do with it? As for my self, I lived with much more ease a 
great deal before I was a Bishop. 

And now, what your good plesure shal be, that I do 
further, concerning the Abbot of Reading and his Monk, 
the reader, I beseech you, it may please you to signify 
unto me by your honorable letters; and I shal order me 
therafter, as it becometh me, obediently, by the grace of 
Grod. Who preserve your good Lordship long, with much 
encrease of honour. From Ramsbury, the xxi. day of March, 
by the evil hand 

Of your Lordships to command, 

Nicolas Salesbury. 



Number LXII. 
Sir Thomas Elyot^ to Secretary Crumwel; concerning his 

sending vn seditious books of the Bishop of Rome's au^ 

thority: acccyrding to a proclamation, 
Cleopatra, MASTER Secretary, In my right humble maner I have 
me recommended unto you. Sir, albeit it were miy duty to 
await on you, desiring to be perfectly instructed in the ef- 
fectual understanding of the Kings most gracious picture, 
contained in his Graces proclamation concerning seditious 
books ; now, forasmuch as I have been very sick, and yet 
am not intyre recovered, I am constrained to importune you 
with these my homely letters. Which considering my ne- 
cessity and sincere meaning, I trust wil not be fastidious 
unto you : whom I have dlway accounted one of my chosen 
friends, for the similitude of our studies : which undoubtedly 
is the most perfect foundation of amity. 

Sir, as ye know, I have been ever desirous to read many 
books, especially concerning humanity and moral philo- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. ««9 

sophy: and therfore of such studies I have a competent 
number. But concerning h. Scripture I have very few. 
For in questionists 1 never delighted. Unsavory glosses and 
comments I ever abhorred. The boasters and advauncers 
of the pompous authority of the Bishop of Rome I never 
esteemed. But after that, by much and serious reading, I 
had apprehended a judgment or estimation of things, I did 
anon smel out thdr corrupt affection, and behdd with 
scomefiil eyes the sundry abusions of their authorities, 
adorned with a licentious and dissolute form of living. Of 
the which, as wel in them, as in the universal state of the 
Clergy, J have oftentimes wished a necessary reformation. 
Wherof hath happened no little contention betwixt me and 
such persons as ye have thought that I have especially fa- 
voured; even as ye also did for some laudable qualities; 
which we supposed to be in them. But neither they mought 154 
persuade me to approve that, which both my faith and rea- 
son condemned, nor i mought dissuade them from the ex- 
cusing of that, which al the world abhorred. Which ob- 
stinacy of both parts relented the great affection betwixt us, 
and withdrew our familiarity repayd. 

As touching such books as be now prohibited, containing 
the Bp. of Romes authority ; some indeed I have, joyned 
with divers other works in one great volume or two at the 
most, which I have found leisure to read. Notwithstanding, 
if it be the Kings plesure and yours, that I shal bring or 
send them, I wil do it right gladly. As for the warkjs of 
John Fisher, I never had any of them to my knowledg, 
except one little sermon : which about eight or nine years 
past was translated into Latine by Mr. Pace. And for that 
cause I bought it, more than for the author or matter. But 
where it is, I am not sure. For, in good faith, I never read 
it but once since I bought it. Finally, if your plesure be 
to have that and the oUier, forasmuch as my books be in 
sundry houses of mine own, and far asunder, I heartily pray 
you, that I may have convenient respite to repair thither af- 
ter my perfect recovery. And as I would that Grod should 
help me, I wil make diligent search ; and such as I shal find, 

a 3 



Digitized by 



Google 



880 APPENDIX OF 

savouring any thing against the Kings plesure, I wil put 
them in readines, either to be brought to you, or to be cut 
out of the volume, where they be joyned with other, as yee 
shal advise me, after that I have certified to you the titles ci 
them. 

Wherefore, Sir, I heartily beseech you, for the sincere love 
that I have towards you, to advertise me plainly (ye lacking 
plesure to write) either by Mr. Petre Vaimes, or Mr. Au- 
gustine; they writing what your counsel and advise is 
herein, which to my power I wil follow. And, good Mr. 
Secretary, consider, that from the time of our first acquaint- 
ance, which began of a mutual benevolence, ye never knew 
in me froward opinion or dissimulation. Perchance natural 
rimplicity, not discretely ordered, mought cause men to susr 
pect I favoured hypocrisy, superstition, and vanity; not- 
withstanding, if ye mought se my thoughts, as Grod doth, 
ye should find a reformer of those things, and not a fa^ 
vourer, if I mought that I would. And that I desire no 
less, that my Soveraign Lord should prosper and be exalted 
in honor, than any servant that he hath, as Christ knoweth. 
Which send to you abundance of his grace, with long life. 
Written at Cambridg on the vigil of S. Thomas. 

Your unfeignedly, 

Elyott. 



156 Number LXIII. 

An ambassiate cmd declaration of K. Henry VIII. to 
James V, King of Scots; concerning the suprenuicy, &c. 
exciting that King to caM off Popery , and to vindicate 
his awn authority Jrom the encroachments of Rome. 
E^^^**260. MOST excellent, mighty, and victorious Prince. Pleaseth 
your Majesty, that by the commandment of my most dread 
Lord and Soveraign King of England, your Graces most 
dear uncle, I have in charge under commission certain 
special matters concerning his Highnes plesure, secretly to 
be signified unto your Grace. Wherin not only as a na- 
tural cousin of your royal consanguinity, but as a most 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «81 

loving father, intirely tendring your worthy honor ; no les 
desirous therof, than regarding his own peculiar prosperity ; 
unfeignedly accounting your Graces advancement his most 
conformable consolation. In consideration wherof, sith it 
hath so pleased God of his infinite favor to revele unto his 
Highnes, as wel by studious endeavor of good letters, as by 
erudite consultation of. famous esteemed Clerks; also by 
long attempted experience in searching the truth, chiefly in 
Christs doctrin, (who saith, Joh. xiv. Ego sum Veritas^) now 
clearly to perceive the thral captivity under the usurped 
power of the Bp. of Rome, and his ungodly laws; wherin 
his Highnes, and other many of his noble progenitors, were 
most wickedly abused, to their intolerable calamity and ex- 
ceeding molestation of their subjects, over whom God had 
yevon them authority and governance to rule ; as by al 
stories of the Old Testament, and information of the New, 
plainly appeareth : 

Which groundly known to his Highnes, wisheth likewise 
the same to be persuaded unto your Grace. Wherby your 
honorable renown and royal authority should be much en-^ 
larged, with no les felicity of soul, principally to be re- 
garded, than with habundant commodity of riches and un- 
feigned obeysaunce of faithful subjects, far from the cum- 
bersome calamity of popish miserable molestations. What 
more intolerable calamity may there be to a Christen prince,, 
than unjustly to be defeated of the righteous jurisdiction 
within his own realm : to be a king by name, but not in 
deed ? to be a ruler without regiment over his own liege 
people? What more grievous molestation can chance to 
true-hearted subjects, than to be severed from the allegi- 
ance due to their natural sovereign, their anoynted king, 
graunted by Gods law, and to become servile slaves to a 
foraign potentate, usurping to reign over them against the 
law of God ; as by the violent tyranny of the Bp. of Rome 
hath hitherto many years been practised throughout al re- 
gions, to the ruinous desolation of the holy Christentie? 
What realm is there, but that the Bp. of Rome hath planted 
therin his kingdome, and established his regiment, after 

Q 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



asa APPENDIX OF 

such a subtil way, that he and his crafty creatures were 
obeyed of princes, to whom of duty they ought to have 
been subjects? 1 Petri, ii. Sive regi tanquam praceBenHf 
&c. Of whom al Roman Bps. have presumed to be suc- 
156 cessors, but not followers : contrary to his example, qui ncn 
venii minigtrarij sed minisirare. 

In al realms the popish practise hath had such confede* 
ratie of false forsworn factions and traiterous HHmfUi, un- 
true to their Sovereign, that nothing was so secret in coun- 
sel of any prince, but forthwith it was caried by relation to 
the Popes ear. And if ought were attempted against his 
own person, or any crooked creature of his o-eation, in re- 
straint of their extortionate claimes, (as there was nothing 
but they claimed to have authority upon,) incontinent they 
bounced out thdr thunder bolts and curing fulminations, 
with such intolerable force of unmerciful cruelty, that they 
made the greatest personages of the world to tremble and 
quake for fear. For by the negligent sufferance of princes 
through default of knowledg of Oods word, that popish 
pride was so haught, his authority so preeminent, his power 
80 puissaimt, his strength so mighty, his dit^lesure so daa- 
gerous, his tyranny so terrible, that scarce any durst resist; 
to countervaile, none was able. 

Examples of many excellent princes, a< John the First 
and Henry II. of gracious memory, kings of England, here 
in their life times most cruelly vexed t and after their de- 
cease, by forged leas3mgs and slanderous impeachments, 
misr^Mrted and falsely belyed, with despiteful dishonour 
of their excellent prdgeny. After like fariiion the victorious 
Emperor Lddovicus, enterprising to interrupt the pestilent 
perversity of Pope John XXII. to what careful confimon 
was he brought? Moreover the godly and wel dispotsed 
Henry HI. Emperor cf Alma3m, how traiteroudy was he 
betrayed by Pope Hildebrand, procuring his own son un- 
naturally to war against his fathet*, to take him prisoned, 
and finally to depose him of his imperial crown ? Further- 
more, what Christen heart can refrain from sorrowful sighs 
and mourning lamentations, to consider how the innb^sent 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. SSS 

and hormles Prince Childericus, King of France, was ex- 
tremely handled of his own servant ; Pepyne, bereaved of 
his kingdom through the instigation of the Bp. of Rome ? 

And now tho^ he hath thus encroached upon princes, 
being men, [he had been less to bkme had that been all ;] 
wheras he hath exalted himsdf against God, thrusting him 
out of his room, and settling himself in Gods pkc^ the 
ooiiscience of Christen people: of whose usurped power, S. 
Paul prophesying, Thes. ii. calleth him, The wifid rium^ 
the sofi of perdition: qui est adversoHuSy et effertur aeU 
versus omne quod didtur Deus, out numen; adeo ut in 
tentplo Dei sedeat Doth he not sit in the temple of God 
by damnable dispensations, by deceivable remissions, by 
lying miracles, by feigned relicks, by fedse religion, &c. ? 
And as fae hath avoyded God out of the conscience of 
Christien people ; so hath he defeated princes of th^ ju- 
risdiction, and' debarred every common weal from their po- 
litic governance) bringing in his lawless canons and de- 
testable decrees, suj^hmthig the divine ordinance of power, 
given to princely rulers. And the cause why they have been 
so deceived S. Paul declareth, eo quod diJecHonem veriia- 
Us non aceeperunt. 

This egally considered of your most prudent, singular, 
and high politick discretion, as wel by prdbable e:q)erience 
within your dominioois, as by evidait example of other 
Christen regions, where the popish unruly regiment hath 
reigned with intcderable usurpations, tyrannously defaoeing 157 
id po^er of princes ; it may please your gracious benignity 
to advertise the mtjre intent, the loving mind, and un- 
fdgned heart of my Sovereign, your most dear uncle, to be 
expressed to allure youf Graces affection toward the fa- 
vorable embrisement of Gods wwd. Wherin his Hig^es 
only rejoydi^ ardently, desireth to impart the same, his 
special joy, with your most excellent Grace : which should 
be greatly the advancement of your state royal, the quiet« 
abon of your loving subjects, and most highly the plesoie of 
God. 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



£.6. p. 296. 



884 APPENDIX OF 

Number LXIV, 
The proposals^ called the Petitions^ of John Frederic, the 

DuJce of Saxony, cmd PhiUp, Landgrave of Hesse ; given 

to the Kin^s amba^ssadora, in order to a league. 
ciwpatra,^ IMPRIMIS, That it may please the Kings Majesty to 
'px)mote the doctrin of the Grospel, as the confession of the 
Germans at Augstburg, and the apologies therupon do im- 
port : unles his Grace woU change or reform any thing ac- 
cording to the word of God. 

Item, That his Highnes shal defend, with the confe- 
derates, the doctrin of the Grospel, and the ceremonies con- 
formable to the same in the Councel General, if the same 
shal be just, catholic, and free. 

Item, That neither his G. nor the confederates in Ger- 
many, without the expros consent of both parties, shal not 
assent to any councel to be indicted by the Bp. of Rome, 
whatsoever, authority he shal pretend ; nor also agree with 
the people of the said councel. Provided nevertheles, that 
if it shal appear such a free, just, and Christian councel to 
be indicted, as the confederates do require in their answer 
to Paulus Vergerius, the Bp. of Romes Ambassador,^ that 
such councel is not to be refused* 

Item, That if it should happen, that any councel should 
be indicted by the Bp. of Rome to certain place, where he, 
and other princes of his papistical confederation, would pro- 
cede, if the said councel should be indicted without his Ma- 
jesty and confederates of Germany their agreement; that 
they dial earnestly employ themselves to let it to their 
'power. 

Item, That in the same case they shal make, aad cause 
protestation to be made, how they dissent to the said councel, 
and that they intend not to be bound to the decrees of thie 
same. 

Item, That they shal obey no manner of decrees, man- 
dates, sentences, bulls, letters, or breves of the said councel, 
in whatsoever name they shal procede, and they shal re- 
fuse the same to be good and lawful ; and to their powers 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS, aSff 

cause their Bishops and Preachers so to persuade unto the 
people. 

Iterriy They desire, that Eke as his Majesty is associate 
unto them in the doctrin of God, so his Highnes would take 
upon him the place of protector and defender of their 
league. 

Item^ That neither the Kings Highnes nor the Germans 158 
shal defend or maintain the opinion, that the primacy of 
Rome should be jure divino ; nor that it should be ex- 
pedient to the common wealth of Christendome to have the 
Bp. of Rome above al other, or to have any jurisdiction 
within the domin^pns of the said Princes. 

Item^ That in case it should happen any wars to be 
moved against the said King, or any of the princes or states 
of Germany, in the cause of religion, or of any other cause 
or matter ; that neither of both parties shal give any help, 
succor, or aid, or favor against the other, directly or un- 
directly, secretly or openly, to the invasor. 

Iterriy That it may please the Kings Majesty, for the de- 
fence of the league, and cause of religion, to contribute and 
put in and under sureties deposit, with the said Princes, 
100,000 crownes. The one half wherof the said confe- 
derates shal and may use for their defence : and the other 
half the said confederates shal take of such monies, as they 
have conferred and deposited to that sum. And if the said 
confederates shal need to make any long defence, that seeing 
the princes and confederates be bound to further sums to be 
by them contributed, besides the danger of their goods and 
lives for the mutual defence ; that it may please the Kings 
Majesty to contribute 200,000 crownes more. Of the one 
part wherof the confederates may have the use. And if the 
war shal happen sooner to be finished, that then the rest 
shal be reserved bona fide^ and restored after the time of 
the confederation to his Majesty. 

Item^ That if the King woU so do, the said Princes shal 
promise and give sufficient sureties, that they shal convert 
-no part of the same sum to any other use, than to the de- 
fence of the league and cause of the religion, nor of any 



Digitized by 



Google 



fta» APPENDIX OF 

such money as they do oontribute to the same. And that 
in case the same sum be not so spent, that they restore it to 
his Majesty ; or after the defence they shal restore the rest, 
that shal not have been spent in that use. 

Item, That in the mean time, while the Kings orators 
shal confer with some of their learned men, the said orators 
wol advertise the K. Highnes therof, and to know therupon 
his plesure, to be signified unto the said Duke and Land- 
grave. 

Item, That after his plesure known, the said Princes, in 
their names, and also in the names of their confederates, 
shal send some ambassadors, and among them one excel- 
lently learned, not only to confer upcm the doctrin and cere- 
monies, &c. but also to treat and conclude with his Hi^^ 
nes, in the name of the confederates. 



159 Number LXV. 

Tie cpinion of Stephen, Bishop of Winchester, concerning 
tlie articles presented to the King's Highness by the 
Princes of Gemumy, 
cicopKkn, AS touching the first article. If this artide be granted 
• s. p.si '^^^^^ ^^^ ^1^ ^^ Kings Hi^mes be bound to the Church 
of Germany, and without their consent may not do that the 
word of God shal permit, unles the conunon consent doth 
concur therunto. Wherupon, if this capitulation be lawful, 
and shal bind, then dial the Bp. of RcMaae draw it for an 
argument to his part, that the word of God may be re- 
strained to a common assent. YiHierfore a league or bond 
h^ein in such termes is, in my judgment, incompatible. 
JPox by the word of Grod, both they may reform their 
opinions without our assent, and we without thars, whatso- 
.ever league were made to the contrary. 

And for the world, in as much as the Ei^gs Highnes, 
. being of the state of a King, and in his realm an Emperor, 
and Head <tf the Churdi of En^and; and among the 
Princes of Germany ibisare be ondly Dukes and lower de- 
grees; such also 9B knowledg the Emperor for their Su- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «8T 

preme Lord ; by reason wherof, the same reasons, wherby 
we prove by Scripture the Kings Majesty Head of the 
Church of England, we prove also the Emperor Head of 
their Churches : how shal they, without the consent of the 
Head of their Church, (which is the Emperor,) establish 
with us the agreement upon their reli^on : or how shal we, 
without derogating the Kings cause of his prerogative and 
supremacy, covenant with them in that behalf: whom we 
know as no heads of their Church, but inferior members, 
as long as they knowledg a superior in the same Church : 
that is to say, themselves as subjects to the Emperor? For 
as we must be ordered by our Head, the Kings Highnes ; 
so wil the Emperor also, that they should be ruled by him 
according to the word of Grod*. If they here in wil not 
agree with us, then shal we vary in a great matter. For 
either they must deny the Emperor their superior, wherin 
they be very scrupulous, and seem to attribute very much 
unto him ; or else, granting that, they must, according to 
our opinion, which is true, grant him Head of the Church ; 
and it foUoweth then, that without him they can establish 
nothing, but such as he alone, by the word of God, may re- 
forme at al times. 

As touching the second. The Kings Highnes might make 
such a promise unto them as is contained in this article ; 
and therby be bound, so as by the word al were discussed. 
But on th^ part I se not how their promise can stand 
and be sure: because they knowledg a subjection to the 
Emperor. 

To the third article. As concerning the councel to be in- 
dicted, as they have answered to the Bp. of Rome: in as 
much as the Kings Highnes hath nothing ado with the Em- 
peror; I se not how his Grace should agree to any councel 
to be indicted by the said Emperor. And yet this article 
doth import that effect, in that it maketh an aoception of l6d 
such a councel, as should be indicted according to the answer 
made to Peter Paul, [Vergerius, the Pope^s Ambassador.] 

As touching the fourth article, The Kings Highnes may 
accomplish this article on his part. But I see not how they 



Digitized by 



Google 



288 APPENDIX OP 

could do any thing again for their part, in letting the. 
eouncel, for as much as touch them, in case the Emperor 
vould, as Emperor, cal the councel. 

To the seventh article, Me seemeth the word asiodaUon 
soundeth not weL Ne it were convenient, that the Kings 
Highnes should have any lower place, than to be chief, 
principal, and head of the league, and the rest not to be 
associate, but adherent and dependent therunto, as contra^ 
hents. And if any were, the Duke of Saxony to be associate. 
Whom, for that he is an Elector, the Kings Highnes hath 
been accustomed to write, his cousin^ &c. 

The rest of the articles, concerning mutual defence and 
mony, be very good for the said Princes. For they shal be 
sure of a great Prince to tBeir friend, and therewith a sum 
of money in hand, wherby they might be percase relieved. 
But as for a reciproque, I se none to the Kings Highnes 
for their part again : in as much as they be so far off, and 
cal themselves the Emperors subjects. 

Finally, Where they desire to have al things agreed unto, 
before they send an ambassador to the K. H. they speak 
therin wisely for their own commodity. For so shal they 
stil obtain his grace, that they shal then send unto us, not 
to learn of us, but to instruct and teach us ; not to sue to 
us, but to direct our Church in such ceremonies, as by their 
deliberation should be communed of and concluded. 

Thus, Master Secretary, according to your letters I write 
unto jou what I think, that is to say, what doubts and 
scrupulosities I find in this matter. Wherin percase I write 
43omewhat amiss, because I understand not fully how they 
take the Emperor in Grermany, ne what wil be their opinion 
in him. But if they take him, as I gather by their other 
writings they do, then our matters by way of league shal be 
so much the ipore perplexed with them. I would rather ad- 
vise the Kings H. to give them mony, wherwith to defend 
truth, than to enter any league with such men, which, as I 
fear, cannot be fast bound again, and dwel also so far off. 
To hear their ambassadors, to commune also with them, to 
discuss the very truth, were very good: but upon the 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. S89 

word of God, to make a new knot, wherof the one end 
shal be in Germany, shal declare rather a change of a bond 
of dependence, than a riddance therof. K the Kings H. 
can induce them wholly and uniformely to agree upon the 
mere truth, it shal be an honourable deed, beside the secret 
merit therof. But in case a bond were made, and then any 
of them should swerve from any piece of the capitulation by 
force of the Emperor, a grief and di3plesure should ensue, 
without any commodity of redressing the same. I write the 
worst, for that ever needeth remedy : the best needeth no 
commendation, and the best, I doubt not, shal be followed 
with you. 

One thing I have thought good to put you in remem* 
brance of, that it were wel done, that they were moved there 
in Germany to agree upon the Kings stile, because of his su- 
premacy, as wel as upon his cause of matrimony; wherin 
God hath given sentence for the most part by the death of 
the Dowager a. And this cause is now so necessary as the "Who de- 
other. For since my coming hither, I have been assayed j^^^ jg™^ 
herein. And one said, he thought they in Germany would ^g| 
not agree therunto, for fear of giving unto the Emperor 
over much authority over them. Upon which occasion, I 
made this answer my first reason unto you. The King, our 
master, hath a special cause, because he is Emperor in him- 
self, and hath no superior. Other Kings, that knowledg an 
Emperor, had rather suffer any man else, than the Emperor 
to be head of their Church. This, I doubt not, but by your 
wisdom you can consider, and the Emperor, which is too 
great already, they wil in no wise make him greater. 



Number LXVI. 
The answer of the Kin^s ambassadorSj made to the Duke 
qf Sajce and Landgrave of Hesse. 
FIRST, That his Highnes, as wel by his ambassadors, as cieopatm, 
their letters from Smalkald, doth perceive two things. The 
one is their gratitude and benevolence towards his Majesty, 
and that they desire the continuance [of friendship] betwixt 



Digitized by 



Googte 



840 APPENDIX OF 

thor progenitors inviolablj observed, to be increased. The - 
other is, not only their great constancy in setting forth of the 
truth of the Gospel, that was darkned afore, but also that they 
exhort his Grace to the defence of the same. Which be most 
acceptable to his Highnes : and thanketh them as wel for 
his behalf, as also for the behalf of al Christendome : know- 
ledging the great benefit of God, in ^ving the said Princes 
such stedfastnes and strength. And that his Majesty willed 
to be shewed unto them, that their wondrous vertues have 
so ravished and drawn his mind to their love, that his High- 
nes feeled a great encrease [enclination] to their amitie, in 
such wise, that he is determined fully never to pass the oc- 
casion without correspondence of love, nor any occaedon that 
he shal think may conduce in any wise to their good minds 
and godly procedings. And for to declare his mind to the 
articles of their petition, 

The third, fourth, fifth, sixth, eighth, ninth, eleventh, 
twelfth, thirteenth articles, do please his Majesty wel 
enough. And altho there be something in them tlmt his 
Grace would grant easily to no maner princes, were they 
never so great ; yet nevertheles his Highnes, for his affection 
towards them, thinketh that they mean nothing else, but 
the reformation of the Church, which his Majesty for his 
part desireth much, and desireth to joyn with them in the 
same. 

In these articles his Majesty desireth, that only the third 
and ninth article be more amply declared : that is to say. 

The third article be these words ; Itemy That neither the 
Kings Highnes, without the assent of the princes and estates 
confederates, nor they without his Graces assent, shal agree 
to the indiction of any councel, that the Bp. of Rome that 
now is, or any other, whatsoever authority he pretend [shal 
indict.] And that also neither of the said parties shal agree 
162 upon the place of a councel to be had, without the agre^ 
ment of the other, expresly to be given. But that the same 
be done by the mutual assent of his Grace, the said princes, 
and estates. Provided nevertheles, that if al they shal per- 
^«.c^v^ a lawful and Christian free council, to be indicted in 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «41 

some sure and indifferent place, that then neither of both 
parties shal refuse the said councd* 

To the ninth article his Highnes would have added, 
That neither of both parties shal permit any of their servants 
or subjects to be infcdd against the oth^ part, nor to help, 
directly nor indirectly, such as wo\ild invade or enterprize 
against them. 

As to the first, second, seventh, and tenth articles, his 
Grace answereth. 

To the tenth his Majesty saith. That he doubted not, but 
the said confederates do wel think aiid know, that his Grace 
is moved in his mind by no mismer private necessity that 
he or his realm have, nor any private profit, to join with the 
said confederates in leagiie (^defence. For he and his realm 
is in good peaoe, and knoweth not that the Bishop of Rome, 
the Emperor, or any other Prince, picketh any quarrel with 
him, and much less war. And ialtho his Grace feared some 
hostility of them, nevertheles by the death of a woman [viz, 
Q. Katharin] al calumnies be extincted. And to the intent 
the confederates might know his Graces good aifection to- 
ward them, and to the reformation of the Church, and abo- 
lition of abuses, his Grace signifieth unto them, that he woU 
in no wise refuse their petition, but willingly contribute for 
his part an 100,000 crownes for the defence of the league, 
in case that the coniSkLeration betwixt the said confederates 
and his Grace to be made, shal be brought to any effect. 
And for other appendences of this article, as touching suf- 
ficient sureties ; Item^ That the half of the mony by them 
contributed should be spent, or ever they touch his Graces 
mony; Item, Concerning the form and maner to deposit 
and spend the saine ; Itenij To make his Highnes privy of 
the sum that on their behalves shal be contributed, and <^ 
the necessity, wherabouts it should be spent ; and that al 
things may be don by common advise and assent, because 
the same do require long treaty, therlore his Grace referreth 
the same to his orators, and to such of theirs, as by the Idth 
article they denre to send. His Grace deareth the said 
Princes to send them fully instructed, and with sufiicient 

VOL. I.. PAKT II. R 



Digitized by 



Google 



S42 APPENDIX OF 

power and authority to treat with his Highnes ; not doubt- 
ing but they shal have reasonable and friendly answer. 

To the first, second, and seventh articles, his Majesty 
. hath very acceptable and agreable the honor they have 
thought to defer on him, as, above al princes, to cal him to 
be Protector and Defender of their Religion, .Which is a 
declaration of the certain benevolence and trust that they 
have in his Majesty : and altho his Majesty knoweth what 
envy and danger followeth such title, yet nevertheles his 
Highnes is so desirous to do them plesure, and to the glory 
of the Gospel, his Grace is content to accept the same ho- 
nor, after that betwixt his and their orators agreement shalbe 
had upon the first and second articles. For it should not be 
sure nor honorable for his Majesty, before they shalbe with 
his Grace agreed upon a certain concord of doctrin, to take 
such a province upon his Highnes. And forasmuch as his 
Majesty desireth much, that his Bishops and learned men 
l6d might agree with theirs; but seeing that it cannot be, un- 
les certain things in their confession and apology should, 
by their familiar conferences, be mitigate ; his Grace thec- 
fore would their orators, and some excellent learned men 
with* them, should be sent hither, to confer, talk, and com- 
mon upon the same, according to the thirteenth article. 
. Now, that his Highnes by the same answers sheweth unto 
them his good heart, trusting that they would be of cor- 
respondence therunto, his Majesty desireth three things of 
them, of no great cost nor difficulty. 

First, That in case any king, prince, or other should 
invade his Majesty or dominion for the same, or for the 
cause of the religion, tha;t then they shal furnish him, at 
their expences, 500 horsemen, armed of al pieces, or ten 
ships^ wel arayed for the war, to serve his Majesty by the 
space of four whole months by land or by sea. And that 
it. shalbe at his Graces choice to have horsemen or ships. 
And that such as his Grace shal chuse, shal be sent to him 
within a month after the requisition therof. 

Second, That besides the same, they shal retain, at his 
Majesties cost and charges, such niunber of horsemen and 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «48 

footmen, as his Highnes shal require : so that the horsem^fi 
pas not the number of SOOO, and the footmen the number 
of 6000. Or for the said footmen twelve ships in good order 
furnished with men, harness, ordinance, victuals, and other 
things necessary. And that the Kings Majesty may hiife 
them, and retain at his wages, as long as it shal please his 
Grace. And that it shalbe his Majesties choise to have the 
said twelve ships, or the said number of horsemen and foot- 
men. And that such as his Majesty shal chuse may be ready 
within two months after his requisition. 

Third, That the said confederates woU take upon them in 
all councels hereafter, and every where else, to promote and 
defend the opinion of the reverend Fathers, Dr. Martin, 
Justus Jonas, Cruciger, Pomeran, and Melancthon, in the 
cause of his Graces manage. 



Number LXVII. 
The Council^ to Secretary Crumwel; giving orders Jbr the 

despatching certam persons into Germamf and France. 

MASTER Secretary, After our most hearty commenda- cieopatm, 
tions: Ye shal understand, that having received the letters ' '*^' 
sent unto you from Sir John Wallop, and shewed the same 
unto the Kings Majesty, his plesure therupoh was, that we 
should dispatch these our letters incontinently unto you, 
concerning the accomplishment and dcnng of these things 
ensueing. 

First, His Graces plesure is, that you shal immediatly 
upon the receit hereof, dispatch Banies in post, with Deryk 
in his company, into Grermany; commanding him to use 
such diligence in his journey, that he may, and it be possible, 
meet with Melancthon before his arrival in France. And in l64 
case he shal so meet with him, not only dissuade his going 
thither; declaring how extremely the French King doth 
persecute those that wil not grant unto the Bishop of Romes 
usurped power and jurisdiction ; using in this part al per- 
suasions, reasons, and means that he can devise, to impeach 

r2 



Digitized by 



Google 



«44 . .^PENDIX OF 

and let his iaid journey thither ; laying unto him, how mudi 
it should be to his shame and reproch to vary and go now 
from that true opinion wherin he hath so long continued: 
but also on the other side to persuade Imn also, that he may 
[be willing] to convert his said journey hither : shewing him 
as wel the conformity of his opinion and doctrine here, as 
the nobility and vertues of the Elngs Majesty, with the 
good entertainment which undoubtedly be shal have here 
at his Graces hajids. 

And if percase the said Barnes shal not meet with him 
before his arrival in France, then the said Barnes, proceding 
himself further in his journey toward the Princes of Ger- 
miany, shal, with al diligence, return in post to the E. H. the 
said Diryk of the certainty of the said MelancthoUs coming 
into France, and si;ch other occurrents as he shal the9 
know. And if the said Diryk be not now ready to go with 
him, the Kings plesure is, ye shal in his sted appoint and 
send such one other with the said Barnes^ as ye shal think 
meet for that purpose. 

And when the said Barnes shal arrive with the said 
princes of Germany, the Kings plesure is, he shal on his 
Graces behalf, as wel pei^uade them to persist and continue 
in their former good opinion, concerning the denyal pf thp 
Bii^op of Romes usurped authority, declaring their own 
honour, reputation, and surety to depend theron. And thait 
.they now may better maintmn their said just opinion therin 
than ever they might, having the K, M. one of the most 
noble and puissant Princes of the world, of like opinion and 
judgment with them. Who, having procaded therip by 
great advise, ddiberation^' consultation, and judgment of the 
most part of the great and famous Clerks of Christendom, 
wil in no wise relent, vary, or altre in that behalf; Uke as 
the said Barnes may declare and dxew unto them by a book 
made by the Dean of the chappel, [Bidiard Sampson,] and 
as many of the Bishops sermons as ye have. Whi^b book 
ye shal receive herewith ; the copy wherof, and of the said 
sermons, ye must deliver unto the said Barnes at his de« 
parture, for his better remembrance and instruction. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 245 

To whom ako his Graces plestire is, ye shal shew as much 
of Master Wallops letter, (which we send you also,) as ye 
shal se drawn and marked with a pen in the mar^n of the 
same. As also e:!dhbrt and move them in any wise to beware 
how they commit any of thdr affaires to the order, di- 
rectibn^ and determination of the Fr. King ; conindering he 
s and his Councel be altogether Papist, and addict and bent 
to the maintenance and conservation of the Bishop of Romes 
pretended authority. 

Furthermore, the Kings plesure is, yee shal upon the re* 
cdt hereof immediatly cause Mr. Haines and Christopher 
Mount, in post, to repair into France to Sir John Wallop, 
in as secret maner as they can, and coming like his friends 
to visit him, and not as sent by the King. And in case they 
shal by him, or otherwise, learn and know, that Melancthon 
is there arrived, then his Grace wol, that the said Haines 
and Mount shal, in such sort, as they be not much noted, 
resort unto him, and for the dissuading of his continuance l65 
there, or the alteration of his opinion, and the alluring of 
him hither ; to use such reasons and persuasions as be be- 
fore written, with such other as they can further devise for 
that purpose. To the which Haines and Mount, the Kings 
plesure is, ye shal deliver like copies of the same Deans book 
and the Bishops sermons, to be shewed unto the said Me- 
lancthon, or otherwise used, as may be most expedient for 
thachyevement of the Kings purpose in that behalf. 

Te shal also understand, that the Kings jdesure is, ye 
shal writ to Sir John Wallop, and send unto him therwith 
like copies : willing him, in case he shal have certain know- 
ledg that the articles be true written in these his letters 
concerning the Pr. Kings sending into Germany, for the 
continuance of the Bishop of Romes pretended supremacy, 
to repmr with the said copy to th^ Fr. Kilig: and not only 
to set the same forth, with such reasons as he can devise in 
that part, shewing how much it shal be agaioiit his honor, 
both to give himself subject to the said Bp, and to move 
others to do the aemblable ; but also to declare unto him, 
that the Kitigs It. r^membring bis old friendly promises^ 

k3 



Digitized by 



Google 



246 APPENDIX OF 

concernmg the maintenance of his cause, and of his proced- 
ings touching the same, cannot think it a little strange, that 
the said Fr. King (seeing his Majesty hath in his doii)^^ 
touching the said Bp. of Rome popy^ Q^ther his nor any 
princes subjects) wil move and stir the Germans to con^ 
descend upon a contrary ojnnion both to himself and to his 
Grace in this behalf. And that his Majesty must needs 
think his amity much touched, in that he should move any 
state or country to do that thing which is so much against 
the Kings H. and his own promise : using al the wayes he 
can, to dissuade him from that dishonorable obedience to 
the said Bps. see ; moving him to enchne to the Kings just 
opinion touching the same. 

Finally, The Kings plesure is, ye shal wiite another letter 
to the Bp. of Aberden, signifying that the Kings M. taketh 
it very unkindly, that the King his nephew would now em- 
brace, without his advise or comisel, being his neerest friend 
and unkle, and now in league and amity with him, the. 
manage of Mcmsr. de Vaudons daughter: wherunto he 
would give none ear at his Graces overture heretofore made 
of the same. In your said letter imputing a great negligence 
therin to the said Bp. and others of his masters Coimcel; 
seing their master sheweth not, in the doing therof, such 
amity towards the K. H. as the friendship betwixt them 
doth require^ 

And to make an end, his Grace woU in no wise that 
Barnes and Haynes shal tary for any finther instruction of 
the Bp. of Canterbury, or any other, having his Grace de- 
termined to send the same after by Mr. Almoner and Hethe : 
but that be, Mr. Haynes, and Mount, shal with al possible 
diligence depart immediatly in post without any lenger. 
tarying, than for this their diepeche shal be necessary. So 
as their abode impeach not the Kings purpose touching the 
said Melancthon. And thus fare you most heartily wel, 
from Langley, in much hast, this Monday at 4 of the clock 
at afternoon. 

Your loving fijends, 
T. Norfolk. George Rochfqrd. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 247 

Number LXVIII. l66 

Secretary CrumweTs letter to Sir John WdUop^ the Kmg^s 
AnibcLSsador in France: directing him in what manner 
to justify the King in the divorce^ and in the execution 
of some persons denying the supremacy. 

To my right loving Jrynd Sir John Wallops Knyght, the 
Kynges Ambassadour resident in tite Corte qf Frounce. 

AFTER my most harty recommendadons ; These shal be mss. d. O. 
to advertise you, that the xviith day of this monthe I re- ' ^' 
oeyvid from you a packet of letters; which indehiyedly I 
delyvered unto the Kinges Highnes, and conferred with his 
Grace theffects both of your letters and al oth^^ within the 
sayd packet, bejrng directed as wel to his H. as to me/ 
And i^ter his H. had with me perused the hoole contents 
throughly of your sayd letters; perceyvyng not only the 
liklihod of the not repajrr into Fraunce of Philip Melanc- 
thon, but also your communications had with the Frendie 
Kings Highnes, upon your demaund made of the Kynges 
Majesties pennons, with also your discrete ansyrers and re- 
jdications made in that behalfe, for the which his Majestic 
givethe unto you condigne thanks: ye shal understand, 
that his H. commaunded me to make you answer in thii^ 
wise foUowjmg. 

First, as touching the Kings money, his H. doubtithe 
not, but seeing both the Frenche Kyng and also the great 
maister have promysed you it shal be depeched, ye wil, as 
the case shal require, not cease to cal upon thejrm, till it be 
depeched. And farther consideryng that the said Frenche 
Kyng, upon your sayd demaunde of the sayd pensions, so 
sodaynlie fel into comnmnication with you, as wel of his 
firenddiip and hunumjrtie shewed to the K. H. alledgyng 
that he at al tymes hath iemswered for the K. H. Specially 
beyng last at MarcelHs with Pope Clement, with other 
diinges as in your sayd letters apperethe ; as also concern- 
yng thexecutions lately done here within this realme : the 
K. H. not a litle manraylethe therat : and thinkedie it good, 

k4 



Digitized by 



Google 



«48 APPENDIX OF 

that as of your Belt ye take somme occasion, at convenient 
tyme and opportunytie, to renovate the sayd communyca^ 
tion, both with the Fr. Kynge, or at the last with the great 
maister ; sayeng unto theym, that wher the sayd Fr. Kyng 
alledgethe that he hath at all tymes answered for the K. H. 
in his cause, specially to the sayd Pope Clement at Mar- 
oellys, affirmyi^ his procedyilges to be just and upright 
concemyng the matrymonye, as ye do write, in that albeit 
the K. H* procedynges in al his affaires within this realme, 
beyng of suche equite and jiistnes of themadfe as they be, 
nedethe not any defmiGe or assistence ayenst Pope Clement, 
at any other foreyne power, havyng Goddes wordes and 
lawes onely sufficient to defend hym 2 yet in that that the 
sayd Fr. E. hathe (as he sayethe) answered at al tymes on 
the Kynges part, he hath done nothyng but the part of a 
167 brother, in justefyeng and vwefyenge the trewthe ; and so 
ooB^t]rnU3mg, shal do as apperteyneihe to a prynce df honour^ 
Which the K* H. doubtithe not he hath, and wil do, only 
in respect td the verHe and trewthe, beades the amy tie 
betwixt theym both justlie requyryng the same< 

And concemyng theixeciltions doiie within this realme, ye 
shal say to the said Fr. E. that the same were not so m^^ 
velous extreme as he alledgethe. For touchyng Maister- 
More and the Bushop of Rochester, with suche others as- 
were executed here, their treascms, conspiracies, and practices, 
secretly practised as wel within the realme as without, to 
move and stir dissension, and to sow sedition within the 
realme, intend3mg therby not only the destruction of the 
Kyng, but also the hdle subversion of his Hi^nes realme, 
beyng explaned and declared, and so manyfestly, proved 
afore theym, that they could ndt avoyd nor denye it; and 
they therof opynly detected, and lawfully convicted, ad- 
judged, and condempned of high treason, by the due ordtr 
of the lawes of this realme: it shal and miay wel appere to 
al the world, that they hav}rng such malice rotied in thdr 
bartes ayenst their Prynce and Soveraigne, and the total 
destruction of the conunon weale of this reahtte, were wel 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 349 

worthy^ if they had had a thousand lives, to hare safiS^i^ 
ten tymes a more terrible dethe and execution then any of 
theym did suffer* 

And touchynge suche wordft as^ the sayd Fr. K. spake 
unto you^ eoncemyng how Maister More died, and what he 
saied to his doughter goyng to his judgement, and also 
what exhortations he shulde give unto the Kjmges subjeets, 
to be trew and obedient to his Grace, (assuryng you, that 
there was no such tliyng,) wherof the great maister promysed 
you a double at length: in that the K3mges pleasure is^- 
that ye shal not onlye procure the sayd double^ and send it 
hither, but also sey unto the sayd Fr. K. that the K. H. 
cannot otherwise take it but veraye tinkyndely^ that the 
sayd Fr. K. or any of his counsayle, at whose hands he hath 
so moche merited, and to whom he hath mynystered so many 
great benefits, pleasures, and commodities, shulde so lightlye 
gyre ear, faith, and credence to any suche vayne brutes and 
fleing tales! not havyng first knowledge or advertisement 
fitom the E. H< here, and bis counsayl^ of the verite and 
trewthe: affirmyng it to be the office of a frende^ heryng 
any such tales of so noble a Prynce, rather to have com- 
pressed the bruters therof to silence, or at the leest not per- 
mytted theym to have divulged the same unto suche tyme 
as the K. M.^ beyng so dere a frend, had been advertised 
therof, and the trdwth known^ befc^'e he shuld so lightly? 
beleve or alledge any such reaporte. Which ingrate- and 
unkynde demeanure of the sayd Fr. K. usid- in this behalf^ 
arguethe fdaynlye not io remayne in his brest i^uch integritie 
of harte and syncere amytie towards the E. H« and his prb^'> 
cedyngs, as his Hv alwayes heretofore hath expected and: 
loked for. Which thyng ye may propdne and alledge unto • 
the said Fr. K. and the great maistre, ot to one of theym^ 
with such modestie and sobrenes, as ye thynk they may per-*- 
ceyve, that the E. H. hath good and just cause in this part-^^ 
sumwhat to take their light credaice unkyi^dlie. 

And wheras the sayd Fr. E. sayethe, that touching suchri 
lawes as the £. H. hath made, he wil not.medle withaiir 
alledgyng it not to be m^te, that one prynce shuld desire' 



Digitized by 



Google 



SSO APPENDIX OF 

168 another to i^ui^ his lawes, saying, that his be to olde to 
be chaiuiged ; to that ye shal saye, That suchekwes as the 
K. H. hath made here, be not made without substantial 
grounds by great and mature advise, counsayl, and deh- 
beration of the hoole policie of this reahne ; and are indede 
no new hiwes, but of great antiquitie, and many yeres passed 
were made and executed within this reahne, as now they be 
renovate and renewed, in respect of the common weale of the 
same. And it is not a htle to his Highnes marvayll, that 
the sayd Fr. K. ever wold oounsail or advise hym, if yn 
case hereafter any such like offenders shulde happen to be 
yn this reahne, that he shidde rather bannyshe thejrni, then 
in sudie wise execute theym: and specially consideryng, 
that the sayd Fr. K. h3n(nself, in commonyng with you at 
that tyme, not only confisssed thextreme executions, and 
great bruyUie of late done in his reahne, but also that he 
now entendethe to withdraw the same, and to revoke and 
cat home agayne such as be out of his reahne. The K. H. 
therfore the more straungely taketh his sayd advise and 
oounsayl; supposyng it to be neyther thoffice of a firend 
nor of a brother ; that he wolde determjoi hjrmself to cal 
home into his realme agayne his subjects, beyng out of the^ 
same, for spekyng agaynst the Busshop of Romes usurped 
authorite, and counsayl the K. H. to banyshe his traitours 
into straunge parties; where they myght have good occasion, 
tyme, place, and opportunyte, to work their feats of treason 
and conspracie the better agaynst the E. H. and this his 
realme. In which part ye shal sumwhat engreve the matter 
after such sorte, as it may wel appere to the sayd Fr. K. 
that not only the K. H. myght take those his oounsayls 
and communications both straungely and vnkindly, thinkyng 
the same not to procede of mere amy tie and frendship ; but 
also usjmg such polyde and austeritye, in proponjmg the 
same with the sayd Fr. K. and the great nudstre, takyng 
such tyme and opportunytie as may best serve for the same, 
as they may wel percey ve the K. H. procedyngs here within 
this rerime, both cohcemyng the sayd executions, and al 
other thyngs, to be only giDunded upon justice and the 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS ANB ORIGINALS. JI61 

oquilt^ ofbialawefl. «WI)idti ibe no jiew lawes, b^ wnd^t. 
lawes, made ai)d; estaUi^bed of. many ]^r?fi pas$e4 Tit)un 
this realme, and now renovate and renewe^^as is aforesaid, 
for the; better, order, weale^ wd suretye of the same. 

. And y0 mny farther saye, that if the Fr. E. and his 
Counsail wel consider, as they ought to do, that it were mocbe 
better to advaunce the punyshm^it of traytours and rebells 
for their offences, then to punish such as do speke ayenst 
the usurped auctoritie of the Bushop of Rome, who dayly 
goeth about to suppress and subdue kynges and prynces, 
and their aucthoritie, geven to theym by Goddes word. 

. Al which matiers the Ejmges pleasure is, that ye shal 
take tyme and occa»on, as ye talkyng agayn with the.Fr. 
K. or the great maister may declare your xayikA, as before 
is prescribed unto you : addyng therunto such matier, with 
such reasons, after your accustomyd dexterite and discretion, 
as ye shal thyvik most expedient, and to serve best for the 
Eyngs purpose, defence of his procedyngs, and the proffe 
of the Fr. K^s. ingratitude, shewyd in this behalf. Not 
doubtyng yn your wisdome, good industrie, and discreate 
drcumspection, for thorderjmg and wel handlyng of the 
same accordjmgly. 

And touchyng Melancthon, consideryng there is no lyke- 169 
lihode of his repaire into Fraunce, as I have wel percey ved 
by your letters, the E. H. therfore hath appo3mted Chris- 
tofer Mount indelayedly to take his journey where Melanc- 
thon is, and, if he can, to prevent M ounsr. de Langye in 
such wise as the sayd Melancthon his repaire into Fraunce 
may be stayed, and diverted into England. Not doubtyng. 
but the same shal take effect accordyngly. And as to Maister 
Haynes, the Eyngs pleasure is, that he shal go to Paris, thei^ 
' to leme and dissdphre the opynyons of the lemed men, and 
their incl3mations and affections, as wel towards the E. H. 
prooedyiigs, as to the Busshop of Rome his usturped poorer 
and aucthorite, after such sort aa the Eings sayd Highnes 
hath now writen unto hym by his Graces letters, addressed 
both unto hym and the sayd Christofer Mount : directyng 
theym what they shal do ya al thynges commy ttyd to theyr 



Digitized by 



Google 



JW« ^ ' APPENDIX OFl: ? Cl 

chto^-ft( (Ms tjtn«$ lis IdoiAk idt Ucit they i»il put ttelt0> 
theyf de>mrteBi foi^'^tHe aeo^mpKBlieimiit of the KymgCB fdeseh- 
sure,' a«'ii}>pertteylie«h^;''i -'• - " '/ ' ^•'^ !'^ <■ /'^^'Ij^-n -i^J 

And tfau» nrnkying an ende^pfayeiigybu i»^ ttse j^ot'idli^* 
cressidnyii ^e p¥bpon3riigof th^'pfemysses td th^ ]^n-K. 
and the great maisl^r^ or the one or both of theym: uisyf^ 
die same as a medecyne, and after such sorter that, as ner^' 
as ye dan, it be not moche displeasantly taken : adveit^syng 
the Kinges H. from tyme to tyme of the successes therof^ 
and of al other occurrants, as the case shal require : requuv* 
jmg you farth^) as ye shal have convenyent tymcy to pro- 
cure answer of themperars ambassador resodent wkh you, 
wherof the K. H. wold be advised with as oonTenyent 
spede as ye can : I shal for this tjrme byd you most hartily 
Ikrewel. At Thomebery, the xxiiid day of August. 

Your assuryd freend, 

Thomas Crumwell. 



Number LXIX« 
The last Witt and Testament of the Princess Katharine 
Dowager, 
ontJJhfKT, IN the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy 
Crhost, Amen, I, Katharine, &c. supply and desire K. 
Henry VIII. my good Lord, that it may please him of his 
grace, and in aulmes, and for the service of God, to let me 
have the goods, which I do hold as wel in gold and jdlver- 
as other things ; and also, the same that is due to me in 
mony for the time past : to the intent that I may pay my 
debts, and recompence my servants for the good services- 
they hare don unto me. And the same I desire as affectu- 
oudy as I may, for the necessity wherin I am ready to dy, 
and to 3rield my soul unto Grod* 

First, I supply [i. e. pray] that my body be buried in a- 

convent of Observant friers- Item^ That for my soul may 

170 be said 500 masses. Itemj That some personage • go to 

our Lady of Walaingham in pilgrimage ; and in gcdng by 

the way to deal xx nobles, Itemy I appoint to Maistris 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 5K8 

Darel xx/. for her manage. liemj I ordain, that the odlar 
of gold, which I brought out of Spain, be to my dau^ter.' 
Item^ I ordain to Mestress Blanch c/. sterling. liem^ I or- 
dain to Mestress Maigefy and Mr. Whyller, to each of 
them, xl/. sterling. Item^ I ordain to Mrs. Mary, my 
physicians wife, and to Mrs. Isabel, daughter to Mr. Mar- 
guerite, to each of them, xl2. sterling., /i^em, I ordain to my 

. physician the years coming wages. Item^ I ordain to Fran- 
cisco Philippo al that I owe unto him. And bende that, 
xl2. sterling. Itemy I ordain to Master John, my apothecary, 
his wages for the year coming. And beside that, al that is 
due unto him. Item^ I ordain, that Mr. Whyller be paid 
of expences about the making of, my gown. And beside 
that, xx/. sterling. liem^ I give to Philip, to Anthony, and 
to Bastian, to every of them, xx2. steriing. Itenrij I ordain to 
the little maidens, x2. to every of them. Item^ I ordain that 
my goldsmith be paid of his wages for the year coming. 
Aud beffldes that, al that is due unto him. Itemy I ordain, 
that my li^vander be paid of that which is due unto her : 
and besides that of her wages for the year coming. Item, I 
QJiplain to ^bel of Vergas ^x/. sterling. 

Item^ To my ghostly, father, his wages for the year 
coming. 

Item^ It may please the King, my good Lord^ to cause or- 
naments for the chuix^h to be made of my gpwnes^ which he 
holdeth ; for to serve the conyent thereas I shal be buried. 

; And the furrs of the sfune I give to. my daughter. 

Taunton, Richard Molend, 

Downton, William Portman, 

Hendon. Thomas Powlet, 

Thesethreeplacesareset William Peter, 

at the end of this will by an. "^^ ^^^» 

other hand : which perhaps ^^^ ^f^AAer. 

were the names of the lord- These seem to be the ad- 
ships belonging to her. ministrators appointed by the 

King for the execution of the 
Lady Dowager's will. 



Digitized by 



Google 



S54 APPENDIX OP 

171 Number LXX. 

Rychey the JSm^9 SoKcUoTf to the King; kU udvhti ctm- 
cermng KoUhafini Princui Dowager's goods ondjewds. 

Ihus« 
Cott. Li- PLEASITH your Majesty to be advertised of my poor 
'^' mind ; which is not specified to your Majesty by die other 
letter sent to your Majesty by me, your Graces humble So- 
lictor, and your other two most humble servants. Because 
I thought it not convenient to make them privy therto: 
most humbly beseeching your Highnes to take my mind in 
good part : for I mean none other, but to declare to your 
Majesty the truth : affirming to your Highnes, that I shal 
be as ready to execute yotur Graces commaundment, accord- 
ing to my most bounden diity, with as much good wil, heart, 
and mind, to my little power, as any living creature shal do. 
Pleasith your Majesty to consider, diat the Lady Dow- 
ager was a sole woman ; having by al lawes a fid authoiity 
and capacity to have propriety in goods and cattals : albat 
her Grace affirmed, that all was yours ; and that she had 
nothing to g^ve without your Graces licence. Wherin her 
Grace meant not wel ; nor yet according to the trudi. And 
she having such capacity as is aforesaid, your Majesty may 
not seize her goods and cattals, unless there were other 
cause so to do than I know. For by the laws of your 
realm, the Bp. of the dioces in ^this case shal commit the 
administration of her Graces goods to the next of her Graces 
kindred, lawfully begotten, and being denizons: to the in- 
tent the debts should be paid, or otherwise disposed of for 
the wealth of her soul. But whedier your Majesty, being 
snpreme Head of the Church of your realm, by your laws 
may commit the administration of the goods of her Grace^ 
dying intestate, I dare not therin speak precisely. The ful 
and determinate solution of that question I remit to your 
Majesty, and to others of your Graces Council, to debate 
and determine. And therfore in this wise to take and seize 
her Graces goods as your own, is repugnant to your laws ; 
and, as I think, with your Graces favour, rather enforceth 
her blind opinion while she live^^ than otherwise. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. • SS5 

But, Sovereign hotdy under yout Graces fiivour, I think 
you may have, take, and seize the goods and ciattals of her 
by another mean lawfully; which is this: if your Graces 
pleasure be so, yee may cause a letter to be written to the 
Bp. of Lincold^ commanding him to grant the administm- 
tion of al such goods and cattala as lately were the Lady 
Dowagers, to such as your Highnes shal name. And then 
to have the goods of them to your Graces use^ in reoompence 
of such sums and debts, as your Highnes hath, or shal ley 
(Hit for her burial, or otherwise. And this, as I think, were 
the best way, and concurrent with your Graces laws. * 

Signifying unto your Highnes, diat now I have declared 
my boundoi duty unto your Grace, I shal willingly, to the 
best of my power, execute your commaundment without 17^ 
fear or r^qiect of any man : most humbly beseeching your 
Majesty, to accept this my poor information according to my 
meaning; and to pardon me, if any thing or matter be com- 
prized herein contrary to your Graces pleasure. 

And that I may be ^certifyed of your further pleasure: 
advertising your Majesty, as I think, the plate, or other things 
o(»nprized in the inventory sent to your Migesty, wil amount 
to 5000 mark, and rather better. And thus the Holy Tri- 
nity preserve your Magnificence with as long life as ever lived 
man. From Eimbolton, this present six day of January : by 
your Graces Most humble servant^ 

Rydiard Ryche. 
w» 

Number LXXI. 
The Lady Brian^ governess to the Lady Elizabeth^ her 

letter to the Lord Crumwel^Jrom Hunsdon ; Jbr instmc^ 

tions concerning the said lady, after the death of Queen 

Anne her mother. 

MY Lord, after my most bounden duty, I recommend ^^ ^' 
pie to your good Lordship : beseeching you to be good c. I'o. ' 
Lord to me, &c. My Lord, when your Lordship was last 
here, it pleased ydu, to say, that I i^ould not mistrust the 
Kings Grace, nor ydur Lordship. Which word was more 



Digitized by 



Google 



t56 APPENDIX OF 

comfort to me than I can write, as God knoweth. And 
DOW it boldeth me to shew you my poor mind. My Lord, 
when' my Lady 'Maries Grace was bom, it pleased the Kings 
Grace to [appoint] me Lady Mistress; and made me a 
BarobesB. And so I have been a [goremess] to the diildren 
his Grrace have had ftince. 

Now it b so, my Lady Elizabeth is put from that degree 
die wasjifiore: and what degree she is at now, I know not, 
biit by hearsay. Therefore I know not how to order her 
nor' my self; nor none of. hers, that I have the rule of; 
that is, her women and her groraas : beseeching you to be 
good Lord to ray Lady, and to al hers: and that she may 
have' some rayment ; [i. e, for mourning ;] for she hath 
neither gawtie nor kirtell, nor petticoat, nor no maner of 
linnin, nor foresmocks, nor kerchiefs, nor elieves, nor rayls, 
nor body*8tydiets, nor handkerchiefs, nor mofelers, nor 
fa^ns. All these her Graces mostake, I have driven off, as 
long as I can^ that, be my troth, I cannot drive it no lenger : 
beseeching you, my L(^d, that you wil s^ee, that her Grace 
may have that is needful for har^ as my trust is yee wil do. 
Beseeching you, my own good Lord, that I inay know firxim 
you by writing how I shal order my self; and what is the 
Kings Graces plesure and yours, that I shal do in every 
thing. And whatsome ever it i^al please the Kings Grace 
or yoxa Lordship to command me at al times, I shal fulfil 
it to the best of my power. 
173 My Lord, Mr. Shelton sakh, he is master of this house : 
what fashion that shal be, I cannot tel. For I have not seen 
it afore. My Lord, yee be so honourable your self, and 
every man r^porteth your Lordship loveth honour, that I 
trust your Lordship wil se the house honourably ordered, 
howsome ever it hath been aforetime. And if it please you, 
that I may know what your order is, and if it be not per- 
formed, I shal certify your Li»rdship of it For I fear me, 
it wil be hardly enough performed. But' if the head of - - - 
knew what honour meaneth, it wil be the better onlered : if 
not, it wil be hard to bring it to pass. 

My Lord, Mr. Shelton would have my Lady Elizabeth 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 267 

to dine and supp every day at the board of estate. Alas ! 
my Lord, it b not meet for a child of her age to keep such 
rule yet I promise you, my Lord, I dare not take it upon 
me to keep her in health, and she keep that rule. For there 
she shal see divers meats and fruits, and wine : which would, 
be hard for me to restrain her Grace from it. Yee know, 
my Lord, there is no place of correction there. And she is 
yet too young to correct greatly. I know wel, and she be 
there, I shal nother bring her up to the Kings Graces ho- 
nour, nor hers; nor to her health, nor my poor honesty. 
Wherfore I shew your Lordship this my desire: beseech- 
mg you, my Lord, that my Lady may have a mess of meat 
to her own lodging, with a good dish or two, that is meet 
for her Grace to eat of. And the reveraon of the mess shal 
satisfy al her women, a gentleman usher, and a groom. 
Which been eleven persons on her aide. Sure I am, it wil 
be (in to right little) as great profit to the Ejings Grace this 
way, as the fother way. For if al this should be set abroad, 
they must have three or four mess of meat, where this one 
mess shal suffice them al with bread and drink, according 
as my Lady Maries Grace had afore : and to be ordered in 
al things as her Grace was afore. 

Gtxl knoweth, my Lady hath great pain with her great 
teeth, and they come very slowly forth : and causeth me to 
suSer her Grace to have her wil more than I would. I trust 
to Gt)d, and her teeth were well graft, to have her Grace 
after another fsehion than she is yet : so as I trust the King's 
Grace shal have great comfort in her Grace. For she is as 
toward a child, and as gentle of conditions, as ever I knew, 
any in my life. Jesu preserve her Grace. As for a day or 
two at a hey • [t. e, high] time ; or whensome ever it shal 
please the Kihgs Grace to have her set abroad, I trust so to 
endeavour me, that shee shal so do as shal be to the King'^s 
honour and hers : and then after to take her ease again. 

I think Mr. Shelton wil not be content with this. He 
may not know it is my desire; but that it is the Kings 
plesure and yours it should be so. Grood my Lord, have 
my Ladies Grace, and us that be her poor servants, in your 

VOL. I. FART II. s 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



268 APPENDIX OF 

remembFance. AiKt your Ixmlship dial haye our harty 
prayers by the grace of Jesu: who ever preserve your 
Lordship with long life, and as much honour as your noble 
hart can desire. From Honsdon with the evil hand of her 
that is your daily bead-woman, 

Marget Bryan. 

If 4 I beseech you, my own good Lord, be hot misoontent^ 
that I am so bold to write thus to your Lordship. But I 
take Gkxl to my judge, I do it of true hart, and for my dis^ 
charge. Beseeching you, accept my good mind^ 
To the Rt noble and my singular 
good Lord, my L. Privy Sefd^ he 
this delivered. 

Number LXXIL 
Sir Richard Moryson^ to the Lord Crumwel; cwiceming 
prinHng the Kvn^s answer to the Papers calling of a 
Council at Mantua. 
cteopatra, jjY Lord, my most humble duty premised. Whom 
816, your good Lordship appoynted me, both to alter and also 

shortly to se printed the King^s answer touching the Man* 
tuan Councel ; now my petition is, that your Lordship woll 
think the printing of it deferred rather upon good respects, 
than that I have not encreased the book according to your 
commandment. For as soon as this answer came forth, one 
Tubalde, which now is in Saxony, was sent of them to 
Philip Melancthon. Many were seat hito France. I think 
there be few nations, but the book there hath been seen. 

Now, my Lord, if it shal come o«tt as I am bidden, the 
most part changed, many things left out, (which be both 
truly spoken, and cannot but do good, h&ag bydden bye,) 
men of other nations may reckon, that either we be affiiud 
or ashamed to say as we have said. Th^ may think things 
pas lightly here, that are so little while Uked. If the book 
had gone forth in a private name, yet they might have 
diarged us with inconstancy, whidi yet leave to day that we 
yesterday loved. The sentence cf a Prince, the answer of 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 869 

an whole realm, either ought not to be printed, or else, once 
printed, not to be changed. 

The Germans h^ve nothing in their answer, but I am 
sute it is at the least touched in ours. Many arguments are 
handled in this, that they leave utterly untouched. Again, 
if we should say amply even as they say, we might then ^ 
seem to repeat theirs, and not to write our own. Notwith- 
standing, I have two or three leaves, that may wel be added, 
and the book in maner as it was. At the least they shal 
gather, that we be lieither affiraid nor ashamed to say, they 
ifitend no good faith that intend guile; no setting up of 
truth that go about to keep down Gtxls word. And for the 
place of the papacsy ^t^eA by our consent over us, and taken 
away by our ^nsent, I have thus changed. 

** In time past, we bang deceived by false pretence of 
** Scripture, by whose authority you claimed your pterog»- 
^^ tive and jurisdiction upon al men, did aoknowledg your 
** primacy; and following the consent, or rather error cilJS 
^ the world) gave you authority upon Kings subjects : now 
^* we wil be no lenger deceived: now we justly cal in agmn 
<' that you have injustly extorted of our fathers ; and woll 
<' that truth make an end of yomr reigne, which began by 
'* error. It is lawM, reason woll, yea, we are commanded 
** to take from you tfiat that Ho man can give you, but he 
^ that is deceived."" And aftelp this followeth as it is in the 
first. " We Princes wrot 6ur delves to be fisuniliars to Fc^, 
" as long as w6 thought so: we obeyed them as our six- 
*« periors, Stc.*" 

And I trust your Lordship wil take in good part that, 
that I, according to my most bounden duty, hav^ done se 

n wo. humU. iervUore^ 

Ricchiar de Morryson. 



s 2 



'^\ Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



aeo APPENDIX OF 

Number LXXIII. 
The protestation of the Clargie of the Lower House wUhin 
the protfince cf Comterhwry: leith declaration qfjauies 
and abuses which hcrtqfbre hoA^ and now be mthin the 
same, worthy special refbrmaHon. 
F^xii MSS. IN veray humble aiid reterent maner, ^th protestation^ 
that wee, the Clargie of the Lower Hou£fe within the pro- 
vince of Canterbury, nother in wordy dede, or otherwise, 
directly or indirectly, intending any thinge to speke, at- 
tempte, or do, which in any maner of wise may be displea- 
sante unto the Kings's Highnes, our most dread Soveraigne 
Lord, and supreme Hedd of the Church of England, but 
in al thinges, accordyng to the commimdement of Godde, to 
be moo&te obedient unto his' Grace : to whom aocordyngly 
we submitt our selfes : mynding in no wise, by any odbrable 
fasshion to recognise, prevely or apartely, fend or mayiiten 
the same, into this noble realme, or domynibns cS the same : 
but that the same Bp. of Rome, with his usurped aucthoritie, 
utterly for ever with his inventions, rites, abuses, ordenance», 
takA fasshions,tobe renownced, forsaken, extingweshed, and 
abolished : and that we i^ncerly addict our selfes to Al- 
myghtie God his lawes, and unto our seid Sovereigne Lord 
the Kynge, our supreme Hede in erthe, and his lawes, 
statutes, provisions, and ordetiances m^e here within his 
Graces realme : Wee thinke, in our consciences and opinions, 
tfaes errors and abuses folloyngy to have ben and now to be, 
within this realme, causes of dissension, worthy spedal re- 
formation. That is to wete, 
'• That it is comonly preached, thought, and spokyn, to the 

slaunder of this noble realme, disquietnes of the people, 
damage of Christen sowled, not without fear of many other 
inconveniences and perills; that the Sacrament of the Altar 
176 is not to be estemed. For divers light and lewd persons be 
not ashamed, or aferde to say, Why shuld I see the sakeryng 
of the high masse ? Is it any thing else but a pece of brede, 
or a litle pretie pece rownde Robyn ? 



Di^^zed by Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 261 

Item, That they deny extreme unction to be any sacra- W, 
ment 

. Item, That pi^ests have no more aucthoritie to minister in. 
sacraments than lay men hath. 

Item^ That children ought not to be confirmed of the iv. 
Busshop afore they cum to age of discretion. 

Item, That al ceremonies accustomed in the Church, v. 
which are not clerly expressed in Scripture, must be taken 
away ; by cause thei ar nienys inventions. 

Item, That al thos ar Antichrists that do deny ley men vi. 
the Sacrament of the Aulter sub utraque specie. 

Item, That al thos that be present at masse, and do not ^'^' 
receyve the Sacrament with the priests, are not partakers of 
the said masse. 

Item, That it is preached and tawght, that the Church via, 
that is commonly taken for the Church is the old synagoge : 
and that the Church is the congregation of good men only. 

Item, It is preached agaynst the Leteny, and also said, . ix. 
that it was never mery. in England, sythens the Lejeny 
was ordeyned ; and Sancta Maria, Sa/nda Katerina, &x. 
sowngen and said.. 

Item, That a man hath no free will, X. 

Item, That 6odd never gave grace nor knowlege of holy XL 
Scripture to any great estate, or rich man. And that they 
in no wise do follow the same. 

Item, That al religions and professions, whatsoever thd xil. 
be, ar clene contrary to Christs religion. 

Item, That it is preached ^d taught, that al things xill. 
awght to be in comen, and that priests shuld have wiffes. 

Item, That preachers woll in no wise conforme themselfes ^V* 
ad Ecclesiam Catholicam, nor admitt or receyve cammicos 
et probatos avcthores. But woll have their awn fantanes 
and inventions preached and set forward. 

Item, That the images of saincts ar not in any wise to be XV, 
reverenced : and that it is playne idolatry and abhomynation 
to set vp any light before any image, or in any place in the 
church in the tyme of divine service, as long as the sonn^ 
giveth light. 



Digitized by 



Google 



86S APPENDIX OF 

XVI. liem^ That it is idolatry to niake any oblation. 

XVII. Item^ That it is lawful to kyrson a child in a tubb of 
water at home, or in a ditch by the way, ^ in a founte 
stone in the church. 

xviit Hem^ That the water in the foiwte stone is alonly a thing 
conjured. 

XIX. Item, That the hawlowed oyle is not better ihean the 
Busshop of Romys grese or butt^. 

XX. Item^ That the Priests crownes ar the whores mark^s of 
Babylon. 

XXI. Item, That the stole about the Priests neck is nothing 
els but the Busshop of Romes rope. 

XXII. Item, That ymages, as wel of the crucifix, as of other 
saincts, ar to be put out of the Church, and the reliques of 
saincts no wise to be reverenced: and that it is agaynst 
Goddes command^OQient, that Christen men shuld make 
curtesy or reverence to the image of our Saviour. 

xxiu. Item, That it b no sjmne or offence to ete whit^ metes,' 
177 eggs, butter, efaese, or ftesh in the Lent, or other fasting 

dayes, c(Hnmanded in the Church, and receyyed by the con* 

sent of Christen people. 
XXiv. Item, That it is as lawful to ete flesh on Good Friday 

as apon Easter-day, or other t3rmes ip the yere. 

XXV. Item, That the synner offepidjmg in the I^ent, or other 
high feasts in the yere, is wurthy no more punyshment, 
than he that transgressith in any other tyme, 

XXVI. Item, That confession auricular, absolution, and pe« 
naunce, ar nothing necessary n(»r pro^table in the Church 
of Godd. 

XXVII. Item, That auricular confession is only invented and or- 
deyned, to have the secret knowlege of men'^s harts, and to 
pull money out of thair purssis. 

xxvni. Item, That the gostly fathers cannot give or injoyne any 
penaunce at aU. 

XXIX. Item, That it is sufficient for a man or a woman to make 
thair confessicm to Grodd only. 

XXX. Item, That it is as lawful at al tymes to confesse to a 
layman as to a j^riest. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 368 

Item^ That crafesnon b but whispmng in A priests ear, kxki. 
and as wel to be made, a multytude being present, as se- 
cret. 

Itemy That it is sufficient that the sjnner do say, I know xxxii. 
my self a synner. 

Item, That Busshops, Ordinaries, and ecclesiastical xxxiii. 
judges, have none aucthorite to give any sentaice of exoom- 
munication, suspension, or censure, ne yet to absolve or 
loose any man from the same. 

Item, That it is not necessary or profitable to have any xxxiv. 
church or chapell to pray in, or to do any divine service in. 

"Itenty That the church was made for no other piu*po8e> xxxv. 
but other to kepe the people from wynde and rayne, other 
els that the people on Sondayes or haly dayes lAuId resort 
thither to have the word of Godd dechured unto them. 

Item, That buryings in churches, in church yards, he xxxvi. 
unprofitable and vain. 

Item, That the rich and costly ornamentes in the church xxxvii, 
ar rather high displeasure, than pleasure or honor to Godd. 

Item, That it is a pity that ever the mass, matens, even xxxviii, 
song, or any other divine service, was made or suffered to 
be redd, said, or song within any church, bycause it is only 
to the deludyng of the people* 

Item, That saincts ar not to be invocated or honored, xxxix. 
and that they understand not, nor know nothing of our pe- 
titions, nor can be mediators betwixt us and GtNld. 

Item, That our Lady was noo better than an other wo- XL. 
man, and like a bagg of safferon or peper, whan the spice 
ys out: and that she can do no more with Christ than an^ 
other synfiil wcnnan. 

Item, That it is as moche availeable to pray unto saincts, XLI. 
as to whorle a stone agaynst the wynde. 

Item, That the saincts have no mo(»re power to help .a XLIL 
man, than a manys wife hath to helpe her husbande. 

Item, That dirige, commendations, mass, suffrages, pray- xum, 
ers, almes dedes, or oblations, dcme for the sowles of them 17^ 
that be departed owt of this world, be but vayne, and of no 
profit. 

s 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



264 APPENDIX OF 

XUV. Itemy That the sowles departed goo strayght to heven or 
to hell. 

XLV. Itenif That ther ys no meane place betwen heven and 
hell, wherin sowles departed may be afflicted. . 

XLVI. Itemy That if ther be a place where thd be punyshed, 
Grodd is not yet borne, nor he that shal redeme the world. 

XLVli. Item^ That prayers, suffirages, fasting, or almes dede, do 
not help to take away any sjmne. 

XLVIII. Item, That ther is noo distinction of synne after this 
sort, summe to be venial and sunune to be mortall. 

xux. Itetfif That al synnes, after that the synner be ons con- 
verted, ar made, by the merit of Christs passion, vehial 
synns, that is to say, synns clene forgyven. 
L. I^ntj That Almyghty Gk>dd doth not loke for, nor yet 

require of a synner, after his conver»on from synn, any 
fasting, almes dede, or any other penaunce, but only that 
the synner be sory for his synnes, amendyng his life, and 
synnyng no moore. 
LI. Itemj That hawlowed water, halowed hrede, halowed 

candells, halowed asshes, halowed palme, and such like oere- 
moneys of the Church, are of none effect, and to be taken as 
trifills and vanities, to seduce the people. 

Lii* Item, That haly dayes ordeyned and instituted by the 
Church, are not to be observed ^and kept in reverence. In^ 
asmoch as al dayes and tymes be lyke. And that servile 
warkes, as plowghing and carting, may be done in the same 
without any offence at al, as in other ferial dayes. 

LIU. Item, That syngyng and sajring of mass, matens, or even 
song, is but rorjmg, howling, whisteljmg, mummyng, con- 
juryng, and jogelyng. And the playing at the organys a 
folish vanitie, 

Liv. Item, That pilgrimage, fasting, almes dede, and sudi 

like, ar riot to be used. And that a man is not bound to 
come to the church, but only to the preaching. 

LV. Item, That it is sufficient 3mough to beleve, though a 
man do no good warkes at all. 

LVI. Item, Men be not content to preach of certen abuses 
found in pilgrimages, in fasting, in prayer, in invocation of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 866 

sainets, in reverencyng of ymages, in almes dedes, but they 
woll nedes have the thing itself taken away, and not enough 
the abuses ]to be refonned. 

Item^ That by preaching the people hath be brought in Lvii. 
opinion and beleve, that nothing is to be beleved, except it 
can be proved expresly by Scrijrture. 

Itemy That it is preached and taught, that forasmoehe as LViif . 
Christ hath sheede his blodde for us, and redemyd us, we 
nede not to do any thing at al, but to beleve and repent, if 
we have offaoided. 

Itenij That ther is of late a new ConfiteoTy made after Lix. 
this forniy Canfiteor Deo cupU et terrce, peccavi nimis cagik^ 
tione, hcutione et operey mea culpa. Ideo deprecor mqjestc^ 
tern tuam^ ut tUy Detis, deleas iniquitatem meamf et vos 
orare pro me. 

Iteniy That it is preached, that bycause auricular confes- LX. 
sion hath brought ^rth innumerable vices, it is derly to be 
taken away. 

Itemy That the Canon of the Mass is the comment of LXI. 
summe folish, unlemed priest: and that the names of the ^79 
saincts ther expressid ar not to be rehersid. 

Itemj That water runnyng in the chanell or common ry- lxu. 
ver, is of as grete vertue as the halow water. 

Itemj That balowed water is but jogelled water. lxiii. 

Item, That the holy watw is moore savorer to make lxiv. 
sawce with than the other, bycause it is mixed with saltc 
which also is a very good medicen for an horse with a gald 
back ; yea, if ther be put an onyon therunto, it is a good 
sawce for a gygget of motton. 

Jtenif That no humayn constitutions or lawes do bynd lxv. 
any Christen man, but such as be in the Gospel, Pauls Epi- 
stells, car in the New Testament. And that a man may 
breke them without any offence at all. 

Iteniy That besides seditious preaching, lettyng unitie to LXVI. 
be had, there are many sclanderous and erronyous bokes, 
that have ben made, and suffered to go abrode indifferently. 
Which bokes were the moore gladly bought bycause of 
those words, Cum privUegio. Which the ignorant people 



Digitized by 



Google 



966 APPENDIX OF 

toke to have ben an expresse approbation of the Kii^, whete 
it was not so indede. 

LXVII. Item^ That where hertofore divers bokes have ben exa- 
myned hj perscms appoynted in the Convocation, and the 
bokes found ful of heresies and emmyous c^nnions, and so 
declared, the said bokes are not. yet by the Bysshops ex* 
predy ccmdempnyd, but suffered to remayn in die hands of 
the unlemed people. Which ministreth to them matter ci 
argument, and much unquietnes within the realme. 

LXVIII. Itemj That apostates, abjured persons, and of notaUe yll 
conversation and infamed, and without licence of the Kings 
Grrace, or the Ordinary, have taken upaa them to jnieach 
sclanderously. 



£.5. 



Number LXXIV, 
TTie opinion qfih$ Clergy qfihe north porta in Convocation^ 
vpon ten articles sent to them, 
c\tof$xn, TO the first article we think, that preaching against pur- 
gatory, worshipping of saints, pilgrimage, images, and at 
books set forth against the same, or sacraments or sacra, 
mentals of the Church, be worthy to be reproved and con- 
demned by Convocation ; and the pain to be executed that 
is devised for the doers to the contrary. And process to be 
made hereafter in heresie, as was in the dayes of K. Henry 
IV. And the new statutes, wherby herenes now lately have 
heok greatly nourished, to be annulled and abrogated. And 
that the holydayes may be observed according to the lawes 
and laudable customes. And that the bidding of beadys 
and preaching may be preserved, as hath been used by old 
custome, 

To the second, we think the Kings Highnes, ne any tem- 
poral man, may not be sujxeme Head of the Church by the 
180 lawes of God, to have or exercise any jurisdiction or power 
spiritual in the same. And al acts of Parlament made to 
the contrary to be revoked. 

To the third we say, we be not sufficiently instructed in 
the fact, i^ in the process therin made: but we refer it to 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 867 

the determination of the Church, to whom it is upheld. 

To the fourth we thinks that no derk ou^t to be put to 
death without degradation by the lawes of the Church* 

To the fifth we think, that no man ought to be drawu 
out of ganctuary, but in certain cases expressed in the lawea 
of the Church. 

To the sixth we say, that the Clergy of the north parte 
hath not granted nor consented to the Parliament, of the 
tenths or first fruites of the benefices in the Convocation. 
And also we can make no such personal graunt by the 
lawes of the Church. And we think, that no temporal man 
hath authority by the laws of Grod to claim any such tenths 
OF first fruites of any boiefice or spiritual promotion. 

To the seventh we think, that lands given to Ood, the 
Church, or religious men, may not be taken away, and put 
to profane uses, by the laws of God. 

To th^ eighth we think, that dispensations upon just 
eauaes lawfully graunted by the Pope of Rome, to be good, 
and to be accepted. And pardons have been allowed by 
general councels, of Lateran and Vienna, and by laws of 
the Church. 

To the ninth we think, that by the law of the Church, 
general councels, interpretations of approved Doctors, and 
consult of Christen people, the Pope of Rome hath been 
taken for the Head of the Church, and Vicar of Christ : and 
so ought to be taken. 

To the tenth we think, that the examination and correct 
tion of deadly sin belongeth to the Ministers of the Church, 
by the laws of the same; which be consonant to God''s 
laws. 

Furthermore, we think it convenient, that the laws of 
the Church may be openly read in Universities, as hath 
been used heretofore. And that such clerks as be in prison, 
or fled out of the realm, for withstanding the Kings supe- 
riority in the Church, may be set at liberty, and restored 
without danger. And that such books and works as do 
entreat of the primacy of the Church of Jlome may be freer 
ly kept and read, notwithstanding any prohibition to the 



Digitized by 



Google 



S68 APPENDIX OF 

contrary. And that the articles of premunire may be de- 
dared by acts of Parlament : to the intent no man may be 
in danger therof without a prohibition first awarded. And 
that such apostates as be gon from religion, without suffi- 
cient and lawful dispensation of the see of Roine, may be 
compelled to return to their houses. And that al sums of 
mony, as tendis, first fruites, and other arrerages graunted 
unto the Kings Highnes by Parlament, or Convocation, and 
due to be paid before the first day of the next Parlament, 
may be remitted and forgiven, for the causes and reasons 
above expressed. 

And we the said Clergy say, that for lack of time and 
instruction in these articles, and want of books, we declare 
this our opinion for this time : referring our determination 
in the premisses to the next Convocation. 

Also we desire, that the statute conunanding the Clergy 
to exhibit the dispensations graunted by the Pope, before 
the feast of Michaelmas next coming, may be revoked at 
the next Parlament. 



181 Number LXXV. 

Articles Jbr the Lady Mary ; to answer a/nd subscribe. 
MSS. D. FIRST, Whether shee doth recognize and knowledge the 
G. . Eq. gjugg Highnes for her soveraign and liege Lord of this im- 
perial crown and royalme of England : and woU and doth 
submit her self to his Highnes, and to all and singular 
lawes and statutes of this royalm, as becometh every true 
and faithful subject ci this royalm to do ? 

Also, Whether shee woll with all her power and quali- 
ties, that GqA hath endued her withall, not onely obey^ 
keep, and observe all and singular lawes and statutes of this 
royalm : but also set forth, advance, and maintain the same 
to thuttermost of her power, according to her most bounden 
duty ? 

Also, Whether shee woll recognize, accept, take, and re- 
pute the Kings Highnes to bee supream Head in erth under 
Christ of this Church of England, and utterly cefu^ the 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 969 

Bishop of Romes pretenced power and jurisdictioti) hereto- 
fore usurped within this realm, according to the statutes and 
lawes of this reahn made and ordained in that behalf? 

Also, Whether shee doth accept, take, and freely think 
in her heart, without dissimulation, that* the marriage cele^ 
brated between the Kings Highnes, and the Lady EIatha« 
line her mother, was plainly and directly against the lawea 
of God, and not dispensable by eny humaine power or au- 
thorite. And that the divorse and separation therof is justly 
and truly done, upon a sure truthe and foundation. And 
relinquish all manner of remedies and meanys, as wel at the 
Bishop of Romes hand, as elsewhere, tiiat mought by eny 
colour empeach or lett the said divorce P 

Also, Whether she taketh and accepteth her self to bep 
ille^timate and bastard by reason of the same unlawful 
marriage ; and wil humblie, according to the truth, recog- 
nize her self so to bee : and repent her former obstinacy and 
wilfulnes, and freely and frankly commyt her self to the 
Kings wil and plesure ? 

Also, Bee she enquired and examined, for what cause,, 
and by whose motion and means, shee hath 'continued and 
remsdned in her obstinacy so loi^ ; and who did embold 
and animate her therunto, with other circumstances thertp 
appertaining. 

Also, What is the cause, that she at this present time,- 
rather than at any other heretofore, doth submit her self, 
and do other the premisses. And what and who did mpve 
her theruntoP 

Number LXXVI. • 182 

A memorial of such articles flw were commtmed mid treated 
of between the Kin^s Highmss CounseUom, and Mon^, 
de Tarbes^ and Mon^* Pom&rayj the French AmbassO* 
dors ; concerning the marriage between the Lady Mary^ 
the ^ing^s daughter, and the Duke of Orleans* 

FIRST, Wheras the said Ambassadors on their masters MSS. 
behalf requfred that the said Lady Mary bee given in niar-Jj^.^^; 



Digitized by 



Google 



910 APPENDIX OF 

riag« to the Mid Duke^and declared the great and sttigular 
desire and affeetion the King theiir man^tet had the s&me 
should take effect : the said Counfiailoi*^ answered, that the 
itin^ Highnes their madter traa for his part no les desirous 
the same should succeed, than the King hk brother tras. 
EfSpedally for that his Highnei) trusted, that therhy the 
amdtie and finendship between them should bee the more 
aygmented, established, and so derived and propagated to 
their posterities, to the weal of both their realms. 

Second, Wheras the said Ambassadors required^ diat the 
Kings Highnes should make and declare the said Lady 
Mary to bee legitime; so da shee might be preferred in the 
succesaon and inheritance of this realm, before all others, 
the Kings daughters already, or hereafter to bee procreated : 
the said Coumaylors, on the Kings Highnes their masters 
bahalf, answered, that hee neither wold ne oowld do that in* 
jurie and prgudice^ &c. lU in articulo. 

Thirdly, Concerning the traduction of the Mid Duke of 
Orleans into the realm of England, there to bee educated 
and instructed in the tongue and manners of the people 
there: whera^ the said Ambassadors resdiutely answered, 
that the King their master would in no wise consent the 
Mid Duke his son shuld bee bound to make his abode and 
demore here continually : but onely that hee shuld come 
Mad tany here for one month or two $ and afterward to re- 
turn again into France at his ^edure and liberty; the snd 
Counsaybrs answered, that m that matter they oons^et^d 
specially the profit, honour, and suerty which shuld redound 
unto the said Duke therby; bendes divers other, respects : 
which if the French King himself wold maturely weigh and 
e3q)end, as they bee worthy, hee shuld wel perceive, that it 
were more than necessary, that the said Duke shuld bee 
brought into this realm, and so afterward make his abode 
here continually. 

Notwithstanding, forasmoche as there were many other 
pacts, conditions, and assurances, to bee treated, concluded, 
and agreed vpon, between the ^ings their masters; without 
the. which the said marriage cowld, ne mighf honorablie'. 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 271 

and to both their MtiifSEM^oiis, bee accomplished: and for 
m nodhe also as the said Ambassadori had no power or 
eomnusaion from their master to treat or condude vpon the 
said other articles : the said Counsaylors answered, that be- 
ing onoe the said other articles concluded and agreed upon, 
and such assurances made on either part as shal bee reipu- 
nte, the Kings Highnes their master, bein never minded to 
detein Urn, the said Duke, here as a captire in thraldome 
or bondage, but to use him as his own son in honour and 183 
felidte ; and finally, to advance him unto the crown impe- 
rial of this his realm, in such case as is before specified ; 
wold not shew himself very difficile, requiring to have the 
said Duke to abide here continually, but woU hereafter con- 
descend to bee contented upaa sodie reasonable time for his 
demore here, as shalbee thought necessary and requisite 
for the attuning of the £ftvour and benevolence cxf the peo- 
fde, of the language and lawes of the country, &c. 



Number LXXVII. 
Roland J Bishop of Coventry and Litchfield j cmd Lord Presi- 
dent of the Marches of Wales, to the Ixyrd Crumwel; 
upon his letter to the said Bishop, to take care of the 
Welsh men. With articles sent to him against the Bi- 
shop of St. David's J viz. Dr. Barlow. 

RIGHT Honorable, and my smgular good Lard : Afber cieop«trm. 
my hearty commendations, it shal be to give the same Mke ' 
thanks for your Lordships most loving lett^S to me djh 
rtcted^ and delivered lately by this bearer. And as tor 
these parties of Wales> my trust is, they be of ea gpod to- 
war^es to do the Kings Grace sarvic^ with as ^ood «» iu- 
ttfat, as any of his subjects living; and^ to- my kaowledg, 
little amoi^ them conceived €£ the matters in Enghmd. 
F«r so muefa their language doth not agree to the advance- 
ment thcrof : I wtate to your Losdsbip long heretc^ove, 
that al LucU^w was no maner rf artilery, s«fii^ a little ia*- 
ness I have gathered together from good Sit Rich^d H&- 



Digitized by 



Google 



272 APPENDIX OF 

bert^ who doth the Kings Gr. good service daily, and wil 
do. And yet, my Lord, the Earl of Worcester, wrbt t#me 
to redeliver the same. But I made him an answer therin. 
I shal most heartily pray you to remember the commission 
that this council hath so long sued for to your Lordship. 
For I have begun to repair this castle, and wil further, if I 
may have the commission; without which this council can 
do no good service here, as Mr. Englefeld did inform your 
Lordship, who hath him heartily recommended to the same 
The proclamaticais as yet for the shire grounds be not 
come: wherby justice cannot be ministred in Wales. Ajid 
what may ensue by the tract wherof, I doubt. For I am 
daily called upon from every part at this time, being the 
time of keeping of their courts. 

And I heartily thank your Lordship for Germyn, desir- 
ing the same to have him in remembrance : and yet once 
again for my servant Lewis ferme to Whitney, if it may so 
be. And also to be good Lord to my conn Robinson at 
thismyjdesire. 

Also I received these articles here enclosed, from S. Da- 
vies. Wherin, and in other such like in that person, if 
your Lordships plesure were the same to stay for the time, 
184 the common people would the better be content. Here is 
somewhat spoken towards him, that I am soiy to hear. My 
duty is to intimate the same to your Lordship, for that fur- 
ther inconveniences do not ensue. There is also a Freer 
Austin, Prior of Woodhouse in the Cleeland, which hath 
not only dissipated the goods of his monastery, but also 
without any authority changed his vesture, and in this ruff, 
ling time Geo. Blount attached him at Baudeley, and so 
keepeth Wm, til your Lordships plesure be known. For I 
have none authority in these matters. If your LcH-dship 
would cause a substantial man to be put into that place, it 
would much edify to the good acceptation of that coimtry : 
who be as tall men and handsome, as any the Kings Gr. 
hath, and of the honour of Wigmore. Other newes be 
nane, but al in quietnes and peace here^ thanks be to Al- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORiaiNALS. «73 

nnf^hty God : who send your good Ldrdriiip a merry new 
year, to your hearts comfort From Wigmor Castk, thie 
iv. day of Jmnutaj. 

Wm have h^rv, and in other fdtvsai, a gr^xt number 6f 
smal feUonies ; whom we eannot dii^toh^ until we kno^i^r the 
Kings Graces plesure for diere gti»ulids* 

Your Lohbhips most bounden, 

Roktid C6. and latchf. 

Articles against Barlow ^ Bishop of St. David" Sy and against 
TaUy^ a Preacher. 

Concio Menetfen. facta, 12. Novembr, 1686. 

Imprimis^ He affirmed and said, That whensoever two 
or three simple persons, as two coblers or weavers, were in 
company, and elected, in the name of God, there was the 
true Church of God. 

tt^m. That it is not expedient to man to confess him- 
self, but only to God. For H^ wil at al tim^s accept And 
take any penitent man or woinan to his mercy^ if he catmot 
expediently have a Priest. 

Item, That there is nor was any purgatory, but ohly il 
thing invented and imagined by the Bp. of Rome and our 
Priests^ to have ttentals and oth^r mundane ludte therby 
only. 

Item, If the Kings Gr. being suptenle Head of the 
Church of England, did chuse, denominate, arid elect any 
lay man, being learned, to be a Bishop, that he so chosen^ 
without mention made of ahy orders^ should be ass good a 
Bp. as he is, or the best in England. 

Condo TaUei hdbita Meneoi<B coram Episcopo ibid* dc dliis 
palam, the xix. of the aforesaid month. 

When and whete he affirmed, thait in time past there irBk 
none that did preach or declare the ^^oard of God trtfly : 
nor the truth wai^ never known till now of late^ 

Item, That there ought no maner df reverence td be 
^ven to any «ixnt or angel in heaven : and m case any were 

VOL. I. PART 11. T 



Digitized by 



Google 



874 APPENDIX OF 

185 ff^^^y ^® same saint therewith was made an idol ; and that 
the same honor or worship was idolatry, and nothing else. 

Item, That if the souls that be departed have any need 
of our prayers, (if it might do them any good,) yee shalpray 
that Christ the sooner, at the contemplation of our prayers, 
may take them to the fruition of his glory. 

These articles were exhibited and delivered unto the 
reverend Father in God, the *L. President of the 
Kings Council in the Marches of Wales, 11th of 
Jan. the 88th year of the King, by me, 

Roger Lewis, Bachelour of Civil Law, 
abiding in S. Davids* 



Number LXXVIII. 
Tonstalj Bishop ofDurhamy to the Lord Crvmwel; concern^ 
ing a hook taken at Newcasde, caUed The Souls Garden. 
Cott. Lib. RIGHT Honorable, In my humble maner I recommend 
^eopatn, ^^ ^^^ your good Mastership: advertiseing the same, thai 
there is comen to my hands a little book printed in English, - 
called Ortulus Amnue: which was brought in by some 
folkes of the Newcastle, and, as I am informed, there be 
very many lately brought into the realm, chiefly into Lon- 
don, and into other haven-townes. Which books, if they 
may be suffered to go abroad, be like to do great harme 
among the people. For there is in them a manifest decla- 
ration against the effect of the act of Parlament lately made, 
for the establishment of the Kings Highnes succession, as 
ye shal perceive more plainly in reading the place your self. 
Which declaration is made in the kalendar of the said book 
about the end of the month of August, upon the day of the 
decollation of S. John Baptist, to shew the cause wiiy he was 
beheaded. When ye find the day, read the gloss, that is set 
in the midst among the dominical letters al that iside, as fiir as 
he speaketh of that matter : and your Mastership shal forth- 
with perceive what harm it may do, if the book may be suf- 
fered to go abroad. Wherfore if it be so seen to the Kings 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC • 



RECORDS AND ORiaiNALS. »76 

' T 

Highnes, to whom it may like you to shew it, best it 
were that letters were directed to al haven-townes, and 
other places, where it is thought any such books to be, to 
cause them to be diligently searched, and to be brought 
unto the Kings hands; forbiding the said books to be 
sold. That book that came to my hands I do send your 
Mastership herewith, and have already written as effectually 
as I can to the Msuor of the Newcastle, that he search out 
al such as can be found in the Newcastle, and to seize them in 
the Kings name; and to get knowledge, if he can, who 
were the bringers in of them. And if the K. H. or at lest 
your self, would write unto him to do the same, I think it 
would be done with more diligence. And surely in my 186 
mind, good it were that hke letters were sent to Hull, and 
to other havens. The K. H. and his most honourable 
Council may more plainly perceive, by reading the place 
aforesaid, what harme may ensue by going abroad of the 
said books. And thus Almighty Jesus preserve your good 
Mastership to his pleasure and yours, and have you in his 
blessed protection. From Stockton, the vii. day of July. 
Your humble Bedeman, 

Cutb. Duresmet 



Number LXXIX. 
InstrucUonsJbr the Ixyrd Privy Seal; being a letter to him 

amceming the Bishop of Lincoln and his Archdeacony 

touching the Bishop's demandjbr prestaUons. 

WHAT appertaineth to the office of an Archdeacon, and cieopatm, 
wherupon his revenues groweth, and what heretofore hath 
therunto appertained. Procurations, synodals, Peter-pence, 
pensadns, indemnities, fines of testaments, vacations of bene-i 
fices, installations of Abbots. 

Procurations be due for visit^ition. The Archdeacon is 
bound yearly to visit al his archdeaconry throughout 
Then to enquire of al crimes and misgovemanoe of the peo» 
pie, as wd the Clergie as the lay 1^, by Churchwardens' 
and other: and to reform whatsoever they find otherwise 

T 2 



Digitized by 



Google 



976 APFBNOIX OF 

^m wel, ritber oommtted haiimisly ag^Qst th^ I»iifs pf 
God, Qr the ordina])ce^ of the prince, for a qiliet commoi^ 
weal, disso&aiilt to fiodf laws, |t^ mms lawg, and pc^ticl; 
order of the world : to reform the same, feither by godly 
persua^on and good advise, by eon^bin^tipn, pr by pauif 
and penalties, according to the humility apd huipble mb*- 
jection of the offeridor, and repentance of hi^ offence. For 
this his visitation he hath procurf^tkfnst. 

Synodala be due iot the sene kept at East^ by the 
Archdeac(»i or his officer, calling together the ParsoQf, tb^ 
Vicars, and parish Priests ; diligently epqpjring, if every <^ 
the same do and have d(»ie th^ duties accordingly to tb^ 
laws of God, laws of the Prince established, and Uie ordi- 
nance of the Church accustomed ; ip^d have godly and dvr 
ligently ministred al sacraments and ^acramentals to their 
parishopers at that Easter then past, apd so in the year be- 
f<Mre. For this kind of visitation syTwdais be due to the 
Archdeacon. Which the Bishop wpuld now in any wiser 
have : because of a decretal, that saith, Quiod Epiacopo ^r 
bentur sjfnodalia, And for that text fiow would the Bishop 
turn from his Peter-penee, calling them^r^^to^ton^, or pen- 
sions, and would have them now due for synodaUj which 
the Archdeacons have had and eiyoy these three, six, yea 
eight hundred years, without lett, interruption, or contradic- 
tion of any Bishop. My synodals be not nineteen poimds 
187 ^y y®^* And yet must I give to my Official fiv« mark 
lee yearly, and as much to my Register. And also bear their 
costs yearly in riding to the sency four or five pounds. So 
have I not ten pounds clear for my synodals. But put the 
case, that these synodals were the Bps., yet whe^cnre should 
\ be bound to gather his synodals ? O why should I give 
twenty nobles fee to my officers to serve him, and to be his 
collector ? Dkat JpoUo. 

Peter-pence. Al Archdeacons of England gatha*ed Peter- 
pence, of every fire-house within every parish one pen/: 
whidi were graunted eight hundred year past by King Hyno, 
[Ina,] and after confirmed by Inas; then by Offa, Rex 
Marchioruia, [Mercicsrum,] by Amulphus, by Alerudea 



Digitiz^ Google 



RECOHDB AND ORIGINALS. m 

[Alured^] and otkers mo so feiiawiAg;' mA by tsof^ ^ohn 
for hb time. After iKme sddok [imtique] diittfor% th^ 
wore gnninted for a yearly preiste, <Mr 4 perp^^ yearty sub- 

^d^ R&nncmo^ saith divers afiithtyrs; Odienf say> they were 
given to a school ill Rome, to the maintenance <^ English 
scholars there, as Fabian and Guido, with others. But now 
^ Ar^deacon, after these pence gathered, payd the same 
in party or al, to the collector of Rome, saving the Archdea- 
cons of Lincoln and Sarum. These payd the pence gai- 
th^d to the Bp. ; and the Bp. payd to the collector, and 
had his acquietanoe by die name ci P^ier-pence. The 
Archdeacons had their acquittance of the B^. by die name 
dS Pi^estationrJnwhy. So the Bishop of Lindoln paid, but he 
^hered none : df6 Archdeacon g«t)hered and payM^ not to 
die ecdlector, but only X& the Bp; So finally, seing the ]&p. 
never gathered Peter-pence, and yet payd them to the cot 
lector eVery year ; and die Ardkl^ons gathered them 
^eariyy and pisyd noiiie to the ccMedtoi', btit only to the Bp., 
what should the Bp. his dbmmd' otter be, tHan for P6t^ 
pence? 

l?o prove that this word^r«*itoifem is very PeteiVpen^e^it 
k'too Aianifestly ddclas?ed in tHe Bp. of Rome his own laW, 
itt a»i' episrde deci^tat sent E^stopo Cemtit(»r. et Si^ffrd- 
gonMs mis; (theBp. df Lincoln one of his Suffi*agan&; and 
pei^Hance it was meant for him that \^as then Bp. of LinckJni 
ai» he were as nigh scraping as th^ Bp: tliat is now dt thii^ 
prei^ent tyme ;) textus 6H hi cdpitido de CenaUni^ iii the 
Decretals, Et qu<B de Avariiia. V&rba sunt hcec: " NA 
" gi-dvtrtis parochias et ecdesias vestrks propter ^^^sittHioiieni 
" betftii ?etri, cum fecmtis collectam denariorum.'" Gdos- 
mXJot Bemardus, one of the Bp: of Rome his Secretatiei^ 
expounds hoc verbum coUectam. CcMectdj inquit, est pr^ 
static qu(Bdams qtcam ArigUci solvunt EcclesuB RomancB, et 
debet esse moderata. Nota. So that prestations is taken for 
Peter-pence in the Bp. of Rome his own law.. 

Pe7isions or indemnities be these ; when a Church is im- 
propered to an abby or a college, then the Archdeacon for 

T 3 



Digitized by 



Google 



,278 APPENDIX OF 

ever lesidie the induction-mony, and in reoompenoe of that 
he shal have yearly out of the said benefice so knpropered, 
. xii. pence, or ii. shillings for a yearly pension, more or less, 
as it is agreed at the time of the improperation. And this 
mony is called pensions or indemnities. And like as the 
Archdeacon conaervaMir indemnis by this his yearly pension 
payd in the lieu of the inductions even so Episcopus con- 
servaiur indemnis^ and hath a like pension for his indem- 
nity in the lieu of his institution ; which he likewise calleth 
.his pension. 
1 88 FineSy or probates of testaments, be equally divided inter 
Episcopum et Aicchidiaconum^ at this present time, and so 
hath long continued. 

Va>cations of benefices. Vacations be now extinct 
Wherof the Bp. had two parts, and the Archdeacon the 
third part. Which was worth to the Archdeacon communis 
1ms a/rmis vi. vii. or viii. pounds. 

Installations of Abbots, Priors, and Prioresses. Of eveiy 
such installatimi the Archdeacon had five mark. Which al- 
though they be extinct, yet pay I the yearly tenth therof. 

Finally, to conclude of the premisses. For Peter-pence 
he can have nothings quia non sunt: for procurations 
nothing:: for sjmodals nothing: for fines of testaments 
lie hath half: for vacations nothing: for installations no- 
thing : for my pensions and indemnities nothing. And so I 
pray you conclude that he have nodiing. For al the books 
that h^ hath exhibited and shewed to your Lordship, they 
be of his own register. And al those containing no more, 
but that the Archdeacon pay^d him yearly prestations in 
time past : and that he had that mony as an annual rent 
this hundred year. And al that is true; and should yet 
have had it, if Peter-pence had continued. But now ceS' 
sante vatisa cessat effechts. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORI&INALS. 1W» 

Number LXXX. 

Starky to Pcle ; for his a/nswer to two points relating to 
ihe.Km^s ccmae. 

SIR, You wrot before in our Princea cause of your own cieopatm, 
motion : wherin you showed lovingly the dangers that might * ' ^* 
of his cause follow. But the matter it self, as it is here by 
the King sharply judged, you did not almost touch. Wher- 
fore now the King, as I have written, requireth yoiu* learned 
judgment ; and that you should leave your prudent and 
witty pcdicy, til you be required. The points be these, 
which tho you right wel of your self know, yet I wil put 
them a little after my mind before your eyes. 

I. An matrimonium cum relicta Jratrisj ab eo cognitOj 
sit Jure divino licituni. 

In this, and in the rest also, tho the Kings plesure be 
you should give place to no mans persuasion nor authority, 
as I am siu*e you wil not; yet for the love that I bear unto 
you, and for the desire that I have that you should se the 
judged truth, I wil note certain places of weight, after 
mine opinion, in these things to be considered, ever leaving 
your own judgment free. 

And first for the point, consider how this law is rooted in 
nature: ponder it by this rule, if it seetki to you good: d. 
things which bind man to the observation therof : al law« 
written, put aside convenient for the conservation of the civil 
poUtic life, universally convenient to the dignity of the na*- 
ture of man ; al such, I think, is rooted in the law of nature. 
Apply this rule without affection, and with a right ey exm 
amine it in this cause. 

And then for the second point. An Uceai dispensare^lSQ 
Easy, I think, it shal be to find the Popes power extendetli 
not therto. And tho it were expedient for the worldly po» 
licy for to have dispensation, as it was peradventure in the 
King his cause ; yet it is not expedient any one man to have 
such power, to break «uch law so rooted in nature. And 
iipon this ground it appears to me further, the Pope should 
not have power, not only to dispence with any laws so rooted 

T 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



fm ikPPBKDIX OF 

in nature ; but also, thu^t he hitth ppt power, (nor convenient 
is it that he should have : yea, tho he were made Head of 
the Qhurch,) to dispense with laws made in general couneeb, 
catholic laws, and universal grounds, ordained for the oon- 
aevYatioB of Chri^tim Ufb^ in al Christa Chureh* Tho he 
hath U9ed tbecontrajy, it ifl,Ithink,anMsuse,andu0urpeiL 
9y the rea3on wherof now it is spied, now it doth &l» now 
it is plucked justly away* 

Look also and pondar this, whether ever the whole au-. 
thority of making, of abrogating, of dispensing with catho^ 
Uc laws, and universal grounds of Christian living, were 
ever given and translated to the Pope by any law writtmi^ 
in general councels. Which were necessary to find, if we 
sbtHild attribute su<^ authority. Aa to the En^iercxs, we 
find legem regiam, qua potestas senaiue. ei popuR eraJt m, 
prindpem cdUaia, 

II. The second principal matter. An superiariku^ quam 
muUh in sasculU Eamamis Pont^ew siln vmdioarii^ sit em 
jiAre divino. 

Here you must wagb the places of the (xospel md Scr^ 
ture^ Wherin, I think, you shal find none manifestly proving 
that. The common places you know how that they ace 
understood. Contrary thecto divers and m«iy. A& when 
the diedples of Christ contended for superiority, you know 
what Christ said. You know how S. Paul confesseth,. Yt^ 
knew only Christ for Head, Civil and pcditic hoida he conr- 
fessed many, a$djure divino nuUunu 
. Eurther, look to the beginning of the Churdi,^en the 
tmth tlmw^f was.better known than it is now. In the. Acts of 
the Apostles you shal find no such thing. And aft«^ thet 
Apostles dayes, the fous. Patriarchs of Jerusalem^ of An- 
tioch^ of Conatantiac^le, of BcHne, had among tbem.Jio su- 
periority. .. J 

Look fuirther, how the Greeka fel frmn. the Church C&- 
tholio^as we cal now.: chiefly, for because the Bps* of Home 
wioold be chief heads. You know what is to be given to 
the judgment of the Gredcs, in the interpretation of the 
Scriptui«, better than I do. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. fSi 

The ooDleBlioA betwoM Petar and Paul tak€9 a^my such 
superiority a»kgmn to the mcceflBox' ci Ttttr. Ponder, 
vh J miGvt hmn the Bpc cf Anliodt t^a» of Rone, such 8a« 
piiiontyisfMlnsnawwjr; teiag Pieler wa» I^. of both. 

These certain poynts i now write to jou^ non quiaprm^, 
Juiiciwm oSjft^ t^gpemrU. The Kings ptesuve is, jou 
^oidd, without anjr prejudicial affection taken cl any man, 
upon one part or other, with a sincere mind^ and with th«t 
light that God hath given you in Scripture and in learn- 
ing, give your sentence. 

And as touching the policy of both the matt!ers, and of 
bringing them to efifect, (whidi his Grace hath now done,) 
whether it be wel done or evil, he requireth no judgment of 
yeas, aB of one that in>soeh things have no great experience 100. 
ae yet. As whether it be eon^nieiit, that thepe shooddl be 
one Head! in^ the Chupeh, and th«t t» be the 1^ of Roasei 
Set these aside. And iiv the caae of matrimony,- whether the. 
pdicy he hath need therin be pr^tabfo to the realm, or no^ 
ka^e that aside. Only shew you^ whether if the fimt matri- 
nooy wereto make, you would approve' tbatthen,.0r n«s and 
theeause v4»y you would- not^ And thnsweigli tibe thing in 
it self, as' it ia in Ins own nature, and put iqiart &ar of al 
danger, Ikope of al goody which should suecedoj andhangeth 
upon worldly policy : and so dearly, wiAout aflEeetioa either 
of King or Queen, briefly give yonr sentsncei 

And this you sdiai first honor G^ and truth;: and, 
8eeoBdialM,^sal3eff the VUxxgi which said to me these wcuds^ 
TbaiO he zvoald: rathsp jftm xoepe btmed tkerer Am. jfou 
shouldi^Jbr cany world^ prmnoOom and fmfil to. gauar sdf^ 
dis9embls widi him m these great and w^ghty^oamefeia^ 

This you have my mind, and the Kings pleruM'WithaL 
And if case be, that yoQF readi to' the* judged troth,, you 
need not tofear, after m5rmind, that men should \aj to you 
lightnes of mind and <Aangthg of smitence. Foiv as fbr aa I 
can conjecture^ you did cSkr me nothing in the eau6e,^birt 
only put before his eyes the* dangers that hanged, upon 
worldly pohoy. If I remember, iSsas you: did; I cannot 
wel tel For I never se nor read your book but once, aa 



Digitized by 



Google 



tax APPENDIX OF 

you know wel. At which time it seemed to me you wiot so 
profitably, that it put me into afear of dangers toa But, I 
trust, the goodness of God, and providence of our most wise 
Prince, shal ayert and turn al such calamities, by mans ooi^ 
jecture foreseen, firom this our country. 

Direct your knowledge, if you se need, by Master Gaar 
pero, the Bp. of Chete, with* other such men of high leaxiir 
ing and judgment. 



Number LXXXI. 
Starhy toPcle; expostulating with himjbrhia bock against 
the King. 
cieopa*n, MUCH I have mervailed. Master Pole, al this year past;, 
'^' 'both of your seldom and short writing to me; conadering 
the continual diligence used upon my behalf ever towards 
you. And tho of late at the first coming of your servant, 
when he brought your book, I judge, that you peradveur 
ture wrot not, because you were so occupied in the first set- 
ting out of your matter, in writing to the Kings Highnes, 
wherin you had been heSoxe time somewhat slack ; and so 
had little leisure : yet now at his second return, when you 
wrot to divers others of your friends, I looked to have had 
some one word written unto me. For that methought our 
friendship required. Wherfore then I b^an plainly with 
my self to judge your mind without cause alienate, as me- 
thought ; and most justly I might accuse you of unkindnes, 
which used toward me such continual silence. For this I 
have ever reckoned, that diversity of opinion in such things, 
which pertain not of necessity to mans salvation, should 
191 xiever break love .and amity betwixt them which have judg- 
ment and discretion ; no more than doth dulnes or sharp- 
nes in the flight of the ey : wherin one friend to be angry 
with another, because he seeth further, or not so far as doth 
he, is very smal reason. For as the one should cause no 
anger, so. the other should breed no envy. So that tho I 
varied fro you in the judgment of the matter, yet your 4- 
lence declared much ingratitude towards me. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 986 

And this cotint I made before I read your book. But 
after such time as I did read the same, and weighed your 
judgment theriii, I was nothing sory of this your silence, 
but rather glad that you so used your self towards me. For 
his letters to read, who hath so little regard of his masters 
honor, and so little respect of his friends and country, (as 
in your writings you plainly declared,) I have little plesure. 
Wherfore though of late 1 had determined never to write to 
you again, yet after I had read your book, I was so af- 
fected, and with your ingratitude towards your Prince and 
country so offended, that I could not temper my self, nor 
satisfy my mind, without some declaration therof, by writing 
to you, shewed. And so now even as you seemed to me, 
iMa tua oratkme Prindpem etpatriam, tuo qtddemjudicioj 
pereuntemy extremis quasi verbis compeUare ; so shal I te 
msanieniemj mea sentential amicum extrema quasi voce sa^ 
lutare. For this, I purpose, shal be the last letter that ever 
I shal hereafter to you write, donee resipiscas. Wherin I 
wil not enter to dispute the ground of the matter, which re- 
quireth rather a book than a letter ; but only I shal a lit- 
tle open to you the great imprudence and folly, the detest- 
able unkindnes and injury, shewed in your sentence, both 
toward your Prince and country. By the reason wherof, 
except you shal take heed and consider the matter in time 
with better judgment, you shal be utterly cast away your 
self with this contempt of your country, and this arrogant 
despising of al the judgments therin. Wherfore, Master 
Pole, I shal pray you by al such love as I have ever bom 
to you, which I promise you is greater than ever I bare to 
any natural brother, to hear me a little, and weigh my 
words indifferently. 

And first, Master Pole, how I was affected with reading 
of your book, I shal a little touch. At such time as your 
letter was delivered to the King, tho you wrot not to me, I, 
forgetting not the office of a friend, requested that your 
book might be committed to the examination of them, 
which both had learning to judge and to weigh the mattet 
indifferently. The which, I promise you, was done. And to 



Digitized by 



Google 



«S4 APPENDIX OP 

A^fn I9 as y«Nir {Uend, yrm joyned alsa I« tlie reo^hig 
wlierof^ altho we loved you al intyrely, yet your ooifupt 
judgment in the matter, and your detestable unkindnes to^ 
wiMds your Prinoe) so offended us al, that maaytnues ^ui' 
ears abhorred the hearing. And as for me, I promise, ait 
the first reading I was so amazed and astonied with the^ 
matter, that I <»ulcl not wel judg, I wist not with what 1^- 
lit it was written withall ; and ever methought it should b^ 
some dreamf, or at the least no oration of Master Pole 
Whcmi I ever noted to be the most addict to the hon<Hr of 
ike Prince and weakh of his country, that ever yet I knew. 
Wherlbre I obtained your book to over-read my self alone : 
yea, and after yet with my Lord of Durham, I read it most 
diligently, observing, and noting die whole order and pro- 
cess flierof. And when I had read it after this maner, I 
192 was more astonied than I was before. Tar the comparing 
the head to the end, and considering the whole drcum- 
stance of the matter, plainly to say to you ever as I think, 
therin appeared to me the most fiatitick judgment that ever 
I read oif any learned man in my life. For her^n lyes the 
sum of your book : because we are dipped from the obe- 
dience dp Borne, you judg us to be separate from the unity 
of the Church, and to be no members of the catholic 
body, but to be worse than Turks and Saracens. Wherfore 
you rail upon our Prince, to bring him ad pcenUerUkmy 
more vdiesaently than ever did Gregoiy against Julian A- 
postata, or any other against such tyrants, as persecuted 
ehrista^ doctrine. Upon this point you have pretended al 
tlmt diarpnes> <tf your' omtion to spring of love. Yet be 
you ffHumd^ none are so blinded but- to jud%e it a veiy 
foolish love, which bringeth forth against a prince such ar 
bitter^ Aarp^. d&d rianderouii oratiesn. 

Wherftire, lilast^ Pole, weigh tMs cau^^ yet a little, and 
demise noit the coniscftit of your country, and of al the 
teamed men therin, with' too* much arrogancy. Byld [Pon- 
der] your vehement and frtotk; oitition. But' alas! Master 
Pole, what^ ablindnes is this in you thus to judg your maister 
upon so light an ooeasion .^ For tho wcr be slipt from the 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND QRJ&INALS. fm 

pbedience of Bome, denying aiiy raperionty to b^ due 
tharto from thie law of God^ yet we be BOt slipt aj^ Mo^ 
mana, nee a Petri aUhedra. We observe aod keep the 
same faith, which from the beginning bath been taught 
in Rome. The which whosoever keepeth, never slippeth a 
sede Peirij tho he never hear o{ any higher power or su- 
periority to be given to the Bp. pf Rome. You therfoie 
abuse your self mervailously, to judg us to be separate 
from the unity of the Church, because we have reject this 
superiority. I mervail that you ccmsider it not, how the 
very Christian unity stands upon S. Paulys doctrin, in th^ 
unity of faith and of Spirit, and in a certain knitting toge«> 
ther of our hearts by love and unity : which may rest in al 
kind of policy. For doubtless this superiority of Rome 
sprang first of policy, as it is evident by old story. And 
Constantine was he that gave therto first authority of al 
- • - power to superiority - - - which by others was 
ccmfirmed, increased. So, as it began by mans wit and in- 
stitution, I think it should end by like reason. For in the 
express wil and word of Cfod it hath no such root and 
ground, as to you it appeareth, following and cleaving more 
to the oonsoit of the Church than to the words of Scripture, 
or to any reason drawn out of the same. Wherin I won* 
der mudh at your simplicity, to thi^k that the consent of 
the Church maketh things necessary to salvation. For 
herdby you might confirm al the rites and customes of the 
Church used from the beginning, to be grounds of our 
faith, and of necessity to be received to our salvation. For 
by one consent many of them have been approved this 
thousand years, I think, and more. Wherfore by your 
ground the alteration of any one of them shal cause separa* 
tion from the unity oi Christs Church. The which to af-^ 
firm, I trow, be an extreme madnes^ And so tho the Bp. 
of Rome hath been head of al Bishops this 500 years, con^ 
sensu totmajeri EcclesicB ooddentaUs ; yet, I suppose, that 
this consent can no more make him Caput universalis jEc* 
clesi<B^ than the consent of us in England hiith made the Bp^ 
<if Canterbury to be the Head and Frimat^ of all otb^f 



Digitized by 



Google 



«86 APPENDIX OF 

193 Bishops with us, by Oods law. The which primacy, I think, 
you judg not to be grounded in Grods word. But eren as 
this primacy, for an prder of s3mods and councels among 
us, was by man devised ; so was the primacy of Rome, by 
man ordered and invented at such time as a councel general 
of al Christian nations was first oonvocate and assembled. 
Wherfore by this reason I wil as wel confirm the one, as you 
shal the other. 

And as touching places of Scripture, wherby you confirm 
the primacy, you follow the vulgar train of the latter Doctors, 
which violently draw them to the setting forth of the sec 
of Rome : forgeting the purpose of the antient Doctors of 
our religion. The which exalting sedem Romanam et ca- 
thedram Petri j ever meant iherhy fdem, qu<B Peirus pm 
oBteria prqfeastis est, et Ronue docuit : and for because the 
faith of Christ there took most notable increase, and firom 
thence was derived to the west parts of the world: ther- 
fore was thither in al doubts chief recourse, and that see 
was most prtdsed and preferred above others, as a place of 
counffll, and not of higher power and authority. This testi- 
fieth Jerome, Cyprian, with al the antiquity. But I wil not 
now further enter to dispute. Howbeit I cannot but mer- 
vail, how you could (letting these things fal out of your con- 
rideration) suffer your self to be blinded by such simple and 
slender grounds, neither rooted in Scripture, nor reason de- 
duced of the same. But run out with tragical exclamations 
against the Prince, as though he were a Turk, because he 
taketh upon him to be Head of the Church of England. 
Wherin also you deceive your self by a false ground won* 
derfully. For in the comparing of the office of a prince 
and of a bishop together, you appcnnt the prince to the cure 
of dvil things and worldly alone ; leaving Christs doctrine 
to the bishops only ; as tho the prince were no Christen 
man. You consider not, how the office of a Christian prince 
is to build al his policy upon Gods word, directing al his 
actions to the setting forth di his glory ; and is a minister of 
Gods word no less than the bp., and rather more, to say 
truly. For wheras the bp. hath no further power by the 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 887 

Tertiie of the Gospel, but only to exhort men to follow the 
same diligently, the prince may not only exhort, but also 
compel his subjects, to the order of Chiists doctrin, vio- 
lently. 

Wherfore when I read your slanderous and abhominable 
words against our Prince in this behalf, as tho he had sub- 
verted, by this title, al the whole order of Christs law, pre- 
ferring worldly things above spiritual ; I judged you rither 
to be mad or frantick, forgetting to whom you wrot; so to 
slander your Prince most unkindly ; or very ignorant, which 
could not consider, how that a Christen prince, by his very 
office and duty, hath not only cure and charge and oversight 
of things pertaining to the worldly life and civil order, but 
also of the heavenly doctrin and spiritual policy. For in the 
joyning of these two hves together, which you seem to sepa- 
rate, stondeth the chief point of true Christian civility. And 
blinded they be, which judge in Christendome to be binas 
qucLsdam politias: wherin as bps. reign in one, so do 
princes in the other. This division deceiveth many one. 
For in Christs religion there is no such necessary distinction. 
For albeit that I think it nothing convenient, that a prince 
should exercise the office of a bp., but leave that to his sub^ 
jects, which profess themselves therto ; nor meet it is that a I94 
bp. should exercise the office of a prince, but wholly to be 
intent to the setting forth of the truth of Gods word : yet 
I se no such repugnance nor contrariety in this matter by 
the law of God, but that a bp. might be a prince, and a 
prince a bishop, as you know it was in the old time before 
Christs coming. And at the least this I dare boldly affirm, 
that it is nothing against GroA& word, a Christen prince to 
take upon him, as an head of the common wealth, to over« 
see his bps., and to procure that they do execute their office 
truly. The which thing only our Prince, Master Pole, 
taketh upon him by his new title, the which you so abhor 
by your folly. . 

So that al your sharp words used in this matter, contrary 
to your masters honor, declare in you a marvellous blind, 
and a corrupt judgment, with wonderful ingratitude to- 



Digitized by 



Google 



«88 APPENDIX OF 

wards your Prince and oounlry. Wherof, Master Pole^ 
what sorrow' I have cononTvd, if I should here be about to 
qpisn unto you, I should,Ithink,labourin vain,andof you, 
peradventure, be little believed. Howbeit yet this I wil 
say, that few there be among al your lovers and friends, 
which are privy of your judgment, (tbo I promise you they 
al sore lament,) that hath conceived more sorrow than I 
have. For besides the private bands of love, wherby I have 
been long above others knit unto your fri^dship, I have 
openly, sith I came home, at sundi^ times so praised your 
learning and judgment, not only to our Prince, but to many 
others, which therof were not fully persuaded, that now, the 
contrary being shewed, my scntow above others is much en* 
creased; yea, and al such hopes, which I had of your 
vertues, almost vanished away. The which I assure you, 
for our friendship, grieveth me sore. For ever as methoughts 
I saw in you a desire to the ensearching of the truth and 
verity, so such constant love towards your Prince and oouiw 
try, that I cpuld not but think that these vertues (which I 
esteemed to be in you) should at the last bring forth some 
noble fruit to the honor of your Prince, and to the ornament 
of our country. This hope I had, wherwith, I testify God, 
I comforted my self as much as I did with few otherworldly 
things. 

And this, Master Pole, was not my hope only, but it "Wss 
common to many other, your lovers and friends, which 
knew you beside me. Wherfore what sorrow both they 
and I have taken, by the drowning of this our hope, sith 
we have percdved, how that by a foolidi ground, fooishly 
c{ you connived, you have turned al your learning and do- 
quence to the dishonoring of your master, slandering of 
your country, and, which is most of al, to the obscurisig of 
the truth ; I shal leave. Master Pole, to your considecaUcRi, 
because my pen serveth me not to express the thing fuDy. 
And thus I shal - - - requiring you by that infinite love, 
which you say you bear towards your Prince and country, 
to con»der the matter with your sdf a little mace groundly. 
And to cal to remembrance yet once again a little more d^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. ^9 

ligendy the tenor of your commission : which was, *^ that 
" you should, al worldly respects set aside, and al danger- 
" ous success, which might succede of the same, ponder the 
" nature of the thing indi£Perently ;^ and then, I doubt not, 
but that you shal yet see how far wide from the matter you 
have shapen your oration, which have here right slenderly 
touched the ground of the matter, filled your book with la^ 19^ 
mentable complaints of false grounds conceived : as, that we 
be slipped from the unity of the Church ; that we be here- 
tics ; that we unworthily put to death the best men in the 
realm. Upon these grounds moved, you make marvellous 
digressions, ful of venomous words and great vehemency ; 
as tho they were as true as any word in the Gospel : the 
which be al false ; and by light credit of you beUeved. 

For nother we be slipt from Christian unity,' which depend 
upon our Head Christ, coupled together by perfect love, 
faith, and charity : nother we be infected, as you think, with 
heresy, which stond in al the grounds of Scripture stedfastly : 
nother yet have unworthily put to death the best men ci 
our realm, tho More, Rochester, and Raynolds^ with divers 
others, suffered by their own folly. Which dyed nother for 
their vertues, nor for the profession of any such matter, 
which pertaineth to Christ^s glory ; but only for the super- 
stitious defence of that thing, for the which, I think, here- 
after never wise man wil do ; and I would to God they also 
might have been induced, as the goodnes of the Prince 
greatly desired, to leave their foolish and superstitious ob- 
stinacy. Whose example, as I perceive, hath also blinded 
you as much, peradventure, as any one thing be^des, and 
caused you to fal into this abhominable rayling against your 
Princes actys ingratfully. 

But, Master Pole, lift your eyes a little higher in this 
matter, and regard the order of the primitive Church at the 
be^nning. Whenn you shal find, contrary to these mens 
judgments, that Rome nevef had the primacy of the uni* 
versal Church through the world, but firom ConsCemtineft 
time only it hath beginning. And have not your eyes so 
much fixed to the trade of the Church in these latter day^ 

VOL. I. PART II. nj 



Digitized by 



Google 



990 APPENDIX OF 

and tb the sentence of these latter men^ which have drawn 
Scripture therto violently. That which if you had done, 
and prudently compared the one time with the other, I 
diink you could never have run so headlong to this estrone 
sentence, and never should have stond so stiff in the defence 
of that which in Gods word hath no sure ground. But 
you have shewed your self, Master Pole, to be led prtJ^udi^ 
dis ; and by the example of them, which were in the world 
in great reputation, you have suffered your heart to be 
over-run with affection. The which is plain by the vehe- 
ment lamentation which you make of the death of those 
men, which foolidily did chuse rather to dy than to live in 
their country delivered from the Popes cloaked tyranny. 
Methought, when I read that part of your oration, I saw 
your heart so opprest with sorrow, that you considered not 
wel what you said. Yea, al the process of your oration, 
knethought you forgot to whom you spake and directed 
your oration ; tho you oftimes called him Prince^ you re- 
membred not, I think, how that he was your Soveraign 
Lord and- Master, which hath confirmed to you such in- 
comparable benefits, as hitherto don to no other of bis sub- 
jects. You never considered, how that he is a Prince of high 
ju^ment and great experience. You never set before your 
«yes his princely stomac and noble courage. For if you 
had, I can never think that ever you could have showed 
such detestable ingratitude, nor have ever been so blinded 
with affection, as to think that by your words and sudden 
196 oration, you might induce such a King to abrogate al such 
actys and deeds, before don with mature counsil and de- 
liberation, with such railing, and declaring so c^orrupt a 
judgment by affection, to move a Prince from his stabled 
purpose. Then you were plain mad and frantic. And espe- 
cially now at this time, when al things were settled in quiet- 
ness: that woman being taken away by the providence of 
-God, by ^h<»n was feared of wise men much trouble and 
adversity. For at sudi time as your book was brought to 
the King, I promi^ ycm al «ien rejoyced in the presaU; 
«tate; putting the Pope ito utter oblivion. There was of him 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND O^miNALS. 891 

here pp regarii pr mention, but al things brought to goo4 
order with copformitie. 

j^lm ! M^ter Pole, ^b^t lack of ^earning and prudence 
wa^ this, so cprruptly tp judg the matter ; yrithout all re- 
i^ect of tipie and person, so foolishly it to handle f For if 
you had but consideriad a little your p^i^ person, how much 
ypu are above al others bounden to our Prince for your edu- 
cation, yp^ could never have distorned your wit and elo- 
quence, unwprthily to spot your honor and name, and therby 
to sh^me your self; and judging a Princes act so unad- 
visedly without al learning, honest respect, and prudence. 
And I wot not, whether yqu did this, ynoved with a certain 
indigmttion, because you have been bef(»*e tiipe of some men 
niuch noted to have over much rei^pect of worldly circuip- 
st^Mice, and therby to lack the true judgment of things : and 
so for the avoiding hereof, for you never loved to be noted 
tp lack any part of judgment, but of al things you most 
i^pf|?ed that name, you are therfore now run to the con- 
trary, and have no respect of. worldly things at al. You 
seem now neither to regard king, friend, nor country, but, 
as Vfiuch as lyeth in you, dishonor them al. Insomuch, that 
this I think of you plaanly, that if you would set out to the 
wprld yoqr sentence to the King written, I would judge 
ypif to })e one of the most extreme enemies, both to the 
Sangs honor, and to al your friends, and to our whole nsr 
t^on, th^t evisr was bred i^ our couptry. But I shal never 
tlupk you to have so Httle pru/depce apd honesty, nor never 
tp jb^ so mad and frantic,\^ to do any such detestable deed. 
But this I judge of the writing of your bpok, that you being 
fijdly pea^uaded in the contrary c^pipipn, thought frankly to 
ppisn your judgment therin, and put it to the Kings secret 
cmsideratip^. But that ypu lyil coinm<Hi ab^xiad ^ch ^ 
yenopagipus bppk^ so fid c^ defamation to ypur Soveraign 
Irt^xd fmd ]Sfas|;er, so slanderous to lus actys «8tal^h^> I 
<^W never be persuaded; j^ut rather I think. And if yoi^ 
hg^ «e^, j^pw thajb h^e anmia ChrisU dogvf^q^ ^J^^ 
fk90r^ u(€r^fn£nta be observed, and how. al ,ol4 a^d jh^^n^ 
^^l^ppies^ipd ntes of the Church he kept and o^aintaified, ^s^ 

vSt 



Digitized by 



Google 



292 APPENDIX OF 

how christianly God is honoured here among us, I am sure 
you would never have written so slanderous a book. 

But persuaded I am, Master Pole, by common fame and 
false report, your judgment is corrupted. For I know well 
how we be with you wrongly reported. In so much that at 
my coming home, if I had found al such things to be true, 
which before my departure thence I heard there openly 
commoned, I would rather have fled from my country, than 
have tarried here among such corrupt opinions and heresies. 
But after I had been here a while, and observed the fashions 
here of living, christianly used, I perceived then the vanity 
197 of fame, wherby for the most part al things are misreported. 
And this at sundry times I remember I wrote to you most 
diligently, to the intent I would have had you delivered 
from such suspicion ; certifying you, that here among us 
was litde alteration, beside the casting down of this pri- 
macy ; to which every honest and Christian mind may, as I 
think, wel be obedient, without any offence of Gods law, or 
injury to his word. 

' Wherfore, Master Pole, I shal yet once again require 
you, by the love that you have placed in your heart to your 
masters honor and natural country, to weigh this matter a 
little better, and cleave not so stifly to your own opinion : 
suffer not your self to be blinded with such extreme folly, 
to judg it necessary to mankind to have but one Head in 
earth, as there is but one God in heaven. The which, by 
your opinion, must needs follow^ if al men were christned, 
as we believe once they shal be. At the which time, I think, 
there shal no man be so mad as to think, that from one Bp. 
of Rome al spiritual power shal be derived to the rest of the 
world; and that of his judgment al mankind shal depend, 
as upon the only Vicar of Christ. For tho it hath been long 
sufiered in this west part of the world, as a thing convenient 
to the conservation of a certain unity ; yet to say, that it 
should be likewise required in the whde world, if it were 
christned, appeareth to me an extreme folly. The breaking 
therfore of order is but a politic matter ; like as the institu- 
iioh of the same was at the beginning. Wherfore, Master 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 298 

Pole, blind not jour conscience with such simplicity. Suffer 
not your self to be decdved by a light persuasion, of the 
which sort your book is ful. For plainly, to say to you even 
as I think, your arguments in the matter are but vulgar and 
common, set out with a more fair face and colour of elo- 
quence, than with any deep and sure ground of truth and 
equity. In so much I wonder many times with my self, how 
you fel into this extreme sentence of the primacy. Wherin 
I thought you would have considered the matter with some 
higher judgment, than doth the common sort of men of weak 
capacity. I never thought you would have so followed the 
common error of the world, and left the weighing of the 
nature of the thing with an indifferent ey. But here I find 
the proverb of the Greeks to be true, Toiowto^ f otiv exourrov, 
&c. Every man lightly drawes mtich of the maners of them 
and judgments, with whom he is gladly conversant The 
Italian judgments are much bent to defend the honor of 
their country ; which by the primacy of Rome hath been 
much upholden. By the reason wherof you peradventure 
have been somewhat more hard to receive the truth of this 
matter indifferently. 

But I trust, Master Pole, hereafter the love of your own 
country, your bounden duty to your Soveraign Lord and 
Master, shal so prevail in your stomac, that you, in time rer 
tracting your sentence, shal to your great comfort enjoy the 
saine quiet For sorrowful I shal be to se you persist in 
any such sentence and folly, wherby you should refuse to 
cotne to the presence of your Prince, and perpetually to lack . 
the fruition of your natural friends and country. 

And wheras of late I hear the Bp. of Rome hath invited 
you to consult with him upon a council general, I would 
advise you as one of your most loving friends, to consider ipg 
the cause wel, before you apply ; and look wel to the office 
which you owe to your Prince: and suffer not your con- 
science to be bound with a superstitious knot, conceived by 
foolish scrupulosity. For if you judge your self more to be 
bounden to that foreign Bp. than to your natural Soveraign 
Lord, you shal, of al wise men, I think, be j.udged to lack 

u8 



Digitized by 



Google 



«94 APPteNDiiOF 

t gffeat pert of Mrit, ahd mote of vertue ittid honesty. You 
shiil be judged plainly to be blinded M^ith some great atfec- 
tibn, and to be an untrue subject unt» your tna&ter, ahd ati 
open enemy tb your couhtry : which yoU sfey you love so 
ihlyrely. Consider Iherfore this ftidlter with your self earn- 
estly. For there hangeth more therujjoh, than I fear me 
you conceive. For this one thing I shal say to you, which 
I pray you fitsteti in your breast, that if ydu follow the 
breves of the Pope to you directed, and busy yout self to 
set forth the sentence, which you haVe written to the Kidj^, 
blowing up that authority with airrogancy; you shal be 
noted in the Christian common weial ^ seditious a persoil 
and minister, as great a breach to Christian unity, as ever 
•In the h&iii don ^anp others in our da^es^ by their rashhes and 
these words temerity. For as seditious is he, which al old customes and 
writ^L- ^^^^s ^^ ^^ Church defendeth over obstinately, as he that 
tvn Luther y Without discretion subverteth al rashly, 
bot blotted xherfore. Master Pole, revolve this thing wel in yoUI- 
own mind; and let not the advice of Cardinal Contaritti, 
hor yet of the Bp. Chete, (if you hisive comitted your couti^ 
sils with them,) so weigh your stomac, that you forget ri 
humanity : regarding neither Priftce, country, new friend, for 
a peevidi popish matter. Nee tibi, Pole^ ita iinponias^ ut 
tiifrn tuearis heme Ponitfids cMUhoritatem, negotium Christi 
fe agere putes. Ego eerie vereor, ne dum hoc eigiSj Vh'fiHuf^ 
pUmi deseras. Quid enim aUud est Chrintum des^rere, qudftk 
legitXmo Principiy qui in bonis artibus te UberAliter €ductt- 
viij in honestissimis mcmdaHs ium obteHnperare f Q^id ShL 
dssimcR patrieBf qu(B te ahdt^ operam ttiitm deneg^e ; pa- 
rentibus et chatissirrns andcis htt/hiani horhmis ^ffida non 
priestare f At dkces^ et Princeps et patria Christufn deie- 
mere. O Pole, quam insdms, si proptem uiium Pontvficem 
desertum, nos Christum desertiisse drbitrSre. Ego prqfectb 
^ero Jbre, ut post hone a Pantijflce d^ctionem, arctOs 
Christo h(ereamus. 

And yet I wil not desptor, but that you *hal hereafter, as 
k more obedient person to your Prince thaln to the Pope, 
help to set forward at home the truth of Christs doctrine) 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 305 

to his h€HM>r mid glory. For the which I shal never cease 
to pray : and that you may se such light of truth, wherby 
you may both in this case and in al other truly serve your 
Prince and country : and that both you and I, with al other, 
which nuike profession of Christs name, may also at the last 
agree together in concord of opinion and unity. 

Lapsus €8^ Pokj ah officio humani hominisj qui db tarn 
levem cauaanij patriam et parentes et optimum Prindpem 
deseria: sed ignorantia jdan^ hpws cs ; cui ego omnes 
omnium erroresjju^ta Platonem^ trUmere scleo. 



Number LXXXII. 199 

Mr, Pole to the King; who had commanded him home to 
eooplain his book, 
PLEASETH it your Grace to be advertised, that I have Cleopatra, 
received your most honorable letters, bearing date the 14th 
of June, delivered me the last of the same* Wherby your 
Grace doth give me to understand, as wel of the receit of my 
book and letters addressed to your Gr. and sent by my. 
servant, as also declare your plesure touching the said book, 
and me the author therof. That wheras there be divers 
places that cannot so vively be perceived by writing as they 
should be by conferring the same presently with the writer, 
your Gr. having the desire in al points the book compre- 
hendeth, to penetrate into the right meaning and sentence 
therof; therupon you declare your plesure, that, al excuses 
set apart, I should with al diligence repair upto your pre- 
sence. So that, as far as I can learn by your Graces letter, 
(but much more by Mr. Secretary, stirring me more vehe- 
mently, and yet most of al by the bearer of both, informed 
of your plesure by Master Secretary, which hath been most 
£ervent of al touching the suasion of my return,) your ex- 
pectation at present is, not for any letter of mine, but rather 
for my person, to appear jM^esently, without delay, afore 
your Gr. for the causes rehearsed. Whain how, if I testi- 
fying God, that seeth the hearts of men, should this afiirm, 
that there was nev^r thing d^at I more desired, than to obey 

u 4f 



Digitized by 



Google 



«96 APPENDIX OF 

your Graces oommandment in thin behalf, and that with al 
diligence, wherby I might, beside al other commodities of 
4ny return, have this one great plesure to be interpreter of 
mine own writing, (which not sincerely understood, might 
be cause of many inconveniences,) surely I should say none 
otherwise, than afore God I do think in my heart. But be- 
cause my coming ensueth not hereof, I should no fail have 
the less credence, unles that I did declare some great cause, 
why my wil agreing with your Graces commandment, ne- 
vertheles I do not put the same in execution. 

Which cause now I shal shew, wherin needeth no further 

proces to be used, if I say briefly, that he that calleth me 

wil not let me come. Then if I say, your Gr. that caUed 

me, hath put such an impediment in my way, that letteth 

me, I cannot pas to your Gr. except temerariously I should 

cast away my self. This surely and truly, afore God and 

man, I inay say, that being in that case 1 might go, or run, 

your Gr. calling me unto you. There is no let in this world 

were able to retain me from coming to your Gr. but only 

that procedeth of your self. Your Gr. alone may stop my 

coming : no man of what condition soever he be, prince or 

private, no other cause beside. I being as I am now at such 

liberty, as for ony let in these parties, I might come. But 

now how and in what maner do I say this, that your Gr. 

doth let me, stop me, and utterly exclude me from coming 

to you at this time, your Gr. having read ony part of my 

book, I need no great declaration. For this I have there 

200 expressed by a long process. But this briefly in plain words. 

To shew now the same to your Grace : it is the law, the 

which your Gr. wil shal stand in strength, that is in no 

realme in Christendome used, but in yours ; that we never 

had in yours but now alate, sineth the time you cast your 

love and affection to her, which, as her deeds declared, never 

bare love and affection towards you ; by which law every 

man is made a traitor, that wil not agree to give you title, 

to make you Head of the Church in your realm, and so to 

accept you. This law, so sore in appearance against them 

that do not agree therunto, with such extremity executed. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «97 

and put in e£Pect with so sore severity against the best men 
of your reahn, both in vertue and learaing, put to execution 
of death for the same, and suffering the pain of traitors ; 
which in heart and mind, as al their deeds show from the 
beginning of their life to the latter dayes, had ever been 
your most faithfub servants: this law, being stil in vigor 
and strength, agaiost the which in a miEUier is al the process 
of my book, your,\€rr. without any further discourse here 
may soon perocrve^>if it be a sufficient impediment, that I do 
not come at^diis present. 

And here' your 6r. seeth, how I use no excuses for delay 
of my coming, which you command me utterly to set apart> 
albeit surely for the hastines of my coming at this time I had 
many reasonable excuses, as the time of the year is, in these 
extreme heats so unreasonable for me to journey, especially 
as I found my body affect, when that message was brought 
me, with divers just causes beside. But utterly if I should 
have run through fire and water, tho I had been sick in my 
bed, when the message came, I think nothing could have let 
me, but I would have ventured to set forward at your call- 
ing. But this cause I have now rehersed must needs take 
away al such purpose, except I would be accounted a traitor 
of my own life. For the which I am more bound to answer, 
than for any other mans beside. My body being not so 
much mine own possession, as it is of God and Christ, that 
hath redeemed me. Which I am bound to keep to his pie- 
sure, and not temerariously to cast it away. So that in this 
your Gr. now hearing what a great cause I have to let me, 
or any of my opinion to come, where such laws be executed, 
I trust I need to make no further process in justifying my 
remaining in these parts, albeit your Graces letters cal. To 
the which, I testify God, my mind is more prompter to 
obey, than your Gr. to command, if this great let were not 
unto me; wherby I cannot but with grievous offence to 
God put my mind in execution. 

And now as touching the cause why your Gr. doth cal 
me : which is for better information and understanding of 
those things written in my book ; I cannot tel how much 



Digitized by 



Google 



«» APPENDIX OF 

your €rr. had read therin ; but this I wil say, (which I 
think your Gr. reading the same i^al find true,) that for un- 
derstanding of things written there, I have handled them in 
such plainnes, cleames, and copiousnes, that there needeth 
▼ery smal comment therof, other of me the author, or of 
any other, for the clear understanding, this bemg my chief 
purpose to make al things clear. And so I doubt not, but 
I have performed, in such maner whosoever understand ony 
thing therin, that hath the least practise of such matters, he 
201 shal understand the whole. And if there lack ony thing 
for the understanding of my true sentence and meaning, 
the which your Gr. writetb your desire chiefly to be en- 
formed of, surdy it is that thing, the which I cannot give» 
that is an indifferent mind in the reader, such a mind to the 
reader as I had when I writ it, delivered of al affecticni, but 
only of the truth, and your Gr. honour and wealth : this 
mind I had when I writ. But whoso wil se that same in 
me, he must bring the like with him, and read also the 
whole course of my book. For lie that leadctii one part 
alone, he may both deceive himself, and more be deeeiveql 
m Ae true meaning of my sentence. For in some part he 
dhal think by my words, I am the greater anemy your Gr. 
ever had, and that I mean more the undoing of your honor, 
than the maintaining therof. But he that wil compare one 
part ¥nth the otber, beginnii^ with ike aid, and oonfa- the 
wliole process togeth^, tho in some part he shal se the 
matiers were so sore handled, yet he shal perceive the 
ground of that sharp handling was rooted of most ardoit 
love, and tended to a most laadible and loving end : and 
that there was nevar bode written with more sharpnes of 
words, nor again with more ferventnes of love and affeotuHi, 
to maintain your honor and wealth both in this world imd 
in another. 

Whei^re, as I said, here lyeth al the difliculty to under- 
stand my true meaning in the book, to bring an indifferent 
mind both to your Gr. to the cause, and to me : which had, 
of the understanding the book, whosoever hath any smid 
practise in that kind of letters, thore jcan be no doubt For 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORlGHNALS. C09 

be hath the very k^y to apM the whde Mcrets df my mind. 
And as touching my self, this I wil say, taking on my Ade 
to tieedrd G^ himself, who ktloweth my mind^ (which I 
bouht he gave me,) my whde de^ne is, was> and ever shal 
be, that your Gr. might reign long in honor, in wealth, in 
surety, in love and estimation of al men. And this I do 
say again, (remaining those innovations your Or. bath of 
late made in the Church,) that the desire that I have, and 
al that love you, Wad nor is not ony thing possible to take 
effect, but rather to be contr^ to that I desire, with great 
loss of honor to stand in great peril divers wayes, not only 
tfore God) but in the face of the world : beginning h&t 
that same, which hereafter should be more terrible. Tliis 
ony man of ony smal prudence might judge, and this was 
iti the mouth and judgment of al men, that ever I could 
ftpeak withal in such matters, that Were at liberty to speak, 
where they might shew their mind. But this men did not 
only judge as <tf a thing to come, but of that they might se 
dayly, bow you* honor and estimation is decreased in every 
tjhtestks opinion, and therwith your peril must needs increacte. 
This I te^ify God, I have not read a Prince spoken of 
more universally with more dishonor, when your acdons 
come abroad to be known, then I have beard widi my ears 
in divers placei^, and generally whersoever I have come, to 
the grea;tei^ sorrow that ever I bare in my mind: your ac- 
tions giving matic^ to every matier of communication^ for 
live fi^ttangenes of them, that in no other realm hath been 
MneA, Insomuch diat if I should say, that I ifound my self 
W)metime 4n place, where 1 was not known my self, nor 
your Gr. but by those actions ; taking upon me, as I have 
been wont, c^)enly to defend your -cause, if I ^ould say I 
Was in jeopardy of my life among diem, to your cause per- 
tained nothing unto, only indtate by the injustice they 202 
judged therin, surely I should say none otherwise than the 
truth is. And this is most true, that unto this day, toudi- 
itag these innovations, and the Acts following, wheras I have 
spok^ with divers, and many of al sorts of mren, to find 



Digitized by 



Google 



800 APPENDIX OF 

but one that did praise them or aUow them, this afore God 
I never did« 

But to let this pas now, and to give count to your Gr. ci 
my writing, which is my prindpal intent The matier be- 
ing in this case in the estimation of all men that ever I spake 
withal, cometh then your commandment unto me by Mr. 
Secretaries letters, that I should write in the matier, and 
shew my sentence in that principal matier, which was 
ground of al innovation, touching the old ordinances of the 
Church, when you take the name of the highest Head of 
the Church in your realm. Here first was al my care, be^ 
cause your Gr. grounded your self of certain places oi 
Scripture, which divers books written in justification of your 
cause did express. 

The first that ever came to my hands i^as of Doctor 
Sampsons. To that I made answer; taking away (as I 
doubt not but whosoever read my book shal clearly per- 
ceive) al the reasons and arguments (as nothing concluding) 
that he putteth. Which don, I entred to confirm in his 
place that Head of the Church, whom the Church so many 
hundred years hath confessed to be institute by Christ him- 
self, the first institutor of the whole Church. And herein 
I do confound al such reasons as Dr. Sampsons book bring- 
eth to the contrary. Which done, because sometimes the 
verity and justice of a sentence is not only known by way 
of argument, as it is by the fruit that followeth therof, 
which fruit standing in the acts, which followed of this 
title taken, albeit al came by your Graces authority, yet I 
could never persuade my self, that your self did wel see or 
know what they were. For I could never think, that re- 
maining a spark of that generosity of nature, that I ever 
judged to be in you, that the deeds being of such sort^ as 
every man knoweth they be, you could ever have found in 
your heart to have don them, or suffered them to be don in 
your realm. Which deeds, with the maintenance of your 
sentence, bringing not only great dishonor to your Gr. but 
manifest jeopardy and peril divers wayes, boUi afore God 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 301 

and man, touching your self and your whole state : to re- 
medy this in any part there could be taken none other- way, 
but so to manifest the qualities of those, that you might 
your self se what you had don, to what dishonor, in what 
peril you had cast your self and the whole realm. For this 
known, it were not possible, remaining any sparkle either of 
goodnes of nature, or grace of God, but you should abhor 
them, more than ony other man, and seek forthwith for re- 
medy : which stondeth only in returning to the ordinances 
of the Church. 

But al resteth in making you to know what you have 
don ; considering that he that was counted the wisest of al 
princes, either afore him or after him, (which was Solomon,) 
made divers great errors and offences, (wherof the grievous- 
nes and jeopardy he saw,) and at the doing being blinded 
by the same, that took, also knowledg from your Grace, 
which was by inordinate affection which he bare to women. 
Wherfore as I say, al the whole matier touching the reco- 
very of your honour, and deliverance of al jeopardy and 
peril, both afore Crod and man, it dependeth upon this, how 203 
your Gr. might be made to know what you have don. 
Which not brought to pass, there was no hope of any good- 
nes. Nor there was never man yet, prince or other in this 
. world, that by offence was forth of the grace and favor of 
God, that ever returned without knowledging the same to 
do amiss. For whoso continueth defending his act, he aug- 
menteth his dishonor, and what peril dependeth therof, by 
that means to make it greater : so that I say in al such al 
resteth, that the delinquent do know he hath don amiss. 

But now here is al the difficulty in a prince. Who is he 
that wil tel him his fault ? Who is he that hath more need, 
having a thousand part more occasion to fal than other F 
Who is he that wil not rather maintain by words and say, 
it is welj when it is amiss ; fearing if he should other, he 
riiould displease his prince ? Or if there be ony man that 
hath that zeal and love to his princes wealth, above his own 
private profit, yet where is the prince that wil hear him ? 
So that of this sort there be very few ; which is the sorest 



Digitized by 



Google 



aos APPENDIX OF 

lack that princfs can have, Aad if there be Qny, they fiie 
so excluded from the prinoea bearing, that thor good nwd 
can take but Utfle effect Howbdit in your case, as thp Crod 
bad provided that your Gr., for lack of one to manifest yp^r 
staie with God and man, should, not utterly £ul, he fbt^ 
provided to put your faithful subject in such place that he 
might be at liberty to speak : and afterwards putting it in 
your mind to ask his sentence, gave him occasion with al 
liberty to say, and occasion with that to be heard better by 
writing than by present communication. And tbia occasion 
I have not, I trust, let pass. But seeing the danger your 
Gr. was in before God and man, for certain deeds that God 
suffered yon to fal into, for this end and purpose, as yet I 
trust to recover you, is high^ honor again. 

This only ground of al your wealth I have so manifested 
unto you, that there never was physician nor surgeoq so 
sought a wound to purge it from rankling, as I have sought, 
explained, and pondered your last deeds. Wherby I reck- 
oned your soul sore wounded : insomuch that if X did not 
with al vehemience of words both set forth your deeds as 
they were, set forth your peril that doth ensue, both af<Hre 
Gt>d and man, of those deeds, with al plainnes ; so th^t if 
9ny rancor remained in your deeds, that I iiad not touched^ 
ony peril ony way, that I had not detect unto you^ surdy 
so much I thought my self culpable of pernicious negUgence 
towards you. Which for to escape, this caused me to let 
nothing untouched and unsearched, which might be found 
in your deeds ; which I sought to the veiy bottpnae of ypw 
wounds. Np peril tiiat mig^t ensue of thepiy which I 
found great both at home and without forth, ex^pt those 
wounds were healed^ but I found it put And in co9clusion 
drew al the process of my book tp shew how al things past 
might be amended, bow al thos^ wpijinds flight be healjed|» 
al perils extued, [es<;hewed,] and you to live in iQore hpnopr 
and wealth than ever you did hitherto^ This is the tend 9f 
my book, and here I leave. 

But in this course to bring my matier to th^ popduaioQy 
because your Gx* hear?th fliany slv^irp ^d ^pwer words 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 808 

which may be thought signes rather of enemy than friend, 
touchmg your fame so neer, if you wil, as soon as you hear 
them in reading, say, this is my great enemy, afbre you 204 
know to what end they draw; your Gr. doth like as though 
one lying wounded in his chamber, and haying great need 
of the surgeon, after that one is lH*ought to him, which pre^ 
pareth his instruments, and draweth his knife, to cut the 
dead and superfluous fledi, according to his craft ; the pa- 
tient, as soon as he seeth his knife drawn, would cry against 
him as against his enemy ; and wil not abide to let him use 
his craft, wherby he hurteth himself most of al : being mosl 
enemy unto his own health, whidi by these means he doth 
lett In like maner your Gr. seing my sharp words, and 
not abiding to hear the end, how they be applied to ycmr 
wealth, why they were so sharpned, shal of a light sign 
mistake him (that meaneth nothing but your wealth) for 
your en^ny; and be hindrance to your comfort, to the 
which al my sharp words do draw, and for that purpose 
were uttered, and in your wealth do finish. 

But the final conclusion of al these discourses is this, to 
make you se the troth in al these matiers. This is n true 
ground and sure. It lyeth in no mans power, wit, learning, 
or eloquence : this lyeth only in the goodnes of God ; to 
send you of the light of his Spirit, that if so be bis goodnes 
mid mercy be such, that he wil give you his Spirit in that 
degree of knowledg which David prayed for to be restored 
unto him, after his great blindnes he was stridceai withal by 
his sin, when he prayed, Redde mthi hBiitiam scJaUaris itd, 
et Spiriiu prmdpaH cofnfirma me ; then this is plain^ you 
shal not only take no displeasure with my rough writing, in 
maoifeating to you your offence to God, but think it was 
the .greatest benefit that ever ony prince, after such deeds, 
oould obtain of Grod ; and be more harper and rougher 
judge against your self And your deeda, than ony man be- 
side ; and say plainly, I have not said the third part that 
might be said in reproof of them. But this judgment and 
severity of your sdf, toudung your sdf and your deeds, 
shal end in such ^adnes and joy, feeling the knowledg of 



Digitized by 



Google 



804 APPENDIX OF 

the mercy of Grod entring into your heart, that no joy 
surely m the world beside could be compared therunto. 

This, if God inlighten you, shalbe the very end of al ; 

wherin no mans hhor is worthy to be thanked, but only the 

goodnes of Grod. And that it shal come to this conclusion, 

whatsoever I hear or know to the contrary, surely I cannot 

• He means despair, seeing God hath rid you of that domestical evil » at 

Q.Anoe , ' \ . , ® , , , "^ * , j 

Boien, home, which was thought to be cause of al your errors ; and 
cEMuted ^^^ ^^' head, I trust, cut away al occasion of such offences 
as did separate you from the li^t of Grod. And the better 
I am [in hope] that Grod wil shew his great goodnes to- 
wards you, because I understand already, that in {dace of 
her, of whom descended al disorders, the goodnes of Grod 
fcjane Sei- hath given you one fid of al goodnes^, to whom I under- 
stand your Gr. is now maried. Wherof I beseech Almighty 
God send you great and long comfort, as I doubt not but 
shal follow. And surely there is none other lett now, only 
your Gr. would ptit off that great burden of your A^od, 
which presseth you so sore, that you have bom awhile, to 
be superi6r Head of the Church in your realm ; which no 
other prince beade in their realmes, feeling the displesure 
of God, dare venture to take upon them, nor ever did, 
syneth the Church began. 
205 This I wil not deny hath a great appearance of a great 
profit and revenue coming into your coffers. And I can 
say nothing at this present, but infinitely wish that there 
were no lett, but I might confer with your Gr. presently of 
this matier. For this I would not doubt to make plam, 
that your Gr. should see it, as it were afore your eyes, that 
no profit gotten this way were worthy to be in ony part 
compared with the ptifit, the honor, with al surety, that 
may be got by leaving off this title ; as the time and occa- 
sion doth make for your Gr. now : which if your Gr. doth 
let pass, it is most to be feared it wil never come to such a 
good point again. 

Peradventure your Gr. wil think I speak like a yong 
man. I cannot deny, but that I am that yong man, that 
have of long time be conversant with old men ; that have 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 806 

long judged the eldest that liveth ; at these dayes too yong 
for me to learn wisdome of, that have learned of al anti- 
quity, of the most antient that ever were afore me, and of 
my time hath had most acquaintance, and most longest con- 
versation with those that have been the flowers of wisdom 
in our time. Which I have sought in al places ; and most 
enjoyed that wisdom of any yong man of my time. So that 
if I were a stock, I must needs know somewhat. And of 
al my knowledg, for one the surest I have now, that God 
hath sent you such an occasion, whatsoever hath been 
amiss hitherto, your matiers may be so handled, that your 
recover may be more surety, more honor, more profit to 
your Gr. than if you had gotten Ada out of the Turks 
hands, or don ony other act beside, which is counted most 
honorable among Christian princes. For your person alone 
may be the occasion of the reformation of Christs Church 
both in doctrin and maners ; which is one the highest honor 
that could be wished for in this world. 

Wherfore, this is the time. Sir, to cal to God that he wil 
not suffer you to let pas this so noble an occasion : which if 
it be let sUp now, there is nothing more to be feared, than 
the sore hand of Grod, and his great punishment. Which 
for to extue, and for to enjoy this honor, now is the time 
for your Gr. to put al your endeavours, and to hear every 
mans counsil, that can say ony thing in this matier. Wher- 
ry, your antient .years now growing upon you, you may 
finish your time in al honcH* and joy, not only of your own 
realm, but of al Christendom, according to the hope that 
every man had of your noble qualities and gifts of nature, 
that they saw with great comfort in you at the beginning of 
your reign. To whose expectation your Gr. hath now most 
opportunity to satisfy, making the end respondent to the 
be^ning: changing in a maner nothing of that life you 
lead now, if that please you, except it be to encrease to 
more honor and joy. Only that your Gr. wil not lease this 
mervellous occasion, which you have given unto you now 
by the goodnes of God. Which cannot be expressed in 
few words as it is in deeds. But if God ^ve you the grace 

VOL. I. PART II. X 



Digitized by 



Google 



306 APPENDIX OP 

to give ear hereunto, then he wil also find the means, that 
it may be performed to his honor. Wherin is enchided al 
your honor, profit, and surety, to the comfort of al your 
subjects, and the whole Church beside. 

For the which is my dayly prayer, and of al desires in 
this world in my heart the greatest, as knoweth God, the 
206 only seer of al interior motions. To whom my daily prayer 
is, to make you know my heart, as he seeth it. And to his 
protection, with al humble petition, I commit your Grace. 
Written at Venice, the xv. of July, 

By your Graces most faithful servant, 

Reynold Pole. 

Number LXXXIII. 

Pofc, to the Bishop of Durham ; in cmswer to that Bishop's 
former letter to him. 

Cott. Li- RIGHT Honorable, and my singular good Li»d : in 
my humblest maner I commend me to your good Lordship ; 
advertising the same, that I have received your letter, bear^ 
ing date the xiiiith of this present at London, the xxviith of 
the same. Wherby I perceive, as my letter is come to 
your hand, which I directed to your Lordship, toudiing 
the declaration of my mind and purpose, that I had in writ* 
ing and sending a book alate to the K, H., as alao that the 
book- should be showed unto you, by the large expressing 
of your mind and judgmait in the one and the other. And 
this was my chief desire, for the assured opinion that I had 
<^ your vertue and learning, that it might so be. Which 
our judgment you do so express, specially touching the 
book, that in few words you ccmclude, to have had greai^ 
heavines at yoar heart m reading thereof^ and fmu:h more 
when yofa had read it through. The cause wherof you do 
alledg to bt the vehemence and sore eagemes iherofin al 
parts f and in no part attaining to the truth. 

Surely, my Lord, if it be so, the more ye show to &vor 
me, the more cause ye had to be sory, especially to se me 
so vehement and eager, and where I have no true ground 



brar, 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 8W 

to write therof. But here lyeth aJ, whether the prodf you 
faing of ydur saying be of a sure ground, or no, to show 
this. Surely the first of al you bring is very feeble, which 
is bycause you say, Al the purpose of my book isy to bring 
the Kings Gr. by pencmce home to the Churchy as a man 
dearly separate Jrom the same already. And of his ?'ecess 
Jrom the Church you write, / bring none other proof than 
by the fame and common opinion of men in these parts: 
which^ you say, bejurjrom the Jcnowledg of the affaires of 
the matters in England^ blindly Judging of things un^ 
known to them. This is the first entring you make in an- 
swering my letters, and refelling the purpose of my book. 
Which I persuading my self that you do not write, but of 
such a mind as'' the rest of your letter showeth, desiring to 
have me persuaded, as one that you love and favor in that 
that seemeth truth unto you, arid to have a more clearer 
judgment of mine own writing ; I trust you wil pardon me, 
if, for more manifestation of this truth, in such words as I 
know not my self worthy of blame, but I have a just cause 
to defend my self in, I do utter the same: promising you 
afore God, wheras I have no right cause in such matters 207 
as you lay great errc^s unto me, I wil never go about tb 
defend it, but utterly and plainly grant I have don amiss, 
and desire also pardon of them I have offended. 

But I afore I answer, and examine better your proofes, 
this first of al, my Lord, I must de^re pardon of you, if I 
deny the first thing you write, and say, that in my mind I 
think you have not thorowly read my book, albeit you 
write you have perused it ihtough. Thus I durst not say, 
except you your self did minister a just cause for me to 
say so. The which is this, bycause in alledging spme things 
of my book, you alledge those that cannot be found there, 
as I shal show anon. Besides this, wheras y6u make rea- 
sons contrary to mine opinion, you bring such as I have an<- 
swered already in my book. Which I know wel you wold 
never a done, if you had read the answer, but rather reply 
against my answer, showing that to be of no value, than to 
reherse the first answer, wherunto there is already an an- 

x2 ' 



Digitized by 



Google 



808 APPENDIX OF 

swer made. This must needs induce me to think, that you 
have not read the book ; except peradventure it might be, 
by cause you write you saw the book with others, that you 
might so read it in company, as I have seen twain say ser- 
vice in company together, wheras they have said divera 
psalmes, that none of them both remember, whether have 
said or no, and one ask the other, whether they had don 
such a psalm or no. Under this maner you might read my 
book. This may salve your first saying, that you had read 
it after a maner. But after such a maner to make judg- 
ment therof, there is no man can say you read it 

But that I speak not this without proof, and a sure 
ground, this first I shal show, that you lay first to my 
charge. Wheras you write, that in my proof to declare 
the Kings recess from the Church, I take none other reasony 
InU the fame and common cpinion of men in these parts. 
This, my Lord, you shal not find in al my book. Neither 
that I take such an argument by the voice of men here, to 
show the King hath separate himself from the Church, nor 
yet any other. And the cause why, is, for seeing the Kings 
acts, the which al Christendom seeth as wel as I, it were a 
great madnes of a writer to prove that to be other in word 
or deed, which he seeth with his eyes, or heareth with his 
ears. As if a chirurgeon or phyrician, comeing to one ly- 
ing wounded afore him, should go about to prove the man 
is wounded. This no man that hath sense would da But 
be that is expert in such things, after he hath searched the 
wound, would say the wound is perillous, is great, hath 
need of great care. And so I, my Lord, finding the King 
already separate from the Church, in refusing to be obe- 
dient to him^ whom al his ancestors unto this time, and he 
himself the best part of his reign, and al other Princes 
christned, doth obey as unto the Vicar of Christ in earth ; 
I showed by divers similitudes and reasons joyned withal, 
the greatnes of this wound, and peril therof. But that the 
King by this means hath separate himself from the Church, 
of this I put no proof: for this was open to al them that 
either saw or heard the acts, or yet doth know them. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. SOd 

So that to return to that I said afore ; you reciting of 
my book, which was not there, this Tjringeth me not only 
suspicion, but rather a sure knowledg that you have not 
read the same. Being surely persuaded that if you had, 208 
you would not say otherwise than you found, which must 
needs come of malice. The which I can never suspect in 
you, neither towards me, nor no man be^de. But this let* 
teth you not to go forward in reproving the handling of 
my self in the book ; as tho you had read it earnestly and 
with diligence ; returning to that again which you first ac- 
cuse, which is my vehemency, Wherby^ you say, / make 
numy phffuesj but lay little or no salve to heal them. To 
this, my Lord, I do say again, that which every man read- 
ing my book shal see, that in very deed I make never a 
. plage, when I discover those that be made already. As if 
one had many wounds that were kept close, the chirurgeon 
coming did open them, and with an instrument search them 
to the bottome. Under this maner I did make wounds and 
plages. But howsoever you cal that, you say, that I lay 
Utile or no salve therunto. This you would never a said, 
if that you had read my book through, which spend one 
great part of my book in magnifying the sacrament of pen- 
ance. What other salve would you have, my Lord, than 
this, which is the only comfort of mankind, to heal al sores 
of the mind ? And in this I spend twenty leaves of paper, 
not putting one sharp word : but with al force of wit, and 
such learning as God hath sent me, did bend my self to 
make open by reason, by example, and by experience, what 
joy, what comfort, what honor, what wealth was hid under 
this sharp name, that seemeth to contain none of this. But, 
my Lord, if Grod would ^ve him grace to tast but one tear 
of pure penance in that maner I have described, he would 
say, al the plesure and comfort that ever he had from child- 
hood, and al the whole world could ^ve, were not to be 
compared to the sweetnes therof. 

But stii you say, / shew in my writing to be stirred and 
incensed i/n my spirit. Truth it is, my Lord, it is no time 
for me to sleep, when I saw the Head of our realm, to whom 

x3 



Digitized by 



Google 



810 APPENDIX OF 

I owed as much reverenee as ever did subject to his prince, 
whom nature bound me to love, and his benefits in that way» 
which I esteem above al other benefits, that ever he did for 
any, (wherby he shal have more marit of God, than ever 
for any that I know he hath done,) in causing me to. be 
brought up in vertue and learning. Which is nevertheles 
afore God, how little soever I have profited: al this to^ 
gethor ccmsidered in him, whom I see in the greatest peril 
both afore God and man; attanpting sudi things, and 
brin^g to e£^t, as never did prince, sineth the Christian 
fidth was received of princes c^ the wcNrld, to die perturba- 
tion ci the order and state of the whole Church; what 
should I do, my Lord, if I bare but one sparkle of love to- 
wards him, sedng him falling into this de^ danger? Wher- 
by, beside God, he did al that lay in him, to make twain 
the greatest powers in earth his enemies, as the Pope and 
the Emperw. 

What should I do, those that should give him best coun- 
inl, and did, taken away by swcnrd, for th^ ri^t opini<»Dt8, 
contrarying his plesure? Was it not time to cry out to him, 
in rem^nbrance of that he had don ; to set afore his eyes 
the wounds he made in his own soul ; to show him bis 
peril, and withal to show him the way to recover himself 
with haaar? Hexe is al my sharpnesy that cannot be bcxti, 
that I have shewed in my book. What would your Lord- 
209 ship in this case? I cannot believe your mind is, othar tfian 
because he is a prince he cannot do amiss, or he doth so 
amiss, that al the vrotld i^yeth out of it, that no man should 
tel it him. If Solomons wisdom could not save him frcmi 
greatest error; nor Davids favor of Grod did not make good, 
but God, to know himself better, did permit him to fal 
grievously ; and so grievously with such blindnes, that he, 
being a prophet, knew not his own fault, until he was ad- 
monidied of another prophet ; let not this seem strange to 
our prince, that he may grievously erre, and yet so errii^, 
not know the haniousnes% thaK>f, when he hath done. And 
if, after his grievous o£^ce, because he is a prince, you 
would have no man so bold to tel him his fiault, you make 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 311 

tNrinoes in the most imaerable state of any men living: al 
other men having a mean after th&r fal, by the admonish- 
ing of such as love them, to recover. And from al pnnces 
take away such ronedy as those, if chance vrere so, they 
diould fal into a river, where without help they must needs 
drowne, you forbid any man fix>m laying hand on his Ma- 
jesty to touch him. 

But you would have men t(mch him sqfUy and gently. 
But if that cause him tary longer in peril, and put him in 
more jeopardy, what would you then his lovers diould do ? 
flow many years be past, when every man hath used that 
way with the King in these innovations of laws and cus- 
tomes, and what have they profited, but set him more for- 
ward ? That if so be at the beginning, those men to whose 
office that did appertain, whose sentence the King did de- 
mand, had roundly, without any color of words, set the 
danger of such tlungs his Or. did attempt before his eyes ; 
declaring the inconveniences following therof, and brutenes 
of the things ; surely it is to be thought, that goodnes that 
ever he shewed of nature could never have gone further in 
those purposes. But before, every man took contrary way, 
fearing private displesure of their own part more than the 
Kings wealth : the matters be brought to this point now, 
that not only the King thinketh not that he hath don any 
ethace to God, but rath^ that he hath don so, that no 
prince can do better; the which is the most perillous state 
of a sinner. And this he thinketh, albeit his deeds be such 
as never prince in the world attanpfted af(»«e, nor none that 
is alive, for the brutenes therof, wil fdlow his example. 
Here now what should an intjnre favourer of his honor and 
wealth do? Any thing, than by al means bring them to his 
knowledg, that he may se them as they be P How can they 
be seen, except they be plainly told P 

But that same plainnes is too sharp. Surely if th^e be 
nothing but words, it is a sharpnes may soon be washed 
away ; and more to the writers shame than otherwise. !Rit 
if the deeds, jmned withal, express and bring in al tMs a- 
cexbity^ in them, is al the fSeuilt, (which is not mine,) my 

X 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



812 APPENDIX OF 

doing there is rather cause of thanks, which show how al 
may be amended and turned to good. Which is the con- 
clusion of my book, and al mine intent in writing therc^. 

You wi^, / had rcUher comprized m a short letter my 
whole opinion^ that the King ahne might have seen it^ ra^ 
ther than in a long book : wherby the King is forced tocom^ 
mit the reading iherqf to trusty persons of his CounceL If 
2 10 they be trusty^ my Lord, what inconvenience followeth of 
commiting the reading to them I cannot se. But to com- 
prize mine opinion in a short letter, his acts by that means 
he could not se ; which was my chief purpose he should see ; 
having that trust in the noblenes of his nature, that seeing 
them as they were, after the ensample of David and others, 
he would abhor more them, than those that writ against 
them. 

After this, you condemn me ^ great temerity , to send 
such a book so long a way ; which if it had perished, it 
should a been greed slander to the King; but most of al 
great vnfamy unto me for the writing therqf If there be 
no other fear but of my slander, let me be .punished that 
way, and cause them that be displeased with me to put 
forth the same my slander. I promise you I^wil never ac- 
cuse them for my part. But you say it should a been 
great slander to the King and to the country. Wherfore, 
my good Lord? For manifesting of sudi deeds as I have 
written in that book to other nations. And what nation, 
think you, is there, that is ignorant of any deeds written in 
my book: and not onljr not ignorant, but that hath them 
not so prompt, rehersing them with more slander, than 
either I or any man else with writing can express? I 
would to God they were no better known than my book 
might shew, I promise you there should not pass a quarter 
of an houre, but I would brenne my book. But as I saw^ 
afore I set pen to book, they were etter known, and re- 
hersed with more dishonor, than a pen can express. They 
be written, my Lord, stylo adamantinOj as the Prophet 
saith de peccatis Judneorumf in hearts of al Christendom. 
Which never shal be abolished, but only by that salve, you 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 813 

say, was little shewed in my book, which is, by penance. 
That is the thing that ever I exhort the King unto. 

You write, Your heart was coldy when you tmderstood of 
two quay era of my book that were out of my hands. You 
may be now of good courage again ; for I promise you they 
be recovered. And those surely were one great cause, be- 
side others, that moved me more, which was the death of her 
that was head of this disorder, why I sent my book at this 
time. For I doubted they had been conveyed of~some that 
would have uttered them unto either the Kings displesure 
or my hindrance. Wherin I »ncerely (because the King 
should not travail his mind, if those quayres came to his 
hands, as written of me, to the supplanting of his honor) 
sent him the whole book. Which I think was the wil of 
God I should do. For the quayres afterwards were found 
among other quayres in another book* 

And wheras your instant deare is, for the sharpnes of my 
book, that / should brenn the originals ; if it be so, my 
Lord, the Kings mind be so debile, not able to digest the 
acerbity therof, (which if he might, al were turned to 
sweetnes, and to more honor, than al the books that ever 
were written in his praise directly ; but if he have not the 
heat of spirit within him, which must come only of the high 
gift of God,) I wil be content, examining the book, to sepa- 
rate the matter from the person. For the verity therof must 
stand, whidi I intend not to abolish ; nor to do that injury 
to Catholick books that is just for heretical. 

You write further, declaring your mind, what dishonor 
would be to me to exercise my style against him^ meaning 
the King, whom I ought in al points^ by al my learning and 21 1 
wit^ to drfend. In this, my Lord, you write very wel what 
I should do, and no other than that I have ever followed. 
And if you judge otherwise of this book I have now writ- 
ten, you be a very evil interpreter of my mind in that book, 
if you take the same as written against the King. Which 
if it had been my mind, I would not a sent it after such 
circumstance as I did, to his Gr. nor a tempered it under 
such maner, as to shew how to avoid with his honor al dis* 



Digitized by 



Google 



«U APPBNDIX OP 

honor €ji sUch acU as ware first known in the hce of the 
world, afore they were expressed in my book. But this is 
plain, the King may make it against him, as al truth is 
against them that do not accept it As the Gospel of God 
is scandalum to them that hear it, and doth not admit the 
truth therof. But if Ins Gr. obtain that giiace of God 
to return to the light of the truth, there was never book 
that should be more unto his hcmor written. 

After this, you oome in more to the particularities of my 
book, to shew, how my whole book^ as you write, runa wide 
from the truth. The which you begin on this maner, Be^ 
causey you say, / presuppose Ms ground^ the King to be 
swarvedjrom the unify of the Church. Now you say very 
truth, I take it in my book for a ground, and that is .the 
cause, as I wrote above, that I put no proof therof, as you 
reherse I did. But now, my Lord, that this ground is not 
true, can you prove? I wkdi you could, or that we both 
could prove the same, there was never thing I wil put my 
hand unto gladlier. But I promise you, considering the 
Kings innovations in the Churdi, taking upon him the 
name and office of him in hk realm, the which in the whole 
Church doth keep as Head the unity of the same, I am 
ashamed to say he doth not separate himself from the unity 
of the Church. 

And now what proof bring you to this? You say, first. 
That albeit ihe King be supreme Head in the Church, yet 
he doth not take upon him the office of a Priest, astomi^ 
meter ike sacraments, and to preach and teach. What 
proof is this to show that he doth not separate himself from 
the unity of the Church, I cannot tell. Because he doth not 
utterly break al the . whde order c^ the Church, do you 
mean therby he breaketh not the unity ? You seem to cal 
unity to agree in rites. Which indeed helpeth to unite, 
meaning by unity, concord and peace. But this unity 
helpeth not, except he agree in the Head of the Church, that 
the rest of the Church doth follow ; wherdby Ecelesia is 
una. And this you granting the King doth not admit, how 
can you defend [i. e. dei^] that he is divided from the 



Digitized by 



Google 



. RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. SIS 

unity. But because yoa imt^ the King doth not take upcm 
him to minister the sacraments, nor to preach, wfaibh be the 
oflices of Priests, tho he be supremvm CapfU Ecckaia in 
AngUa: how this agreeth together I cannot se; but after 
such maner as al those that be founded on a fslse ground. 
Which neither agreeth with other truth, nor yet with it- , 
self. Good my Lord, how is this convenient, that this nam0, 
supreme Head qf ^ Church in Engkmd^ hath not an- 
nexed unto the same the supreme office that is exercised in 
the same Churdi ? How is it, that an inferior member shal 
.^cercise an higher act in the Church, than is granted to 
the highest? Is there any higher act in the Church than 
the administration of the sacraments? And this you wil the 
Priests, of whom you make the King Head, to exercise; and 212 
Ithe Head himself jomaB^ not AsS\. meddle with the same. 
After this, you go about to prove the King hilth not se- 
parate himself from the Church, hycause [of] ths good 
purpose his Gr. hath to reduce his Church qfEnfflaitd to 
the primitive siaie. As touching his Graces mind, it is 
not my purpose to judg but the best; nor otherwise I 
wil not But this I wil pray, that God send him light of the 
truth, and strength of mind withal, to execute the same, 
which, in. great part, the acts that be don in the realm (that 
be so strange, that no realm in Christendome nor appro veth 
nor fidloweth the same) ^veth many men cause to think 
otherwise. 

But I mervail much how you can deny the King sepa^ 
rateth himself from the unity of the Church, in as much as 
you cannot name him, as you would have him named, the 
supreme Head of his Church in England; but withal you 
show, he taking the same upon him, that the unity is 
Inioken. And where is this ever found in the primitive 
Church, that kings were heads oi the Church ? This, my 
Lord, you, that say the King would reduce al things to the 
good oacAa of the primitive Churdi, shal never find, that it 
was at any time in the Church. And bringing in so strange 
a thing in so great a matter, I mervail that you wil ev^ 
speak of reducing things to the primitive Churches order; 



Digitized by 



Google 



816 APPENDIX OF 

except yotkcal in this to be reduced to the primitiTe Chuittbes 
order; bycause at that time the best men were sorest per- 
secuted. Churches pludced down, their goods taken from 
them. Here might be a similitude of the times of the pri- 
mitive Church. For thus princes, that were ahaiate from 
the name of Christ, did order the Christen part: but 
Christen princes never. 

After this, you make mention ^viii. univereal councd^y 
which you^wish greatly tiuU I had read^ qfbre I had written 
defence of the Popys authority: wherin I should a seen 
many things contrary to that I intend to prove. How so, 
good my Lord ? I would to God you had expressed wher- 
in : for this you do not specify : but that there be many 
things which the Pope doth not observe. And so, my Lord, 
be there in the Gospel things of v aam weight than those of 
the counceis, which the. Pope himself wil grant he doth not 
observe. But is this against any thing that 1 have writ- 
ten? Do you think my book goeth to defend [deny] the 
religious observance of the laws of the Church in the Popys, 
according as they be bound by the laws of God, and their 
high authority and office? I never took that matta- in 
hand, my Lord, nor never wil. Nor is it this Popys or 
that Popys authority in particular that I defend. But in 
general, that there is such an authority in the Church 
founded by Christ: which, as he was Caput super omnem 
EccUsiam^ being in earth ; so leaving to be conversant by 
his humanity in earth, left his Vicar in earth : willing that 
no man in earth there should never lack of men, that should 
bear his room, as be pastors to his Church, as he was; and 
willing this order should ever continue in the Church as it 
hath done. Which S. Augustin, considering at his time in 
the succession of the Bishops of Rome, beginning of Peter, 
and numbering by succes^on the Bishops unto his time, 
said, he could not mervaU too much at the high providence 
of God in so great persecution, how yet he maintained that 
Church : which, he granted, wa^ one great thing confirmed 
2X3 him in his Juith. Against this, my Lord, you that have 
read the general counceis better than I, you shoidd a 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 817 

brought somewhat, if you think they be against that I have 
written. But, whether 1 have read them or no, this I can 
tel you, neither you nor no man else, not only out of such 
holy councels, can bring no such thing against mine opi- 
nion ; nor yet, I wil say, out of no one mans writing, that 
ever was counted a holy man, senyth the beginning of the 
Church, no such thing can be found. 

Further you write, Thcut ^ those places of the Gospel that 
I alledff do pr&oe^ you say, that the Councel of Nice rnvst 
needs erre^ whkh ordained the contrary. This is a streight 
argument, my Lord, if it were as you say : but bycause you 
show not wherin the Councel of Nice ordained the contrary, 
I can say no more, but deny the same, until the time that 
you show the place of this contrariety, which I know you 
shal never. And I remember to read in the Coimcil of 
Nice, written in Greek in S. Anthonies library at Venice, 
where Sylvester, the Pope of Rome, lett by impediment of 
sicknes, as 1 remember, could not be there present; who 
sent in his place the Bishop of Corduba in Spain, with two 
others of the senior priests of Rome, which be there also 
named; and that Bishop bare chief authority in that 
Councel. 

Your reason forward, Bt/catise^ you say, / stick so much 
to the custome of the Church in confirmation of my opinion^ 
you wil, that custome should be contrary to that is used now 
by the Bidiop of Rome. In many things, my Lord, there, is 
no doubt ; but that it should be ccmtrary, that there should 
be one Head in the Church, this was your part to sliew; and 
in some maner you might have shown it, bycause of the 
persecutions in the Church. This lett many times and 
many years also, that this Head could not so appear, to ex- 
ercise his power in al points, according to that authority 
Grod had given. This likewise might be showed. But for 
al this, it remained ever in the consent of the Church, that 
there should be one Head-pastor of the whole. But, my 
Lord, here is the cause why I may say surely, I know that 
you have not with any advertisement read my book ; for 
this and other arguments, which I have answered to there. 



Digitized by 



Google 



SM APPENDIX OF 

The whidi if you had read, you would not reherse with- 
out some new replying. I may say withal, that you do not 
take my mind, what I mean by the custome and consent c^ 
tfie Church ; which is a higher thing than your lasers, 
wherin I perc5eive your studies hath been more exercised, 
doth intreat of, which I have by a long process intreated in 
my book ; and now to repeat the same it were too long a 
process. I would think to satisfy you, if you read my pro- 
oess there^ to take the same as the divines do take it, that 
be most practised in these matters s^nritual. • Your lawyers 
may entreat wel, but not after sudi a maner, which is a 
great ground to know the strength of the dogmata in divi- 
nity. Wherwith if you had been as well exercised, as I 
know your diligence in your profession, you would never 
. have made these arguments at the general councils under 
such a maner as you do, nor yet that that Iblloweth: 
wherin you declare your mind on this maner, saying. 

Whosoever ahal go about by the primacy ofPeter^ »AkA 
wa^ m preoA^mg the word of God j to eaiabUsh the worldly 
authority ofilie Bishop of Rome, which he elaimeth m de- 
vers redhnes in worldly things Jbr profit temporal ; he shot 
no more couple them togeiher, than light and darknes. 
214 Good my Lord, against whom speak you this? In al my 
whole book there is no such discourse. I never descend 
there to speak of the Popes authority for temporal profit : 
for it was nothing my matter. These be the matters wher- 
upon the law-books much do run : and that causeth you 
at this time, I think, to encline to think, that wberas au-' 
thority is defended, it must needs touch temporal profit, 
or els6 it is of no value. And this is one thing that I have 
noted in al those books that have been written of these mat- 
ters against authority of the Pope, that they put no dif- 
ference between the civil order, that is in realmes and d- 
ties, and that is in the Church ; but take these two bodies 
as one, which be fiuther asunder than heaven loid earth; 
and in their ends and purposes like distance. Wherfore the 
iiRtagtnation of this to be one of those, that cannot wel per- 
ceive this difference, must needs be cause of great errcnrs, m 



Digitized by 



Google 



AECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 310 

entreating such matters as I have at large intreated in my 
book, being a matter most necessary to be known. 

Another ground is, wherin they io greatly erre, bycause 
they read in the Gospel, the preaching therof to be com- 
mitted equally to al the Apostles ; therfore they say Peter 
had no power supaior to others. Howbeit you, meseems, 
write Qpntrary to those men, and yet the matter is not 
mended therby. For your words be speaking of the pri- 
matie of Peter : which was, you say, in the preetehi/ng of the 
word of God, contrary to others. But their reason faileth 
in the concluding, yours in the principle. For this is not 
so, that Peter had his primatie for the office of preaching ; 
for in that the other Apostles were equal with him, Christs 
words being indifferent to them al, Ite et prctdicate Evcm^ 
geUum omni crecUurcB. But the conclusion followeth not, 
that thereby he had no superior authority : for he was made 
Pastor omum Christi, and set in that room, ad confirman^ 
dumjratres vn fide. And to him alone was said, Petre, 
Pasce oves meas : and it is another office to be Past^xr, and 
another to preach the word of Gtxl. Which I would not 
doubt to make so plain, that it should be wel perceived, 
if it were not that I thought my letter somewhat too long 
already. 

Wherfore now I wil come to your conclusion. But first, 
wheras you write, I am deeeived in the mind of the people, 
thinking thoit they should not weU bear the abolishing of the 
Popes power ; which rejoyce mtich, you say, a;t the taking 
away therof as of a great burden. To this I wil say no 
more, but that those that have perverted the peoples minds, 
if it be so, hath more burden on themself afore G^ to an- 
swer for. Qui sca/ndcdizat unum de pusiUis istis, you know 
the rest what followeth of Christs words. But they that 
scandalize a whde nation, what shal follow ? If the first be 
true, the second is more plain. But if there were such a 
burden as you write of, could there no means be found to 
relieve that, without taking away the Popes authority spiri- 
tual, that the rest of the whole Church so many ages of men 
hath agreed unto, and yet doth, you only except ? But let 



Digitized by 



Google 



820 APPENDIX OF -• 

the spirituality say plainly, as they feel it earnestly, whether 
al the Popes together, that ever exercised their authority in 
the realm, hath pressed them so sore as they have been this 
little time, syneth the authority of the Pope was suppressed. 
At last you come to answer to the fault that I layd unto 
you, That you fainted to follow those captains to heaven- 
215 ward, for the testification of Christs doctrin: to whose 
vertue, learning, and wisdom you were ever conformable, 
until the time came of making up their life with so noble a 
conclusion. To this you make answer under such maner 
surely, that if you had cause afore to say, I gave you occa- 
sion to be heavy in your heart in reading my book, a thou* 
sand part more just cause you give me, for the reverence 
and love I have ever bom unto you, to mourn and lament 
that mind, which you show by your answer. For, good ray 
Lord, what answer is this, where you say. You never 
thought to shed one drop qfbloud in that cause^Jiyr you were 
sure that those that have had most avauntage by that au- 
thority^ wotdd not have lost one peny to salve your life; nor 
wil not, you aay^Jbr me, if I were in like necessity. Wher- 
fore you exhort me to keep me from trust of such succor. 
Good my Lord, tel me, my Lord of Rochester, or Master 
More, did they hope of such succor ? Did they think the 
Pope would send an host to deliver them from death .^ What 
words be these in so great a matter, for the gravity of such 
a man as you ever have been esteemed? Make you the 
matter as light as you wil, there was never a greater matter 
entreated, of more importance to the wealth of the realm, 
and the whole Church, than this. And this same that you 
go about to take away, the authority of one Head in the 
Church, w^ a more principal and groundle cause of the 
loss of the Orient, to be in infidels hands, and al true reli- 
gion degenerate, than ever was the Turks sword, as most 
wisest men have judged. For if they had agreed al with 
the Occidental Church, they bad never come to that misery :. 
and like misery, if God have not mercy on us to return to 
the Church, is most to be feared in our realm, and in al 
other where such discession is made. And if you wil not 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 321 

suffer in this cause, except you be sure, those to whom it most 
appertaineth wil again allow with you ; look wel upon the 
matter, my Lord, and you shal find, that he to whom this 
cause most belongeth unto is the same, that not only hath 
suffered for you, but dyed for you, to redeem you body 
and soul. It is Christs cause, my Lord, and for his sake 
dyed these great men, your great friends ; whom you may 
not think of so little spirit, nor so vile mind, that they saw 
not wherfore they dyed, or that they dyed for any respect, 
advantage, or thing, to be looked for in this world. 

But you say. There be now as great learned men in divin- 
ity in the realm, as be in other countries. But how much 
more greater than my Lord of Rochester, or Master Moore, 
or other holy learned men that dyed for this cause ? I can 
say no more, but God send you a more livelyer spirit, than 
you show now to his honor. 

Now I come to the last conclusion of your letter : where 
by another fashion of reasoning, as by the honor, reverence, 
and hve I bear to the Kings Highnes, my country, and 
JHends, you do exhort me, to leave the opinion that I have 
so much adva/nced in my book. And first of al you alledg 
unto me the estimation of my whole country, what they 
would think of me, if they, delivered out of a great bond- 
age, meaning by that the obedience to the Pope, I should go 
about to reduce them to captivity again. Here, my Lord, 
I cannot tel what I may morfe lament ; your words set un- 
der this maner, or the misery of the time in our country, 
giving place to your words: which hath continued now 
some years in such maner, that, meseemeth, the time of the 
building the tower of Babylon is come again, when no men 2X6 
understand other. For so it is now. This captivity you 
speak of, and this liberty, I understand not what you 
mean. But if sentence compound of words, having deeds 
conformable to the words, making al seeming true, this I 
find indeed, and in this I wil not take record of one man, 
or one city or town, but of one whole state of the reahn,. 
which is the spiritualty, which should have most ease by 

VOL. I. PART II. Y 



Digitized by 



Google 



322 APPENDIX OF 

this renouncing of the Popes power, the same most extend- 
ing over them. And now, my Lord, you be one of them, 
you may answer for al. But here needeth no answer, your 
sweet liberty you have got, syneth you were dehvered from 
the obedience papal, speaketh for it self. Wherof the rest 
of the realm hath such part, that you be without envy of other 
countries, that no nation wisheth the same to have such li- 
berty granted them. But thus I speak, we be brou^t to 
such case, worse than Babylon, that no man understandeth 
another in his own tongue. That that one calleth captivity, 
another calleth liberty ; that one saith is against the King, 
another calleth with the King. 

And this began at such time as the practise of the un- 
lucky manage was brought in : when the King would leave 
the noblest and best lady in the world, and would needs 
couple himself with the vilest, as the cause of her death 
shewed. Then came this confusion. For then being divers 
sentences, the one that the King had lived twenty years to- 
gether in an incestuous life, a life against nature, and beastly, 
as they said ; meaning the conjunction that he had with Q. 
Katharine so long time ; therfore he must leave the same. 
In another part, defending the contrary, (which was also my 
sentence,) that the King was a Prince of honor, andmaried 
.with greatest and weightiest counsU of two noble realms, both 
England and Spain. Wherunto agreed the consent of the 
Pope, which took away al spots, if there were any of ille- 
gitimate coupling. And this might wel be maintained by 
good learning. Every man looking what the King would 
do, the conclusion was, he agreed to the former sentence^ 
that defamed his life, al the flower of his yoingth ; and so^ 
agreed to it, that they that were on the other part for good 
wil, se^g their sentence, wherewith agreed al good kam^ 
ing, were first called adversaries to the Kings caUse^ after- 
wards, I trow, traitors. And none of those mens writings 
might go abroad, that defended the honor of the Kings 
matriage and his whole life, but those that most defamed him, 
that were thought most stfongly to prove his unnatural, in- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 388 

cegtuous, and beastly life, these were had in most count ; 
these were printed, and read of every man. This, my Lord, 
seemed monstrous unto me, and to al the world beside, and 
yet doth, and ever shal. 

But to return to my purpose, here began the great con- 
fusion^ that no man could understand other, but that that 
was aforetime called constancy in them that would not let 
themself be turned from an assured knowledg of the truth, 
this was called obstinacy. Those men, of whose vertue, 
learning, wisdom, fidelity, and love to the King and the 
realm, where had such sure proofes, that never of any bom 
under the rule of a king could be had more : those were 
oalled first ignorant, and afterwards condemned as traitors. 
But to conclude, my Lord, touching first my country, that 
you write Would have so il opinion of me, if I follow that 217 
ojnnion I am entred into; this conclusion, if men cannot 
discern their friend from their foe, shal not lett me, my 
Lord ; but per infamiamy et bonam Jbmam^ as S. Paul 
saith, I wil do them good, where I may have occasion. Ab 
touching the King, this wil I say, if he be left and desolate 
of al ooimsil, that maketh most to the wealth of his soul of 
al other, if every other man for fear, or scame private re- 
spee^i leave to meddle in such matters, surely I wil never" 
leflEve him, but, whersoever I have oocaaon, show my mind 
grounded on the truth. And heiie is the bond you speak 
of towards him, of my brining vp in vertue and learning. 
Which I wil ever keep, whatsoever peril or jeopardy to me 
privately depend theiof* And that you write, my lady^ 
mj/moiker^ and other mg J¥iendsy should take diecomfyrt 
hereby ; I know, my Lord^ they love the King too wd, if 
they se the purpose of my mind, to take any discomfort 
therof. But al the discomfort I take my self is this, that 
this mind towards the King, which I do knowledg to pro^ 
cede of the high benefit of God, taketh so little effect: 
knowing my cause so just, so prc^table, so honorable, so 
sure for hi« Grace. 

You wish, that you might be hut on& day with me^ to 
amfbr these matters. There is nothing, my Lord^ I would 

y2 



Digitized by 



Google 



824 APPENDIX OF 

more desire, if it might be ; for I know your faithful hear 
towards his Gr. and se your opinion, tho it be not wel 
grounded, yet the root of your meaning is good. And that 
you swarve from the height of this truth, it cometh rather 
for long continuance in other studies, that baseth the mind 
too inuch, where the light of the truth cannot be known, 
than of any malice. 

And wheras you write in the end of your letter, that I 
returning to the new received opinion of my country now, 
whatsoever I have written^ you doubt not, but the means to 
bejbwndj that I should be as wel received in the Kings 
mind as ever I was. Surely, my Lord, knowing as I 
know, if I should now change, then it were better time to 
cast me out of his mind, if I were ever in afore. And as 
touching the Kings favor, this be you assured, for any ad- 
vantage that ever I did or wil look therof to my self, I wil 
never desire it. I cannot but knowledg the benefit of God 
herin, that syneth I came to any sense of mans knowledg, 
I cannot remember I ever esteemed any thing that the 
King, or any prince beside, was able to give me : and if I 
had come to his Court to serve him, I had come to give, not 
to receive ; and to give nothing of mine own, but al that 
God hath pven me to serve him withal to his honor. 
Whose fortune, if it had been to have had my service, be- 
side the comfort that he should have had, served of one of 
his own bringing up, of his own choise ; (whom God had 
ever furthered to that end he could desire erf me ; whom 
nature also had joyned with him ;) if I had not brought 
to pass to kindle his love in the hearts of al his subjects, 
with such honor and reverence, that no power in earth 
could abolish, to the admiration of al foreign nations, surely 
I would never a thought to have done the third part of 
my duty. Wherin I doubted not to have obtained of God 
al that might help to such an end. But the hope of this 
now, meseemeth, is past. I had trusted, that woman that 
had been cause of al these dishonors, had taken away al 
dishonor with her \ eepecially hearing what a good lady the 
318 King hath now taken. So that my hope was, redresrang al 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. Sm 

that was past amiss, his 6r. in his latter dayes might better 
tast of the fruit of true honor, to the better contentation of 
himself and al his subjects. But if the ire of Grod, which 
hath been sore provoked, be against this, I can say no 
more, but cry to hirii to turn his just ire into mercy, tho 
we deserve none. And the more fervently it maketh me 
cry, the more I see approch the General Councel : which 
already denounced ^when it shal take effect, the king re-*Jan«s» 
maining in his opinion, several from other christened begin Maj 
princes, must needs make him great dishonor, great fastidie. «3, 1537. 
And what shal follow, God knoweth. For his hand most 
of all surely I do fear. Wherfore this must needs give me 
great sorrow at my heart, the more I see also now so great 
opportunity, divers wayes, if God give him grace to return 
this time, how with recovery of his honor he may be also a 
great instrument of Grod to the reformation of the whole 
Church. 

The day afore ^ I received your letter, furr I insure you* July ««. 
beyond my expectation, I received a brief from the Pope, 
of which the copy I have sent to Mr. Secretary, wherin he 
declareth his good intent for better preparation of the ful. 
ture councel already denounced, to have a congregation this 
winter at Rome of the best learned men of every nation. 
Among whom, albeit most unworthy, he calleth me thither, 
binding me with as sure a bond, as I.have sure opinion, he 
may do so for such a good purpose, by the authority 
granted of Christ, that I shal not refuse to come : wher- 
unto, Gk)d willing, I wil obey, tho with great sorrow re- 
membriing the King and my coiihtry ; whom it may please 
Grod of his infinite-mercy to salve, and to joyn sentence and 
op'mion with them, whose service is most acceptable afore 
God, to his honor, and the wealth of the Church. Who 
also may illuminate your spirit to follow the same. And 
thus to his protection I commit you. Written in a place 
in the country beside Padoa, where I lay this hot season, 
the first day of August, 

By your good Lordships assured orator, 

Raynold Pole. 
y3 



Digitized by 



Google 



386 APPENDIX OF 

Number LXXXIV. 
Cardmti Pole to the Lord Crumwd, upon hu attainder , 
and retirement out of France imto Cofmbraiy. 
cieopatm, MY Loid, If afore time it could not be siurely axtd cleai^ 
p^*ceived, what affsction I have ever bom to the Kings 
hoiKMr aJMl wealth, which in my whole life never gave the 
least ooc^on, why ony man should think, but with them 
that tendred the same most, I might chiefly ^be numhred, if 
my deeds were truly and indifferently examined : but htm^ 
soever it be, if any deed afore perversely intarpretate, might 
2 19 rise ony scruple to surmise the contrary, these lettars that I 
write now, as the time and case requireth, (bearing diat 
tenor as in readily you shal know,) be sufiici^t not only to 
alx^sh al former doubts, Shewing those to be perverdy sur- 
mised ; but that make clear, that a move constant and stable 
mind in observance of a prince hath not been found, neitfaa: 
in subject, nor other person beside. And the cause beroof 
is, that there never happened like occasion, as tUs is tiiat 
causeth me now to write, wbereby my mind might be so 
wel known, which occasion is given of the Kings part under 
this maner : that he procuring against me by such mean to 
my undoing, as was never heard of the like in Christendom, 
against ony that bear that person, that I do at this time : if 
my mind after l!his remain stable, to procure al things that 
may be to his honor and wealth, as ever I have professed 
afore time, what can be more surer token of a deep and a 
profound grounded love and atffection p Whether I do so, I 
shal afiterward show you. If I declare first to ihim, that 
knoweth it best, the KingiS act against me, to the intei^ 
you may know, if I after that remain in mjm old state of 
observance, it is not for ignorance that I know not what is 
machinate against me. And surely, tho I knew afore, both 
by your letters and others, in what diaplesure the King had 
me, without the least cause showed of my part, I take Grod 
and <my conscience to judg : which thing (if I had bom 
but a mean affection) might have been sufficient to alienate 
also my mind from thence, whisre I saw, i^hatsoever I did 
for the best,. I be ever accepted in the worst part. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 32T 

But this I wil not have now take for ony proof of my 
mind, but to procede of the Kings displesure towards me. 
The less I know the cause to be, the further I was from al 
nnagination to suspect, that his 6r. should be so incensed 
against my person, that for to haye me in his hand, he 
would be content to break and violate both Gods law and 
mans, to disturb al commerce between country and country, 
between man and man. And this I would never a thought, 
but finding the same to be so indeed, I could not but find 
withal, how his 6r. was bent withal to my utter undoing. 
Against the which if I remain in my old purpose to procure 
his wealth and honor, he that wil seek other proofes after 
this, or wil not be content with this declaration of a mans 
mind, he declared withal that widi no proof he wil be con- 
tent, but wil have one his enemy, whether he wil or no. 

And of this niind of the King towards me, I had first - 
knowledg at mine arriving in France. Of the which, to 
show you the ful motion of my mind herein, I was more 
ashamed to hear, for the compassion I had to the Kings 
honor, than moved by ony indignation, that I coming not 
only as Ambassador, but as Legate in the highest sort of am- 
bassage that is used among Christen, princes, a Prince of 
honor should desire of another Prince of like honor, Betray 
thme Ambassador, Betray the Legate, and give him into 
my Ambassadors hands to be brought unto me. This was 
the dishonorable request, as I understand, of the King. 
Which, as I said afore, to me surely r^arding mine own 
part, I promise you was no great displesure ; but rather, if 
I shal say truth, I took plesure therin, and said forthwith 
to my company, that I never felt my self to be in ful pos- 
sesion to be a Cardinal, as when I heard those tidings, 220 
wherby it pleased God to send like fortune to me, as it did 
to those heads of the Chiuxh, whose persons the Cardinals 
do represent; which was to be persecuted most of them^ 
whose wealth they laboured for most busily. In this case 
lived the Apostles. And the same now being happened to 
me, afore God I promise I felt no displesure, but rather 
was glad therof, specially con^dering hereby I had the bet- 

Y 4 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



398 APPENDIX OF 

ter occasion to declare and justify my mind more than ever 
I had before. Which was ever in my mind. 

But touching the xhing, if we had no other religion, but 
lived as pagans and infidels, yet Jtis gentium should ever 
teach us what demand this was. The law of nature alone 
might declare, how abominable it were to grant to such a 
request, and no less to desire it. This I reherse now to 
this intent, that you might the sooner perceive, that if there 
had been but one spark of a mind alienate from the King, 
this were enough to set the same in such a fire, that first 
considering how al regard of honor was set apart, and the 
law that maintaineth the commercement betwixt men, pur- 
posed to be violate, so that it might turn to mine undoing, 
first of al on my part I should abstain from al commerce- 
ment with that party, either by word, writing, or deed : se- 
cundarily, procure by al honest wayes, if I would not by 
dishonest, to repair this malignity, to the uttermost damage 
I could devise, towards me, of whose malign mind towards 
me I had so great experience. 

And yet after al this, first of al you may se forthwith, by 
writing at this time, I do not abstain from the first act to 
•Secretary practise and entreat with them, that hath been authors^ 
therof ; and to practise yet to his honor and wealth, which 
would utterly extinguish both in me, and if I be heard 
herein, to put the same also in execution. Which thing 
tho I do surely of mine own purpose and mind, yet some 
occasion hereof, how it cometh otherwise, I wil not deny, 
nor keep close. Which is this. > That wheras the Bishop 
of Verona, that was sent of me to the French Court, to inti- 
mate those affaires, that for the wealth of Christendom the 
Pope bad committed unto me, to intreat with his Majesty, 
in his return, passing by Abbevyle ; where were lodged my 
Lord of Wynchester and Mr. Bryan, (wheras he could 
not but greatly mervayl of this act of the King towards me, 
my whole legation purposing no other but his honor and 
wealth,) and desiring therfore to confer the same with the 
Ambassadors, for the better declaration of the truth of the 
matters to be known as they were, my Lord of Wynchester 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 829 

and Mr. Brian both abstaining, for respect, from al commu- 
nication, yet sending unto him* their Secretary, after the 
Bishop had in part declared the effect of my legacy, that 
touched in ony part the King, it seemed to be open to both 
parties, that al the King had don against me was of the 
sinister and false reports of others, that by false conjecture 
of things they knew had evil -informed the King of my pur- 
pose of coming into these parts. Which the Secretary 
thought, onys cleared and declared either by letters or mes- 
sengers, the King would turn his mind as his Gr. saw the 
deeds to justify themselves. This the Bishop of Verona at 
his return shewed me ; which I accepted in that part to be 
true also : that al came of evil information, and that his Gr. 22 1 
being ascertained of my mind, as it is and ever hath been, 
it were not imposable in some part to knowledg rather my 
gratitude, than to machinate ony thing contrary. And that 
it might be so known, for al parts it cannot be but wel. 

But, as I shewed the Bishop, by letters I had attempted 
often the same, but al could not prevail. My messenger I 
had sent often for that purpose, could never be admitted to 
have audience of the King. And without one of these 
wayes were found, there could no conclusion be had in 
these matters. Where in reasoning with him, I asked, if 
for the love and service that ever he hath bom to the King, 
and shewed indeed when he was in that place, where his 
service might be in stead to the King, and love also he 
hath ever to me, having assured knowledg of al my affaires 
and purposes, not only these last, but al synyth my depart- 
ing from the realm, whether he could be content, the Kings 
plesure first known, to acquiet the Kings mind in this be* 
half, by going to his Gr. and enforming him of the whole, 
wherin aforesaid he should do a deed most charitable. 
Wherin also I did alledg unto him for to bind him withal, 
because after such demonstration of the Kings mind made 
unto me, few men would be content to practise with his Gr. 
in any thing belon^ng unto me; for this cause I did re- 
herse to you mo things to induce him hereunto; and among 
others this chiefly, the purpose of his coming to me, which 



Digitized by 



Google 



$30 APPENDIX OF 

afore God was this, that the Pope intending by al means of 
benignity to practise with the King, having the Frendi 
King so joyned in amity with the King, and with his sanc- 
tity also, devising for a meet instrument betweoi both ; if 
any person, for this degree newly taken were not accepted, 
die Bishop of Verona was thought most meetest ; being, for 
his cid deserts to both Princes, as long as he was in that 
place, where he might do them serviceable plesure, as it 
was to be thought grateful to them both, and contented for 
his goodnes the best Busshop of Italy. 

So that al things considered in matter of the Church, to 
entreat with these Princes, none was thought like : therfore 
the Pope bound him to take this journey with me for this 
purpose. And this bond, among othera, I rehersed imto 
him, when I moved him to go unto the King. 

To the whidi he made answer. If there were none other 
bond nor respect in this matter, but of Gods knowing my 
matters as he doth ; and seeing what inconveniences might 
fdlow, if they were not at last wel accept, besides the ser- 
vice he hath ever owed to the King, and lave towards me ; 
knowing what comfort it might be to al parts, if my true 
and faithful dealing were wel intimate to the King; he 
would be content at al time, the way onys found afore, how 
with commodity he might come to the Kings presence, to 
•take this charge upon him. 

This, my Lord, you may now perceive, that if I had any 
tpart that mind, that the King, procuring against me, doth 
s^ow to be persuaded I have, it could not be posfdble I 
<x>uld have ony confidence to attempt ony meddling with 
his Gr. under such maner. But because nor my confidence 
222 »or affectionate mind yet is not taken away, therfore this I 
dp declare unto you by these lett^s, to the intent you may 
intimate the same to his Grace. And now you se by a 
gfeat proof what my mind is : you may also se, how al sus- 
pidon may not alonely 'be cleared, many thii^ appeared, 
that peradventure might turn to greater trouble ; but also 
many things be brought to light, to the Kin^ most assured 
honor and wealth, than ony thing is, I think, thought of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 891 

hhberto to make far the same. For al this I dare proinifse 
to fo]low, if the Basshop he heard with that mind, as he is 
sent, and content for to go. 

Odier dedarations of my mind by letters I int^id not to 
make, than my letters agreing with mine actions, sent afore, 
do make testimony ; and that the Busshop, which is privy 
to al, may declare presently. But ^is I wil say, if I bear 
in ony part that mind the Kings act against me doth show 
his Gr. is persuaded I lAould have, surely I would never 
have don as I have don, in al mine acts and processes, {that 
is,] by letters made the King annd you privy unto them, 
(tliis I did at my first coming to Rom^,) and cause of my 
legacy now, and the cause of my coming to these parts. 
Such advices rebels be not want to give unto those from 
whom they rebel. But especially at Rome, (being there 
when the time was precious for the King in his realms,) let- 
ting them the sending forth of the censures, (which might 
have caused more trouble,) and sending at that time my 
servant purposely to offer my service, to procure by al 
means his honor, wealth, and quietnes : animating besides 
those that were chief of my neerest kin to be constant in 
his service. This rebels be not wont to do. And I know 
at Rome, if ony man had been premiate to do him service, 
none could have don more. 

In so much that men judged me half a rebel to God and 
my country, bepause I would not assent to divers things, 
that had been Httle to the Kings quietnes. But especially 
having in iny bond those writings, that, put forth, perad- 
venture mi^t a cause most trouble of al : these instantly, 
being desired of those, which had in a maner authority to 
command, and yet ever finding means, that they never came 
into their sight nor bonds ; and to this hour suppressing the 
same. Bethink you wel. But as I say, my purpose is not 
to justify my mind by these letters at this time in mo acts 
than one, which is of this present time. Nor if it be not 
justified at such an one as the Busshop is, that knpweth 
them assuredly, I do neither intend hereafter to labor ony 
more herein : afore God and al men, that wil be indifferent 



Digitized by 



Google 



888 APPENDIX OF 

judges of the truth, I wU not doubt at al times to justify 
my self towards the King. I would to Grod I could so wel 
justify my self afore God and the Catholic Ghurch, for 
negligent service in this behalf, bycause I would not offend 
the King. 

Now I wil say no more, but pray unto Almighty God to 
put that in the Kings mind, that may be most to his honor 
and wealth, with grace to foDow the same; and to take 
from al other such occanon, why they should think, if they 
serve the [Church or Pope] according to their conscience, 
they should be constrained to offend the King: and so 
223 hereby to separate the one from the other. Which surely 
to no man should be more grief than to me. But Gods 
plesure be fulfilled above al, to whom I now commit you. 
Written at Cambray, the second day of May, 

Your loving frend. 
To my Lord Privy Seal. B. Card, Legatus, 



E. 5, 



Number LXXXV. 

Lee^ Archbishop of York^ to Crumwely Lord Privy Seal; 
C07iceming Friars^ preachers in his diocese, 

Cleopatra, BIGHT Honorable, after my heartiest commendation : 
I have received the Kings most honorable letters and 
yours, by the Kings messenger, named Adams, the xxiii. of 
this month : by which I perceive, thai his Higfanes ple- 
sure and yours is, that I shal do my best endeavour, first to 
avoid, that no contrariety be here suffered in preaching 
against the new novelties: by which, I suppose, yon mean, 
no opinions be pronounced or tau^t, without wise and dis- 
crete qualification. And thirdly, to repress the temerity of 
al those, that odre privily or apertly, directly or indirectly, 
would advaimce the pretended authority of the Bidiop of 
Bome. 

Wherin lieke it you to understand, that surely in my 
conscience I know no man here, that in any maner goeth 
about to avaunce the said authority ; and what I have douQ 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 333 

to set forth the contrary, you partly know. And if I sbal 
hereafter know of any such thing, I shal with al diligence 
put him to silence. 

Contrariety in preaching I have not suffered ; ne have 
heard of any, saving that one Friar in York preached of 
purgatory, whom because he did it, the Kings plesure not 
known, I forthwith discharged of preaching. Wherof a [I] 
wrote to you by my brodre. Treasurer of York ; and one 
oodfe contention betwixt the Vicar of Doncastre and a light 
Friar there : wherupon I charged the said Vicar, that he in 
no wise should preach of any article mentioned in the ordre 
taken by the Kings Highnes. And because I was credibly 
informed, that the said Friar preached some of the said ar- 
ticles, and that after such sort as the people were much of- 
fended, I commanded the Vicar that he should not suffer 
him to preach. And forsomuch as the said Vicar and oodre 
layd certain articles against the said Friar, which he had 
preached, I sent for him first by a gentle letter, but he 
would not come, but answered me plainly, he would ask 
counsil ; and so went to London. Afterward, at his return, 
I caused him to be cited, but he would not appear. And « 
now I have ^ven commission down to examine his articles ; 
and if he hath preached much slanderously to the offence 
of the people, I shal discharge him of preaching. There is 
also another Friar of the Gray sort, of whom I am now 
informed, whom I shal also discharge. For he preacheth 
new things, and that very slanderously to the offence of the 224 
people : and whether he hath commission of me or not, I 
do not yet know. I admitted some at the request of Dr. 
Brown, pretending to me, that they were discrete and wel 
learned, and should do the King good service. Odre 
preachers of novelties here be ncme, that I know of, ne 
hath been, saving two or three that pretended to have the 
Ejngs authority. With one of whom I spake. Of whom 
afterwards I heard no great complaint; and he shortly 
aftefr departed. The toodre hath preached since at Polls 
Cross; as we hear, and there declared his learning, which is 



Digitized by 



Google 



38* APPENMX OF 

liek his life: both nought, as the oomiiioB chmiouT of this 
comitiyis. 

Al the Kings matters the people hear reverently and 
obediently : but at such novelties^ especially handled with- 
out diarity or discretion, the people grudge mudi : wherc^ 
heretofore I have advertised you by my letters. I trast 
there shal be no drfault found in me, but that I-«hal se the 
Kings oommandment fulfilled to the uttermost of my 
power. And if heieafiter [any] shal come with the Kings 
licence or yours, I trust you wol be content that I shal put 
them to siloice, as wel as oodie, if they preach any sudi no- 
velties. I sue stil to you for my commission, in which I 
trust I shal do good s^vioe for the Kings disdiarge and 
yours, if you give it me. Trtdy we have and slial h«ve 
great need therof for many causes. And thus in mj 
heartiest maner I commend you to the keeping of our 
Lord. From Cawod, the xxiiii. January. 

Your own ever assured, 

Edowarde Ebor. 



Number LXXXVI. 
TTie University of Cambridge^ their congratulatory letter 
to the King. 
Cleopatra, OCTAVIUS Augustus, Princeps invietissime, cum ve^. 
' '^' ' teranus quidam illi pro tribunali sedenti libellum timidius 
porrigeret. Quid, inquit, trepidas, commilito, tanquam si 
stipem elephanto dares? Mgrh nimirum tulit modestissi- 
mus imperator, quod quam Imtatem et animi moders* 
tionem toto orbe notam illustremque esse voluit, eam gus 
miles itatimid^reformidaret. At nos immensa dementia, me- 
ritorumque magnitude tuorum, et ardens ilia, atque iniBam- 
liurtus in pietatem amor, quern in tua Majestate cemimus, itA 
consolatin*, et ad se invitat, ut quod alioqui ne optare qui^ 
dem aut sperare fmssemus atisi, id, tuse Majestatis in vir- 
tutem ac religionem animi impe^u et aidore abusi, etiam 
petere audeamus. Acceptis j^nim- duobus a t\xk Majestate 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 386 

beneficiis, quibus nihil majus aut populus accipere, aut me^ 
lius Princeps dare, aut omnino ubeiius homo homini con- 
ferre prssstareve potest : pace nimirum et pura ptirgataque 
religione. Nova quidem et alia petere^ cum quae dcdisti 
sint maxima, nee volumus, nee ddbemus. Quae autem ad ^^^ 
hsec defendenda, et sarta tecta conservanda pertinent, A 
postulaveiimus, et velle illud tuam M. et jubere speramus. 
Quanquam alteram ita tu& Serenitate tutatam fiiisse cemi- 
mus, nihil ut quisquam amplius exoptare possit : alteram 
tanto studio inchoatam vidimus, ut omnia jam sperare 
queamus. Nam cum initio faustis»jmi tui regni, subiKstis 
Scotis, Gallos ad oondiuones pacis adegisti, ilia tum fuerunt 
fundamenta pacis et quietis jacta, tot ut jam annos ad hunc 
usque diem non nemo fortasse cupiit, nemo tamen ausus 
est eam convellere. 

Ad religionem vero oorrigendam, quae longe a prima pu* 
ritate recesserat, serbanimum adegisti; non profecto ser6, 
si quantae res, quim parvo spacio, in ilia emendahda et cor- 
rigenda, transactae confectaeque sunt reputemu& Sed ni- 
mirum cert^ serd, si quanto de»derio verae religionis T. 
Majestas, quanto amore jam agnitae petatis populus flagret, 
velimus considerare. Ilia quoque quae ingenti labore mag- 
noque studio in vinea Domini repastinandft refodiendaque 
peregeris, non solum paranda, sed etiam fruenda fuerant. 
Utque tanquam excellens artifex, non modo speciosum prae- 
clarumque opus ederes, et ad exitum perduceres, sed operis 
etiam tui pulchritudine diu multumque oblectatus anteac-^ 
torum laborum fructus jucund& factorum memori& reti- 
neres. Quanquam Sublimitatis tuae labores et defixas in 
Evangelium propagandum cogitadones respiciens Deus; ut 
resipiscentem populum, et ad suits l^ges conversum, aliquo 
magno bono afficeret, tandem, tandem, inquam, aliqoandd 
pignus illud amoris erga nos sui^ Principem EdoabduiC 
infantem, tali parente dignum^ ad nos demisit ; ut esset, cui 
non solum florentissimi regni, sed etiam sincerae tuae fidei, 
germanteque reli^onis, haereditatem relinqueres. Hujus te 
oausH noctes ac dies studere intelli^^us, omnemque ope- 
nun tuam ac solicitudinem eo oonfetre, ut quod in religione 



Digitized by 



Google 



836 APPENDIX OF 

purganda, feliciter fortunatis^meque sit inchoatum, quod- 
que adhuc relinqui videtur, id, Christo bene secundante, 
perficias quam primum et absolvas. 

Quid igitur inchoatum dicimus, quid relictum ? Annon 
Romanus Pontifex rejectus est ? Ejicitur. Annon ejus di- 
plomata, condonationes, indulgentiae, caeterseque bullae et 
nugae sunt explosae ? Exploduntur. Annon bona monacho- 
rum ,pars, quorum vita superstitiosa, religio vana, ritus 
monstrosi fuerant, sublata est? Tolluntur. Annon indig- 
nus cultus imaginum, et sanctorum prohibitus est? Prohi- 
betur. Annon fraterculorum gens, natio ex fraudibus et 
mendaciis concreta, Romani Pontificis idolum, Papistical 
vanitatis seminarium, et veterum pharisaeorum et philoso- 
phorum reliquiae, exactae sunt? Exiguntur. Intelligimus 
nos jamdiu abuti tua patienti&, clementissime Princeps, nisi 
quod haec recordatio pulcherrimorum factorum tuorum, 
quae nobis est jucunda, est, ut speramus, et tuae M. non in- 
grata. Quid igitur desideramus? Quid petimus? Quae 
hactenus facta sunt, ea sunt omnia summo consilio, summa- 
que prudentia gesta. Quicquid enim fuit errorum, et nebu- 
larum, id omne Serenitatis tuae vigilantia pepulit, distur- 
bavit, dissipavit, evertit. 

Et erat hoc quidem primum. Sed tamen intelli^t ilia 
tua M. non semper satis esse adversam aciem profligare et 
fnndere, nisi tuam quoque diligenter munias et conserves. 
Non sui&cit quantum libet procul efFugasse hostem, nisi 
dispositis praesidiis, et per stationes idoneas coUocato milite, 
quam longissim^ a tuis muris eundem coerceas. Magna res 
226 est quam es exorsus. Divinum est, et non humanum in- 
cceptum, reli^osissime Princeps. Christus ipse primus haec 
jecit fundamenta: secuti Apostoli. Et tamen qu^ brevi 
tempore zizanium succrevit, adolevit superstitid, pontiflcia 
tyranms imposita est ? Etenim umbra quamvis longe abi- 
gatur, nisi accensis identidem- luminibus assidu^ repulsa 
fuerit, quam mox revertitur ? Et hominum fere genus ma- 
gis tenebris delectatur, quam luce. Quamobrem enitendum 
est sedulo, et omni ope in id incumbendum, non solum ut 
ea quae nunc tua Serenitas habet totius brbis lumina, puroB 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. sm 

ac sinceros radios emittant ; sed ut siquid illis humanitus 
condngat; novae ut lampades, novique faces possint ac- 
cendi : qui quanto sint copiosiores et detisi ma^s^ tahto mdr- 
jorem verae lucis proventum, tanto debiliores fore tenebras, 
oportet sperare. Neque vero committendum est, ut ex agro 
dominico mabe tantum herbse, vitiodaeque stirpes evellantur, 
sed adhibenda est opera, ut etiam bonae magno numero fo- 
veantur, et conserantur. 

Quid igltur anticipamus consilia tua, et quid faciendum 
sit, ipsi praeibimus ? Minime vero : neque enim ignoramus 
ista tuam Sublimitatem agitare, et tota mente revolvere; 
quomodo de pietate vera quam optim^ merearis, et Chris- 
tianam religionem quam latissim^ exaugeas, neque id parc4 
et malign^, sed liberali ac magnifidl, vereque regift manu. 
Sed siquid tale tua M. co^tarit, aut animo destinaveiit, 
nostri fuit officii submovere, suppliciterque petere, ut hue 
ad nostram Academiam flectas oculos. Quae cum semper 
idnceriori religioni maxime faverit, talem Principem, qui in 
succernenda, depurandaque doctrina Christi tantum labo^ 
rem collocaverit, non potuit non eximife praeter caeterorum 
subditorum conditionem amare. Movet nod fraterculorum 
nostrorum ruina: non quidem quod eos exertos dolemus, 
quos non solum mutiles, sed etiam pemiciosos Christianas 
religioni fiiisse duximus : sed ut exoptemus, et vehementer 
cupiamus, quae domicilia superstitioni olim, et vanae reli- 
gioni dedicata fuerunt, tit eacfem doctrinae Christi, bonisque 
Uteris edocendis aliquatido inserviant. Atque illud quidem 
supremis precibus a Deo O. M. tuaque Majestate petimiis: 
id in summis votis, atque optatis.nostris habemus; quibus 
ex aedibus quum Coenobia dicebantur, ignavus fucorum 
grex, et magnus impostorum numerus, evolare solebat, ut 
eadem collegia facta, vel ji!lvenum praeclaras indoles ad dis- 
cendum, vel seniorum eruditam turbam ad! concionandum, 
Videamus emittere. 

^ Quibus npstris precibus, si tua M. atinuat,cum omnia fe- 
ceris, quae non solum ad conservandam, sed efiam ornat^ 
tlam tuam remp. pertinent, tam'eti ad innumerabilia^tusi in 
teli^n^n Christiaiiam benefida, quod fieri jam posse non 

VOL. I« PAST II. z 



Digitized by 



Google 



888 APPEN^X QjF 

yidebatur, muximuB hoc tuo iacto ^cumulus ibocede^t. Jeaus 
Christus sereoUsimam jM* tuam diu ^ryet ac tueatur. 
C»ntabrigiae. £ Senatu nostro, duodecimo die Qctob- 

M. T. 
Dedidssimi Servi ac Schokstid, 
Vicecancellarius et Academia Cantabri^en. 



227 dumber LXXXVII. 

The University of Oxford, their congratulatory letter to 

the King. 

Serenissimo Principi, Henrico ejus nominis Octavo, Angli<B 

et Frandce Regi, Lhio. Hibemice, Fidei Defensori, neC" 

nonEcclesice AngiicancB immediate post Christum in terris 

Capiti Supremo, CanceUarius et universu^ Oxoniensium 

ccstus, salutem. 

cieopatn, QUUM alia sunt pennulta, Henrice regum olarissinie, 

"quse sacrae Majestatis tuse nomep orbi commendant, illud 

tamen communi omnium sententi& cum primis illustrat, quod 

nihil jamdiu tibi sit antiquius, vel magis quicquam in votis 

habeas, quam Angliam tuam, non multi^ ante secuU$ barba- 

ram pro^sus ac incultam, a foeda barbarie, resuscitatis ubi- 

que meliorum literariim studiis, vindicare^ ac ab umbratili 

ac falsi quadam religione, quae paulatim Romanorum PpUr 

tificiim imposturis irrepsit, ad pietatem ac verum numinis 

cujf um reducere. Nam quum non aliud constet esse munua, 

quod jnagis Christianum princip^m deceat, qukm in bui^c 

totis nervis ^ipopum incumbere, hue labores omnes omniaque 

consilia referre, ut subditi fiant non tam daris Uteris, quaoi 

pietate insignes, quis jure negarit te optimi r^gis officio 

abunde perfunctum ^sse; cujus pptiss^mum opera tantu^ 

ubique bonorum pariter ac literatorum proventus per qmi^e^ 

regni tui partes exoriatur, ut Britannia, in qu^ P&^^^fPi nftr 

fttrormm meiporii, ompiu^ fer^ bonorum artium stud^ frige* 

bfftnt, ^c, te Principes sinceriore^ disciplinas cplat, ut in e^^ 

non pariim muld sint, qui .cifm veten^i^us ipsis literaruiyf 

proeeribus jtij^ optimp quea^it de eruditionis pairn^ poof^Vr 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 889 

tare: sic pietatis studiam am{>lectatur, ut nusquam omnmo 
nugis ad Christi regulam, ac purae reli^onis prsesciiptum 
hodic vivatur. 

- Nee minim sanfe in regno tuo virtutis ac literarum segetem 
passim renasci, quum a te, penes quem rerum summa est, 
hasc imprimis colantur : sic ut subditis tuis vel calcar esse 
posris, quo hisce rebus acrius insistant Quodque facile 
maximum est, quum harum rerum studiosis, ita ex animo 
fa^eas, ut non alios libaitius ad 8umntt)s provehas houores, 
qokm qaos vitse integritas, vel eximia literarum peritia, vel 
utrumque horum, tihi commendaut Accedit etiam, quod 
Academias, quas sunt veluti fontes virtutis et literarum se^ 
minaria, sic regia authoritate tueris, sic inaudita liberalitate 
foves, sic denique melioris literaturae professoribus omas, ut 
unus ipse multorum beneficia regum, qui easdem, primitus 
in publicam utilitatem in^tituere, tu& penitus munificentiA 
obscuraris. 

Quare nh singula persequamur, vel unum illud argumento 
est sanh qakra luculento, te virtuti ac Uteris promovendis 
esse natum, quod tam benign^ nuper decimarum pariter ac 
primitiarum solutionem tua ac senatus authoritate, eisdem 
oondondras. Quod san^ tam benignum facinus, ita sacra- 228 
tissimse M. tuae nomen immortalitati commendatum conse- 
crarit, ut nunquam, salvis literis, vM& vel setatis vel oblivio- 
nis injttrift intercidere poterit 

Quod vero nostrarum est partium, sedul5 quidem ac pro 
virili connitemur omnes, ut tanta demum beneficentia digni 
judicemur : hoc est, ut pro tuis maxime votis literis simus 
juxta ac morum probitate, insigniter conspicui. Atqui in 
tales poterimus viros minori caim negotio evadere, si tua 
nunc tandem Celsitudo non gravabitur, simul et litigiis istis, 
quae nobis jamdiu cum vicims nostris intercesserint, finem 
imponere, simul et privilegia nobis restituere, qu» ab illus- 
trissimis olim majoribus tuis nostras, in publicam studiorum 
ulifitatem, Academiae sunt concessa. Quie ut propediem 
restituas, tuam Subfimitatem tam vehementer pbsecramus, 
quhm lis ad communem studiosorum tranquillitatem maxime 
indBgemus. Qti^ $i sacratissima Mr tua nostris ahnuere 

z » 



Digitized by 



Google 



840 APPENDIX QF 

precibus, vel querelis potius justisBiinis, pro sui bon tate 
dignabitur, quod unum praestare possumus, Deum Opt. 
Max. pro tua salute perpetuis interpellare predbus non ces- 
sabimus. In quo valeat tua Celsitudo quam diutissim^. . 
Oxonian, pridie Idus Novembris. 



Number LXXXVIII. 
The judgments of divers Bishops, and Doctors in commis-* 
sum, concerning ConftrmcOionj under these three questions; 

First, Whether this sacrament be a sacrament of the 
New Testament instituted by Christ , or not? 

Secondly, What is ihe outward sign, and inxnsible gracCy 
that is conferred in the same f 

Thirdly, What promises be made, that the said graces 
shal be received by this sacftament f 

The judgment of Edward Lee, Archbishop of York. 
Cleopatra, THAT the sacrament of Confirmation was institute by 
^' 5' Christ, we be induced to think, for so much as the Aposdes 

used the same, and that with diligence, as appeareth.in the 
Acts, the 8th and the 19th chapters, and gave the s&me by 
tradition to the Church. And that the Apostles durst not 
have taken upon them, as of themsdf, to institute any sacra^ 
ment. And this is the opinion of S. Clement, in the 4fdi 
epistle : whose words be these : 

OmnHms ergojestinaaidum est sine vnora renasci Deo, et 
demum consignaH ab JEpiscopo, i. e. septifbrmem gratiam 
Sp. Sancti perdpere ; quia incertus.est uniuscufusque eX" 
itus viUB. Quum autem regenef-atus fu£rit per aquam^ et 
post modum sepliformi SpHritus gratia ab Episccpo, ut me-" 
moratum est, confirmatus, (quia aliter per/kdus esse Chris^ 
229 ^^t^ nequaquam poterit, nee sedem habere inter perfectos^ 
si non necessitate, sed incurid aui voluntate remanserii, ul 
a B. Petro accepimus ; et aeteri sancti JpostoK, preedpi^ 
ente Domine, docuerunt,) Deinde ex operibus bonis ostendai 
in se simUitudinem ^us^ qui eum genuiL Patrie. 

By which words of S. Clement the first question is an» 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 341 

swered, that is, That this sacrament is institute, pnBcipiente 
Domino. 

And by the same words aj^areth answer to the second 
question, That the outward agn is consiffnaOo fadi ab 
Episcopo ; and that the graces conferred in the sacrament 
be the graces edled, The seoen gifts of the Holy Ghost, 

And hereby may appear the answ^ to the third question, 
Tliat forscmiuch as the seven graces be ^ven in this sacnu 
ment, that these graces be his promise, by whose command- 
ment the sacrament is institute. 

Again, 8. Dionyse, whose book, De Ecclesite Hierarchia^ 
is wholly grounded upon the traditions apostolic, as himself 
avoweth, maketh mention of this sacrament, as had in use 
in the time of the Apostles, after the rite of the Church, 
that is used now with chrismation. Whw^ore aince the 
said Apostles, as afore is said, durst not institute any sacra- 
ment, we must needs think, that the institution came from 
Christ, the declaration and tradition from the Apostles. 

And to the second question answer may be made by the 
words of S. Dionyse, which saith, that this sacrament is, 
tmctio perjmens et confivmans post regenerationem^ et quod 
confungit perfectum et consummatum Spvritui Scmcto : et 
quod per hoc sacramentum datur Sp. Scmctus, 

And so answer may be made to the third question, as 
afore. That since the H. Ghost is given by the conferring of 
this sacrament, that the proces of grace in this sacrament 
Cometh from him, by whose authority it is institute. 

S. Augustin also writing contra Petilicm, unum Donct- 
tistam, saith, QiuhI sacramentum chrisnuttis in genere vi- 
stbUium sacramentorum est sacrosanctum, stent et Baptis-^ 
mus. Which cannot be true, unles the sacrament of Con- 
firmation be institute by Christ. 

Also, 8. Dionyse, S. Clement, and 8. Fabyan say, that 
the sacrament of Confirmation is a sacrament performing 
[perfecting] the sacrament of Baptism. And S. Dionys saith, 
that he that is baptized is but initiate, that is, entred, and 
that by chrysmation of the Bishop he is made perfect. And 

zS 



, Digitized by 



Google 



»42 APPENDIX OF 

8o also S» Clement, S. Melcliiades, and S. Urban say, that 
afore the receiving of this sacrament, bapHzattts non est 
pkni Chrktianus. By which thing it appeareth, that the 
Mcrament of Confirmation cannot be institute by mans auk 
thority. For no man can perform the w<Nrk of Grod. 

And need must hereof follow, that the said sacrament 
being institute* of Christ, the effect therof must be gfaoe. 
For he doth nothing institute, but for our ghostly wealth. 
And therfore he doth assist his sacrament, as S. Cypnsxi 
saith, Hk omnibus EcclesuB sacramenHs mierestj q^MB ipse 
efficit et consummai. But forasmuch as S. Clement, S. Md- 
chiades, and S. Urban say, that baptizatus nofk estperfecU 
necplen^ Christiamis^ priusquant confirmetur ab Episcopo ; 
least any men should hereof conceive error, that if (without 
230 contempt oi this sacrament) any man already baptized, and 
forthwith dying, should not be taken for a ful and perfect 
Christen man, as to the effect of the sacrament, the holy 
Bishop of Rome and Martyr Melchiades words do wel 
avoid : which be these ; " The H. Ghost which descended 
** vpon the waters of baptism, gave ful innocency at the 
*^ font : but in confirmation it giveth increase to grac&i 
** And for because while we live in this world we must pas 
^^ among our invisible enemies in great danger, therfore in 
*^ Baptism we be regenen^e to life ; after Baptism we be 
*^ confirmed and strengthned to fight : in Baptism we be 
^^ cleansed ; after Baptism we be strengthned. And altho 
** to them that shal strait pas out of this world the benefit 
^^ of regeneration doth suffice; yet to them that shal live, 
. ** the helping of confirmation is necessary. Regeneration by 
^^ it self saveth ; Confirmation armeth and strengthneth to 
^* fight,^ &c. And after this maner the saying of the Coun- 
cil of Orleans be understonde, that he that is baptized shal 
never be a Christen num, unJes he be chrismed by thecowfirm^ 
ation of the Bishop. And so by the words of the same S* 
Melchiades, among other things, doth appear, that one qiecial 
benefit of the sacrament of Confirmation is gho)|tly strength 
to fight. Which effect is also shewed by divers oth^ writers* 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 84S 



The judgment of Tho: Ooodrichj Bishop of Ely. 

I. Whether this sacrament be^ &c. 

As touching this sacrament of Confirmation, as it is now 
used, thare is no expres motion mkde in the N; Testament 
of the institution therof by Christ. But the holy and antient 
Fathers hath taken it for a sacrament of the N. Testament ; 
grounding themselves upon the Acts ot the Apostles. 

II. What is the outward siffft, &c. 

The outward sign is imposition or Hands, or the anoynt- 
ing with chrism, and the prayer. And yet it is not to be 
doubted, but the receivers oi this sacrament receive siich 
graces as be necessary for them, according to the promise of 
Christ made unto the Church, and to the Ministers of the 
same. Even as it pleaseth him, qui dividti singtdis proui 
vuU, as saith S. Paul. 

III. Whoit promises he made^ &c. 

Responsum est supra. Altho that confirmation, as it is 
now used' in the Chiu*ch, hath no special promise of God 
expressed in Scripture therto annexed, yet certain it is, that 
imposition of hands was a sacrament ministred of the Apo- 
stles to them which were* baptized; wherby they received 
the pfts of the H. Ghost invisible, and to the confirmation' 
of their faith, and strength of that which they had professed 
before in Bieiptism. 

Whidh imposition of hands derived from* the Apostles 
times, was not only given to men of* years and discretiion,' 
first' examined by the Bishop, before the coiigregatioh, ot 
the articles of their faith, and promptnes to profes the same 231 
against al persecutors therof: but also to infants and yong- 
liiigs : following the example of Christ, which put his holy 
hands upon the infants, prayed for them, and blessed them. 

As touchihg the ministry of this sacrament, fbrsomiich 
as in the Acts of the Apostles it appeareth, that the Apostles 
iniponebant' fnantis: and not Philip, which baptized' thcr 
Sainaritaiis; therfore I think th|it the Bishops, which be 
called the sXiccessors of the Af)ostles, be the convenient 
Ministers. For so the use hatH obtained from the begining, 

z4 



Digitized by 



Google 



SM APPENDIX OF 

suth Innocent; which was long before Gregories tune; 
which seemeth rather to permit that unto Priests for the 
avoiding of slander, than that it should be their office indeed 
to confirm. 

The Judgment o/Hileei/, Biehop of Rochester .^ 

Lane Christo. 

For as myche as the elder Fathers of the Catholic 
Chyrche hitherto hath takyn these sacramental rites and 
godly ceremonies, that ys to say. Confirmation, Order, Wed- 
loqkj and Extreme Unction, to be sacraments of the new 
law, and to be ordenyd by Christ unto special efiects of 
grace, the which ys required in every sacrament ; and now, 
through more diligent search of Scripture than hertofore 
hath byn used, are brought in question; lest peradventure 
between these two opinions, the Catholic Chyrche mought 
fal from the upright and true knowledg of God and his 
ordinance, hyt can be no less than our dutys, to whom ys 
committed the charge spiritual of the said Chyrche, to 
search the truth herof, and to set out syche doctrine, that 
the simple and unleamyd people may be instructyd, what 
and wherin standeth the verity of the said rites and godly 
ceremonies: considering that hyt hath pleased the Kings 
Highnes to command us to the same, 

Christ yn the xi. chapter of Mark, wheras he had put 
out buyers and sellers out of the temple, and said, NolUe 
facere domum Patria mei domum negotiafiorium ; then 
came unto him the High Priests and the Scribys, saying, In 
gud potestaie hoc facie f And he said, Interrogdbo et voe 
unum eermonem. Baptiemue Johcmnie, e ccelo erat, an ea^ ho^ 
minibus f At the which question, as astonied, they thought- 
yn themself, Yf we say^ that hyt caniejrom hevyn, he shal 
or wcl say^ Why do not you beleve yn hyt i If we say^ Yt 
came by the techynge of men^ then the people wyl be of* 
Jendyd and slawnderyd^ that taketh Joan as a true prophets 
Now let us expownd thys text. First, the text tecjieth us^ 
that afore we can enter to this question, Paptismus Jo^ 
hannis, $cc. the word of God must drive out of the temple 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 3*5 

al buyers and sellers of dignities and benefices, promotions 
and advantages, that they may perceive the power of God 
speaking to us and them yn his Scripture, as the High Priests 
did then perceive him in his deed. Then shal you soon per- 
ceive them that shal say, In quA pqiestaU hoc Juds f To 
this purpose your question, Baptismtis JohamiiSy &c. The 
Baplism of John was not a sacrament of the new law or- 
deyned to endure from tyme to tyme, but ordeyned and 23 2 
sent from God by hys Prophet to bryng the infant Chyrche 
to the knowledg of Christ, to be die readyer to beleve his 
hygh mysteries and sacraments, that he afterward openyd 
not only to the Jews, but to al that beleved or shuld be* 
leve in hym. And for thys was imposition of hands or- 
deynyd, not to contynue in that effect as it dyd in the be- 
gynning of the infant Chyrche, but to bryng the baptizyd 
people unto a ready dysposition to receive the gifts of the 
H. Ghost in visible synys. The which viable synys are 
now so far out of sight, that we notiier se them, nother fele 
them by ony confirmation, that we reseve now in the 
Chyrche. More saith Durand, that Baptism is sufficient in' 
time qf' peace. Although Con/irmMion were requisite in time > 
(^persecution, f/et we read of many thai without this con- 
firmainmi the Chyrche u^eth in oyl, as Peter , Pa/ul, and other 
the ApostUsy yea and ma/ny others^ that without confirm^ 
ation hath stande to dectth befiyre the persecutors^ baptized in 
their owu bhmd. As for exarniplcj Iqke on Emsrendami^ &c. 
Then this sacramental rite or godly ceremony, the which 
is to be judged no less than a godly ordinaunce, was not of 
sycbe necessitie, nother of syche effect, as it is taken for this 
tiipe, a3 afterward shal be shewyd. Wherfore as Christ 
moy,ed thi^ question to the High Priests and Scrybbys, so is 
thys question purposyd unto us, Whether that confirmation 
in oyl, with this word, Consigno fe, 8pc. be of Christs or of 
mannys techyng, Y f y t be of Christs, beleve yn y t ; yf of 
mannys tediyng, say not, Timemus plebem. F(h* truth must 
be truth, and though the world wholly resist yt, and the 
head^s of that truth that God techyth cannot escape just 
judg^e^t. But that ytys of Christy S«Tomas in the third part 



Digitized by 



Google 



946 APPENDIX OP 

of hys Summs Q. lxxii^ Ar^. i^. ad 7. aaith, CKrhius' in- 
siihiit hoc sacrMtemtum non exMbendoy sed promiHehda. 
Where be ^rauiityth that Christ did not indede inMatute this 
sacrament, but did promise y t. For the which he bryngeth 
a text of Joh. 16. chap. Si noH abiero, Paraeleku non re- 
niefad vos, &c. - - - this, how much yt makyth for thid 
pui*pode thaC confirmation in oyl, &c. is a sacrameht of the 
new law, and- that yt geveth atigmentum graiice, ot strength 
against persecution, there is nothing les meant therin. 

Truth yt ys, that the H. Gost geveth thys, but we daily 
see, thlit they that are now confyrmyd lacky th much of the 
strength' that dyvers had that never recevyd syche con^ 
firmation. And where he and Durand with others dledgeth 
Mddnadei^, Ad Hiapcmidhr^m Episcopos, though he be de- 
Ayed of some, yet graunt yt, that he sayth so, then have 
yoti jj^rovyd, that H man sayth so, and not Christ But he 
alledgeth the Acts of the Apostles, that Peter and Johan 
leyd their hands upon the people of Samary, that had re- 
cevyd baptism, and therwith they recevyd the H. Cost. 
Truth yt ys, that they dyd so; and so was the Holy Gost 
gevyn : but there ys no promyse, that as often as we do 
thys, that then he or she, that we do so unto, ^thwith al 
shal receve the H. Grost with syche gyfts as thd Samaritanes 
dyd. And yet yt ys necessary, that we have syche promyse 
afore that we should make a doctrine to the people, that 
they shal beleve, that cJvery mm that ys confynhyd shal 
inevitaWy (al tihyngs done that ys usyd to be done by Myn- 
isters of the Chyrche) receve the H. GoSt iii such effects. 
233 More, yf we stand- in contention herein, and say, that 
though we have no expres wretyn word for thp, yet we 
have the unwretyn verity; surely then have we a large 
garden to gitther what we lyst, and approve al thyngs tct 
sacratnents that the Fathers hath receved, and beryth a' 
fflgnificatibnof hdyhes^ as holy asishys^ holyplame, [palm,}' 
holy Water, &c. and ishal so increse tb an- infinite nomber 
wididut^nede of sacraments. 

And riidre. Where there* ysalledgyd S. Dcnysin Qto. 
Codestis IiiersBtiMieii^sfqueedamper^€tiva dpercCdOy quam^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AN© ORIGINALS. 84T 

duces nostri, quos Apostolos vocantj chrimuOis hoitiam no* 
minant ; I graunt that Denys there speakytji of the cremey 
but not of syche sacrament of creme, that the Chyrche now 
usyth. Wherfore I graunt, that the use of creme came 
from the Apostles, but not with doctrine^ that whosoever re- 
cevyth yt, recevyth yn it septiformem SpirUum. 

Wherfore, I suppose, that thys holy rite and godly cere- 
mony began by holy Fathers^ to examyne the feith of them 
that were baptized infants, when that they shuld come to 
yeres of discretion, as my Lord of Harfords [Herefords] 
boke more evidently [sheweth ;] and then-, per verbum et 
amtionemy et impoaitionem manuum, confyrmyd that' feith 
which they did confes with th^ mouths. And thys ys in 
my judgment not to be dispisyd, but to be allowyd and ap- 
provyd, yea although that syche Mynisters take therunto 
holy oyl, as they do now at thys day. 

TTie Judgment ofLonglcmd, Bishop qfLincobh. 

Ad primam quaestionan. Confirmatio est sacramentum 
novae legis, et institutum a Christo. 

Probatio. Primd, testimonio Fabiani Martyris, demen- 
tis et Dionysii. 

Ccfnfirmal^ dot gratiam. 

Secundb. Quod conferat gratiam, docent loci Act. 8. et 
19. Quos omnes iilterpretes de confirmatione intelligunt. 
£t prseterell Origenes, lib. i. Peri Archon, capite 3. Au- 
gustinus lib. 15. De Trinitate. cap. S6. Beda, Act. 10. Chrys- 
ostom et Theophylactus, super initio G. cap. ad Hebraeos. 
Augustinuslib. % Contra Literas Petiliani Donatistee.cap. 19- 
Signa Eoctema. 

Ad secundam quaestionem. Impositio manuum. Con* 
fflgpatio crucis in fronte, adhibito etiam chrysmate. 

Prdbatio. Manuum impositio habetur express^ ex AcUs 
Apostolorum. Consignationem cum chrysmate, Fabianus ei 
IXonysius ainnt se ex Apostdlis accepisse, ek tmdition^ 
diviniu 

Promissio* 

Promissionem sahctam huic sacramento citat Petrus, S. 
Act. ex Joele^ cap. S. Et erii in novissimis diebue, dieit 



Digitized by 



Google 



348 APPENDIX OF 

Deus, iSffundafn de Spiritu meo super omnem camem, et 
prophetabuntjtiii vestri, &c. 

S34 Tkejudgmem of Capon, Mas Salcoiy £t#Acp of Bangor. 

1». Quest. Whether this sacrament he of the N, Testa- 
ment, instituted by Christ, or not f 

Thanswere. This sacrament is a sacrament of the N. 
Testament ; thus meaning instituted, (since the tyme of the 
N. Testament preached,) not of Christ, so far as we can know 
by Scripture, but of the Fathers of the Church. 

5t^. Quest. What is the outward sign, and what be the 
invisible graces promised in this sacrament f 

Thansw. That die outward ngnes be the unctions with 
chrism, and certain words therunto appointed. The invisi- 
ble graces premised by Scripture, we can find none : but by 
Doctors we find, that therby is ^ven a ghostly strength to 
confes boldly faiths an4 to resist the temptations of the 
adversaries. 

S>^ Quest. What promises be made, thai the said graces 
shal be received by this sacrament f 

Thansw. Promise made by Scripture we find none. The 
Doctors write, that by this sacrament be received the graces 
above mentioned^ 

Thejudgment ofStdkesly, Bishop of London. 

The first question, Whether the sacrament of Confirm^ 
ation be a sacrament cfthe N. Testaments he 

To this I answer, That it is. 

The second question. What is the outward sign and the 
invisible graces f he, 

' To this I answer. That the words Signo te stgno sanct<e 
crucis, et confirmo te, &c. with the consignation, with the 
cream, imposition of hands of the Prelats, be the signes : 
and the increase of the ^fks of the Holy Ghost, and espe- 
dally of fortitude, to speak, shew, and defend the faith, 
and to sufler for the same in case need be, [be the inviable 
graces.] 

The third question, What promises be made of the said 
graces? 



Digitized by 



Google 



REC0RDJ5 AND ORIGINALS. 849 

I answer, That the faets and deeds that be expressed in 
the books of the Apostles, with the eiFects ensueing, by the 
imposition of their hands upon them that befwe had received 
remission of their sins, joined with the promises of Christ 
made to his Chun^, and the continual belief of the univer- 
sity of the same Catholick Church, from the time of the 
Apostles hitherto, without contradiction of any man, (igno- 
rants and ^^6cts of heresy only excepted,) maketh us, and 
in my opinion (without prejudice of other mens opinions) 235 
ought to suffice to make si men, that hath promised to be- 
lieve the Catholick Church, assuredly to think, that God 
hath made the promises of the said grace. 

Ego Jocmnes London, sic respondeo, /retus auihorU 
tate, et testimonio anttquissimorum^ eorumque docHs- 
simorum pariter ac scmctissimorum vvrorum^ et 
prcecipuk acmct(B matris nostrce Ecclesice CathoUctB: 
cui etiam in mm eafpresais in sacra Scrvptura^ non 
muUo minus quam scriptis^Jides adhibenda est : nisi 
tarn de baptismo parvtdorumj quam deperpetua Dei^ 
parcB Virginis integritate^ et id genus compluribus^ 
quibus sine salutis pericuh nemo discredit^ licebit 
salvajide contradicere, 

TTis judgment qfCranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury. 
Whether Confirmation be instituted by Christ f 

Respon, There is no place in Scripture that declareth 
this sacrament to be instituted of Christ* 

First, For the places alledged for the same be no in- 
stitutions, but acts and deeds of the ApostleSr 

Secondly, These acts were done by a special gift pven to 
the Apostles, for the confirmation c^ Gods word at that time. 

Thirdly, The said special gift doth not now remain with' 
the successors of the Apostles. 

What is the external sign f 

The Church useth chrisma for the exterior cogn^ but the 
Scripture maketh no mention thereof. 

What is the ejkacyqfihis saeramentf 

The Bishop, in the name of the Church, doth invocate 



Digitized by 



Google 



a» APPENDIX OF 

the H. Ghost to give strength and oonstancy, widi other 
spiritual gifts, unto the person eonfirmed. So that the effi- 
cacy of this sacrament is of such value as b the prayer of 
Ae Bishop, made in the name of the Church. 
^. . .^ * HiBc respondeo. salvo semper erttdUiarum ei EcderiiB 
with the onhodoxiBjudicu}. 

Archbi- 

hMd* th^ The judgment of Dr. WoUon, eometme Dean qf Cofnierbury 
rert above and York. 

of hit Se- T*^ ^^ fi^^ pcu^ of the question I say. That confirmation 
<*«*»n^* is a sacrament of the N. Testament. 

To the second part I say. That other it is instituted 
by Christ, or else not inspired the Apostles by the H. 
Ghost. 
230 To the second question I say, That the outward rign of 
confirmajtion is the touching and marking of the f(Mrdiead by 
the hand of the Minister to that sacrament deputed. And 
th^ invisible grace is a corroboration, or a strengthning and 
eneouraj^g of him that rec^veth the said sacrament, to 
resist his ghostly enemy ; and the more willingly and boldly 
to confes the name and the crosse of Christ 

The third question dependeth on the first and second. 

The Judgment of Dr. Barbar^ sometime Advocate in the 

Arches. 
Ad primam. Credo non liquere ex Scriptura de institu- 
tione ; sed ex apostolicis Ecclesiae traditum existimo. 

Ad secundam. Credo manus impositionem esse ngnum ; 
oleum additum esse, quemadmodum fit in Baptismo, non ad 
sacramenti essentiam. 

Ad terUam. Credo non apparere certam promissionem 
gr^tiae in Scripturis. Nihilcnmnus Sp. Sanctum dari credo, 
et ita credere piissimum duco. 

Heec respondeoy salvo EcclesicB orthodoa:<B Judicio. A 
qua recedere non mtendoj siguicquam responsum /fit 
aliter quam istaJudicflverU' 

TTieJudgment qfDr. Bellj Jrchdeaem ^CUocesier. 
1 First, at the Sret. That Confirmation is a sacrament of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. m 

the N. Testament to me aj^teare^ most true, not only by a 
decree of Melchiades, De Consecrat Dist. v. Cw S. cum aUis 
ibidem- A^d many oder great and antient authors; S. 
Jerome contr. Lucifer. Basil. De Sp. Sancto. Euseb. in 
Hist Ecclesiastica, lib. vi. c. 34. But also by the universal 
consent and use of the holy Catholick Church ; so receiving, 
observing, and even from the beginning to this present time 
continuing; and finally, for that, meseemeth, it is hole 
graunted without controversy of this honorable Council. 

And that furdermore it is institute by Christ, I take it ; 
thinking verily that none oder might institute a sacrament, 
as we here take and use the name of a sacrameiiit, to be a 
sensible sign, having an infallible assistance of grace of the 
H. Ghost : and so hath bodi the sign and the very cause 
diereof 

To the second. The outward sign of this sacrament is 
the sign of the cross in the childs forehead by the Bishops 
[hand] with holy creame; and the form of the words, vki. 
Ego amfirmo te, &c. then spoken, as more evidently ap- 
peareth and fully in ca. - - Sacr.^ Unctioner acooxding in al 
parts to some parts of the Scripture. 

Where also is declared the invisible grace ^ven therby. 
And I believe verily the seven yefts of the H. Ghost. 

To the third question. Meseemeth, that the general pro- 23if 
mise that our Saviour made to his disciples, might for an 
an^^orer suffice ,every good Christian, although there were no 
Q()er, as indeed many is. For the geijieral promise is thi^, 
[The rest is wa/nMng.'\ 

Tk^ jy4ff>f¥^ of Jh' Wohfum^ JrcMeaeon ef Sbt/dburyy 
and qfterwards Dean of WeUs. 

Urbanus. Omnes fideles per manuum impoiakioBem Epi- 
scoporum Sp. Sanctum post bi^tismum accipa^ debeiit, ut 
pleni .GhrisUani - • - maatur quia cum Sp. Sjanetus in- 
funditur • • t ad prudentiam et constantiam. 

MebMades. Sp. Sanctus, qui super aquas baptinni sar 
\^^fe^ desi^cUt, lapsift tribuit ad iniiocmtiam in confir- 
matione, augmentum praestat gratis. Et quia in hoe mundo 



Digitized by 



Google 



^2 APPENDIX OF 

victims tota etate inter visilnles hostes et pericula gradiefi^ 
dum est, in' baptismo regeneramur ad vitam, post bapds- 
mum oonfinnamur ad^pugnam. In baptismo abluimur: in 
confirmatione roboramur. £t quamvis continu6 transituris 
sufBciant regenerationis beneficia, tamen victims necessaria 
sunt confirmationis auxilia. Regeneratio per se salvat mox 
in pace baptismi vel seculi recipiendos. Oonfirmatio armat 
ad agonis hujus mundi prsslia reservandos. Qui ver6 jpost 
baptismum acquisita innocentia immaculata pervenerint ad 
mortem, confirmantur morte, quia jam non possunt peccare. 

Quidam. Sacramentum non ab aliis, nisi a summis sa- 
cerdotibus perfici possit. Nam si aliter prsesujnptum fuerit, 
irritum habeatur et vacuum, et inter ecclesiastica nunquam 
reputabitur sacramenta. 

Rabcmtbs. Baptizatus ungitur in capite et fronte: in 
capite per Sacerdotem, in fronte per Episcopum. Prima est 
in summitate capitis; et per earn significatur super ipsum 
Spiritus Sancti descensio ad habitationem Deo consecran- 
dam : et hoc in baptismo. Secunda per impositionem ma- 
nuum Episcopi ; per quam septiformis gratia per Sp. Sanc- 
tum cum plenitudme sanctitatis et scientias et virtutis venire 
in hominem declaretur. 

Ambrosius de Sacramentis. Accepisti mysterium, hoc 
est, unguentum super caput. Quare super caput ? Quia 
sajHentis sensus in capite ejus. Sequitur spirituale ^gna- 
culum, quod audisti legi hodie, quod post fontes superest, 
quo perfectio fiat, quum ad invocationem saeerdotis Sp. 
Sanctus infunditur. 

Thejudgmeni of Dr. Ma/rshdly Archdeacon of Notting^ 

ham. 
Confirmajio est sacramentum novae legis a Christo insti- 
tutum, et traditum Ecclenae per Apostolos. 

Datur per impositionem manuum, hoc est, consignationem; 
confert septiformem gratiam, et praecipu^ robur, ut resisti^ 
tur peccato. 

Habet et promissionem generalem, qua Christus adsistit 
sui^ s^icramentis. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. SSS 

Tfie Judgment of Dr. Cliff, Chcmtor of York, tiflerwards 238 
Dean of Chester, 

1. Est sacxamentum novae le^s, insdtutum a Christi 
Apostolis id tradentibus. 

% Exterius signum est impositk) manuum Episcopi sig- 
nantis confirmandum signaculo sanctae crucis in fronte cum 
chrismate. 

3. !Per hoc sacramentum anima fidelis robofatur et con- 
fortatur adversus inimicos spirituales per septiformem gra- 
tiam Sp. Sancti tunc confirmato infusam. 

The judgment of Dr. Edmunds, Master of Peter house, 
in Cambridge. 

Confirmation is not a sacrament of the new law, insti- 
tuted by Christ by any expressed word in h. Scnpture, but 
only by the tradition of the Fathers. 

Confirmation hath not any outward sign expressed by h. 
Scripture. But Doctors saith. That the holy chrisme, and 
certain words said by the Bishop, that is to say, Consigno 
te Sfgno crucis, Confirmo te chrismate sakitis in nomine 
Pairis et FUii et Sp. Sancti, be the outward signes. 

Confirmation hath no promise of any invisible grace l)y 
Christ, by any expressed word in h. Scripture. But Doctors 
saith, By it is received strength to fight ayenst the spiritual 
enemies. 

There, be no promises of grace made by Christ to them 
that receive confirmation. 

The judgment of Dr. Dawnes, Chancellor of the church of 

York. 

Confirmatio est sacramentum novse legis^ institutum a 
Christo, traditum per Apostolos. 

Et per illud confertur septuplex Sp. Sancti gratia, et 
prsecipu^ robur, ut resistamus peccato. 

Cui aignum est impositio manuum, et consignatio. 

Prcmiisfflo generalise quod Christus assistit iis qui per ip- 
^lim instituti sunt, 

vol,. I. PART II. A a 



Digitized by 



Google 



SM APPENDIX OF 

The judgment of Dr. Marmaduhe. 

Whether this sacrament ^ &c. 

This is a sacrament of the N. Testament : institute of 
Christ. 

What is the outward signt &c. 

The outward sign is imposition of hands, and the sign of 
the cross with holy oyl in the forehead. And the graces 
239 invisible is the H. Ghost, in whom is al graces, and espe- 
cially consolation and strength. 

What promises be fdadef &c. 

Christ promiseth the Church to be with them, and to as- 
ast them to the end of the world. And in the 8th cap. of 
the Acts, was by the Apostles given the H. Ghost ; and also 
in the 19th of the Acts. Which places and Christs pro- 
mise no Christian men need doubt, but ought to believe 
the graces and gifts of the H. Ghost to be given in this 
sacrament. 

The judgment of another Divine y nameless. 

The first article. 

Whether this sacrament^ &c. 

That authority that it hath muat needs be of the N. 
Testament, or else it could have no {dace among Christen 
men. Forsomuch as al ceremonies of the Old are abrogated. 
And as to the second, necessarily it foUoweth, that needs il 
must have its institution of Christ For the New Testa- 
ment b only of Christ. The institution of Christ may be 
either by express Scripture, or else by the authority of 
Scripture it may be institute, though that the Scripture by 
expres words do not institute the same. And this appear- 
eth not on)y by al the dd Fathers in cKvers matters, but 
also by the words of Melancthon, in his article of the bap- 
tism <^ dhildren. When as he hath for the proving of the 
said article this formal rule, that is to say, Tito that by ex^ 
pres Scripture it be not institufedj yet it is received and 
need by the authority cfScriptwre^ joining mth the same 
the perpetual consent of the universal Church : which in al 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. SBST 

things hath been at al times of a grtat estimation by the 
doctrin of al the Fathers^ as MelanctJbcti wpptave^ before, 
ifot dissenting from the old Falhens ^ he protestes divtrs 
tim^B. 

The place of Scripture, that ^veth authority to this sa- 
fTument, seemedi to be the viiith chapt of the Acts, as 
Bede exprealy uaderstiufideth the same, and Rabanus aiW 
him, and Erasmus also. 

Wherfore tho it have not so great mystery, nor yet be 
not of so great necessity and vertue as the other sacraments 
are, yet is it reverently to be observed. 
The second article. 

What is the outward sign? &c. 

The outward sign is the imposition of the hand, for that 
is expressed in Scripture. The oil or the chrism are the 
institutions of the Fathers, as I suppose, for the good signi- 
fication that oyl hath in Scripture, that is to say, comfort, 
gladnes, the H. Ghost, and the gifts of the H. Ghost. 

The invisible graces are gifts of the H. Ghost ; gifts of 
constancy, strength, and such other : but in what mesure is 
only in the knowledg oS Abnghty God. 1^ H. Ghost, 240 
that is to say, gifts of the H. Ghost, were given by the im- 
position of the hands at that time visible ; a» gifts of tongues, 
and such other. As at that time it was necessary to have 
extern gifts and miracles, to teach expresly, and confirm the 
faith, which now are not necessary. The imposition of the 
hand with prayer of the Bishop, (as without fail in my opin- 
ion there was never imposition of hands without prayer,) by 
virtue of 6<ids word, giveth the former gifts. 
' And, as I suppose^ to give a form of a sacrament, be- 
cause there should not want elemetitumj r^uired perad- 
venture in sodi a sacrament, as in bapcism water, the Fa- 
dier» added oyl. 

But, I suppose, as in the sacrament of PenaBce^ witnessing 
so MelaticthoB, the absolution which n don by imposilioi^ 
of the hand w^th the word^ is the sacrament in that ease; 
so in this case the imposition of the hand, with the prayer 
€l \he Minister, is the sacranent. 

Aa^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



866 APPENDIX OP 

The third article. 

WJiai promises^ &c. 

I know none other fHromises than are made in the said 
viiitb chap, of Acts, suppofidng the Apostles executed that 
thing. By the which there were at that time apparent 
tokens of the gifts of the H. Ghost, so taught by Christ 
their Master, that it might remain a perpetual doctrin to 
their successors in like maner to use the same. 

The judgment of Or. Robinson. 
Con/irmationis institutio, 
Confirmationem, condgnationem, sive sacramentiun chris- 
matis, a Christo institutum esse, autores Fabianus Martyr, 
et Clemens comes Fauli, Dionysius Fauli discipulus, Aug. 
15. De Trin. cap. 26. Bed. Act. 10. Cyprianus in sermone 
De Unctione Chrismatis, et aliis sacramentis. 
Signa externa confirmatimis. 
Oratio, impositio manuum, ingnum cruds impressum 
fronti, adhibito etiam chrismate. 

Signum. 
Signum quid sit docet Aug. 2. De Doct. Christian* 
cap. 1. 

Oratio. 
Quomodo datur Sp. Sanctus per orationem docet idem 
Aug. lib. 16. De Trin. cap. 26. 

Impositio manuum, 
Hffic multiplex fuit. Nam imponebantur manus confir- 
mandis, Act. 8. Ordinandis Presbyteris, 1 Tim. 4. Infirmis 
curandis. Marc. 16. Et Hsereticis redientibus ad Ecclesiam; 
et correctis, ut est apud Cyprian, et Aug. Et haec traditio 
apostolica est. 
241 Impositio manuum in cov^rmmidis. 

Per manuum impositionem gratiam dari satis declarant 

loci, Act. 8. -et 19. Origenes, lib. 1. Tlnfi *A^floy, cap* 3. 

Aug. lib. 15. De Trin. cap. 26. Beda, Act. 10. Chrysost. et 

Thepphylactus super initio 6. cap. ad Hebrseos. 

Signum cruds injronte. 

De hoc Aug. in Dialogo Ecclesiae et Synagogse. A qu& 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 86? 

vocatur signum saltdiSy ex Ezech. 9. et Apocal. 7. 13 et 14 
et Hieron. super Ezech. 9. 

Sacrum chrisma. 

Hoc a xp/^eiy nomen habet, quod significat ungo. Unde 
et Christum dictum esse autores Cyprianus hi sermone De 
Unctione Chrismatis, et Aug. Ub. 2. contr. literas Petiliani 
Donatistse. Ubi et confirmationem chrismatis sacramentum 
appellat Quin et gratia Sp. Sancti 1 Jo. 2. ter vocatur 
XP«<rjxa. Christus ipse docuit fieri chrisma, lit est autor Fa- 
Inanus Martyr in Epistola ad Orientales Episcopos : Cy- ' 
prian. in sermone De Unctione Chrismatis; et Dionysdus 
de Eoclesiastica Hierarchia, cap. 4. 

Christum aut Apostolos usos fuisse chrismatis unctione^ 
nee oonstanter, aut oonvinci potest aut negari, quando in 
sacris Uteris non habeatur expressum; quum tamen Fa^ 
bianus Martyr, et Dionysius asserant se ab Apostolis per 
manus accepisse. Testatur et Joannes, ciap. ult. Mtdta esse 
qucBjecit JesuSy qtuB non scripta sunt Prseterek, quae Lucas 
in Act. apostolicis ab Apostolis gesta scribit, acta sunt ante 
annum S0*^°^ a passione Christi ; cum tamen aliquot ab 
Apostolis superatites erani post exddium Hierosolymita^ 
num. Ad hssc Damascenus, lib. 4. cap. 13« Orthodoxae 
fidei ait multa esse tradita ab Apostolis, quae non sunt 
scripta; ut est adoratio ad orientem, &c. Quin et Cyprian. 
. in ablutione pedum ; Aug. ad Januarium ; Tertullianus ia 
lib. De Corond Militis, astringunt nos ad traditiones Aposto^ 
lorum, ad Concilia universalia rite coacta, ad legitimas ac 
receptas consuetudines^ non minus quam ad ipsas sacras 
literas. 

Efficacia et virtus confirmationis. 

Vis hujus sacrament! est exhibitio gratiae Sp. Sancti ad 
robur ac constantiam in bono, ad reluctandum malo, ad ex- 
tinguendum fomitem, ad augmentum gratiae, &c. Clemens 
ait in hoc Sacramento dari septiformem gratiam Sp. Sancti ; 
Cyprian, sapientiam, intellectum, consilium, fortitudinem, 
scientiam, pietatem, timorem, per hoc sacramentum, divihi- 
tus, coehtus, et supemis inspirationibus infandi testatur. 

Aa3 



Digitized by 



Google 



968 APPENDIX OF 

9i€ Aug. Hb. Ifi. De Tiiti. cap. 86. Ong. Uifi 'Apx^t U>« 1« 
cap. 8. Chiys. et Theophyl. vi. ad Hebneos« 

Obfedio. 

Siquis dbgkial; donum Unguarum, et prophetkun, cete- 

raque dona Sp. Sancti, que olim per ApoBtolos dabantur^ 

ceMaase, et proinde gratiam, per impantionem nuumum, 

jam Doa dan, respondeat Aug. Kb. S. De Bapt. ccmtra Do- 

oatttiaa, his verbis: Neque enim temporaMus et sensUnSbus 

. tniracuUa aMestemiUmg per manus impoeitumem mododaiur 

242 Sp. SaneUis, eicut amtea ddbastur^ ad commendaikmem rudis 

Jkleif et Ecdente primordia dibxtimida. Quis enim nunc 

expectat, ut hi, quibus mamis ad aodpiendum Spiritura im* 

ponitur, r^ientfe indpiant Unguis loquif Sed invisibilitra- et 

latenter intelligitur, per vinculum pads eorum ecHdibua 

divina diiaritaa inspirari, ut possint dicere, Q^tmiam cha^ 

ritcu Dei diffusa eet in cordibue noHris per Sp. Sanchimj 

qmi datue est nobis. 

NecessUae confirmaliams. 

Quantum expediat hoc sacramentum omnibus exhUseri 
patet [ex] Fafaiano. Ex Epistola Comehi de « - - onato. Ex 
Clemente. Ex DioDysio. £t ex Ai^. Ub. S. coBtr. Literaa 
PeliL eap. 104 

TraMiKmes wm seripta necessarue ad sabOem. 

ftiptismus injEantium, autore Augustino. Non vebap- 
tiaandom, qui ab h«retioo baptizatur. . '0/i40iowrtM^. Perpe* 
tua virginitas MarisB. Apostolos ftdsse baptizatos. Quod 
tamen aeriptum non est 

« / Thejudgment of Dr. Richard Smith, sometime Public Pro- 
Jeseor ofDivinitf/ at Oaefbrd, 

The first question. 

Whether (xn^rjgMiifm be a sacrament? &c. 

I affirm that it is so, and that by the word of Christ 
written. Not the tables of st<me, nor yet the skins of parch^ 
ment) or any other semblable thing; but in the hearts^f 
the ApostJes. The which strait after their Masters ascetic 
aon used the said sa^orameat^ and left it to the Church. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 8B9 

^thfOUt wridDg. For these Apostles of Chmt, fully md 
perfectly instructed by him, left simdry and many things 
to the Church, not putting. them in any malier of writing. 
The which universally reoeived, and alwayes used in the 
Church, from that time even* to these dayes, must and 
ought to be beheved as firmely and stedfastly as any part 
of the Goepel written; or else these articles subscribed were 
necessary to be ceased ; whidi to defend is heretical : 

I. Parmilos bapHzatos conseqm remissionem peccatorum. 

II. TVcmstclM^kmHari pemem et vmwm m Eticharisiia, 

III. Quod FiKus in divinis sit consvbstcmtialis Pairi. 
IV- Perpeiua virgifniUis DeiparcB Virginis. 

V* Qjuod sini fres PersontB in Dwinis. 

VI. Quod Pater sit ingenitus. 

VII. QuodJuditei conversi-non deberent observare legcdia. 

VIII. QiM>d Tnissa sit sa^rifidmn. 

IX. Qu4)d mdbis Smerdos potest ministrare sacramenta. 

X. Quod ab h<Breticis bapti^ati non sunt rebaptizandi. 

Cum id genus aim multis. 

The second question. 243 

The outward mga is the imposition of the hands of the 
Bishop, and the uncdon of creame used therin. The invi- 
sible grace is the sevenfold grace of the H. Ghost, as wisr 
dom, fear, with the rest; and encrei^e of the grace justifi- 
cadon received by Bapdsm^ or the sacrament of Penance, if 
the taker be in grace. 

The third question. 
This is not aperdy put in wridng, but taught the Apo^ 
sties by Christ, and die Church by them. 

The judgment of Dr. BucTcmastery VicechanceUor of Cam- 
firic^, in 1628, 1537, and 1638. 
Sacramentum Confirmatioms. 
Materia hujus sacramend est duplex, propmcpm et rer 
moto. 

Materia profmquA est uncdo facta in fronte in figura 
crucis cum chrysmate sanctificato. 

Materia remota est chrisma composita ex oleo olivse et 
A a 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



960 APPENDIX OF 

failaamO) sanctificatum spedaliter ab I^iscopo, ve\ ab alio cm 
talis sanctificatio oommitti potent Quippe omnia sacra, 
quae requinint ministruin detenninatum et sacratum, re- 
quirunt etiam materiam sanctificatam, saltern in illo saero, 
ubi requiritur materia sensibilis. 

.Per oleum, quod aliis liquoribus supereminet, designatiur 
charitas. Per balsamum suaviter fragrantem, odor bonae 
famae, qui in confirmato esse debet. 

Forma hujus sacramenti est talis : Consigno te signo cni- 
ct8j et confirmo te chrysmate salutis, in nomine Patris et 
FUii et Sp. SanctL 

Signata in parte determinata, nempe in frmte, in sig- 
num quod deponeret omnem erubescentiam ad audacter 
confitendum Christum. 

And here it is to be noted, before the death of our Sa- 
viour Christ, there was no confirmation sacramental uted. 
For as S. John saith in his Gospel, Nondum erat S^, Sanc^ 
ttts datusj quia nondum erat Jesus ghrificatue. And in 
another place he saith on this wise, JEwpedif vobis^ ut ego 
- vadam. Si non aiiero, Paradetus non veniet ad vos. Si 
auiem abiero^ mUtam vobis iUum. And albeit that the 
Apostles received the H. Ghost before the day <tf Pentecost, 
yet did they then first receive him in signum sacramenti 
Confirm>ationis; that is to say, in token of the sacrament of 
Confirmation : what time the H. Ghost appeared to them in 
fiery tongues. Which fiery tongues were a virible and sen- 
sible sign of the H. Ghost then sent, and ^ven unto them 
to confirm and establish them in Christs faith, &c. 

And the reason why that the Almighty God used this sign 
here in this sacrament was this. First, he used the sensible 
sign of a tongue^ signifying by the same, that they should 
be hberal of their tongues to preach the faith of Christ. 
And again, this figure of a tongue appeared in fire, to sig- 
nify to them, that they should be hot and fervent in cha- 
244rity; and they should not preach and teach the faith of 
Christ for any lucre or worldly promotion, but only for the 
love of Christ, and for the health of thdr neighbours. And 
thus did Christ confirm his Apostles, giving unto them hi9 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 8CT 

inanifold inward graces; and not only outward, as it was 
then expedient for that time, by such an outward and sen- 
able form or scene, that is to say, a fiery tongue. 

But after this, forasmuch as fire cannot be applied unto 
a mans body without hurt, therfore in his place was taken 
oyl : which is a thing and a matter next unto burning, and 
draweth most ny unto the nature of fire ; having in it also a 
mervelous cleannes, which is a quality appropriate unto the 
fire. Furthermore, m the stead of a tongue, the Church 
useth balm : and that for this counsil. For as balm hath a 
good and a sweet savour, and preserveth from corruption, 
so by the manifold graces, which be here conferred in this 
sacrament, they that lyveth and worketh according unto 
the same, hath a sweet and a good savour, of a good name 
and fame before God, either by confessing and preaching of 
Christs faith, or else by the strong resistings and vanquish- 
ing of his enemyes, the devil, the flesh, and the world. And 
4SO is also preserved from the corruption of sin. 

And as touching these two, that is to say, oyl and balm, 
which we called before nuUeriam htfftis sacramentiy with 
the holy consecrations of the same,- which may be called 
mysteria sacramenti, no doubt but that, as the most ancient 
Doctors doth write, the Apostles of Christ, by Christs au- 
thority, did institute and ordain the same; or else, to speak 
better, Christ did institute them by the Apostles : although 
that in the be^nning, for a certain season, he might di&- 
pense with them, that they should not heed to use such 
matter, but only prayer and imposition of their hands upon 
such as they did confirm. And although mention of these 
and such other things, rites, and ceremonies, whic^ our mo- 
ther the Church useth, not only in the ministration of this 
sacrament, but also in many of the other, is not had expresly 
in Scripture ; yet be al such to be observed and fulfilled by 
the order of apostolical tradition. For as S. Aug. writ- De Fid. et 
eth in a certain place. Those things be not fnentioned in M^uim."** 
Scripture which were commonhf don^ and yet by some things 
there they may be n/nderstanded in the word. Wherfore 
&. Gregory, lib. 7. Registr. Epla. 16. ^saith, T%it the Sfrder 



Digitized by 



Google 



9» APPENDIX OF 

qfcnHeni duHom^ and ihe cafkm$ qfAe Churchy is an iniet^ 
preter qfdl doubts thai be not ewpressed in Scripture. 

Wherfore albeit al thii^^s, ooocenung and appertaioiBg 
unto tlu8 iacrament, be not eicpresly had in Scripture, yet 
ought we reverently and obediently to accq>t and leoetve 
the same: forasmuch as the Churdi, tihat is to say, the 
whole multitude of Christen people, hath so allowed and 
rec^Ted them hitherto. 

The promises made tmto the. receivers ^ihis sacrament, 

Apastoli imponebani manus super baptizaiosp et accepe*- 
runt Sp, Sanctum f Actoriim 8. Which thing they never 
would have attempted, but only by revelatimi and precept 
<^ the H. Ghost And so that sure hq[)e, which they used 
in the ministring of this sacrament, doth openly shew and 
argue, that the H. Ghost had promised unto them, that he 
would be ready to give his grace unto them which should 
245 be coujSimed : upon whom, for the same cause, they shmild 
lay their hand. And so it appeareth that the H. Ghost, 
which taught and also commanded the Apostles to use this 
outward sign, did in like maner make a promise to the 
worthy receivers of the same. 

TTie inward graces. 

BabanuB. Sp, Scmcti gratia ad robur. In unctkme Sp. 
Sanctus descendit ad habitationem Deo consecrandam. In 
confirmatione verbo efusdem sep^ormis gratia cum crnni 
plenitudme sanctitatis et virtutis venit in hominem. Also 
Urban saith, that al faithfid Christiansj by ihe imposMon 
^the Bishops hands after baptism^ ought to receive the H. 
Ghosty thai they may be found Jid Christen men : that is to 
Jay, to have al those things whidi be profitable unto our 
h^th, and perfection of virtue. 

Yet we read in the Acts of the Apostles, that wh«i Sa- 
maria was converted unto the faith of Christ, Petar and 
John came thither, and layd thm hands upon than that be- 
fore were baptised of Philip, axid prayed fas them, that 
they might receive the H* Ghost : and likewise Paul layd 
his hands upon them that were baptized at Ephesus, and 
thef received the H. Ghost, in such wise, that the people 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 9S» 

^d ipeak divers languages, and p]t>{Ae«ed/ Whe^by the 
eonsciences - ^ - • [the Bti^ops] did use to lay thar luuidB 
upon them that before were baptised by the Priests, and 
prayed for them, that they might have the H. Ghost Atid 
that after it was ordained, that al Chriatian people should 
after their baptism be presented to their Bishops; to the 
intent that ihey laying their hands upon them, and con- 
signing them with holy chrism, should pray for them, that 
they might be confirmed in the H. Ghost ; that, is to say, 
that they might receive such gifts of the H. Ghost, &g. 



Number LXXXIX. 



Humphrey Monnumth^ citmen of London, committed to the 

Tower for ettspidon of hereby, fir same hocks fownd 

in his house : his petition to the Kmg^s Council. 

Unto the most honorable Lord Legate, and Ch4mceUor of 
England, and to the honorable Councel unto your Sitf- 
ferain Lord, King Henry VIII > the xixf A day of May, amd 
in the xxth yere of his raigne; heseehing your Grace, 
and cd my lords and m/isters, to have pitie on me, poor 
prisoner in the Towre of London, at your plesure. 

THE xiiiith day of May, and in the yere abovesaid, Sir Foxii mss. 
Thcxnas Moore, Knight, and Sir William Kii^estoni Knight^ 
and of the Eisges noble Ck)unsaill, sent for me unto Sif* 
Jciin Dauncies^ akidof the same CounsaiU; and there they 
.^umyned me what letters and what books I rec^ved lately 246 
from beyond the seas, and I said, None, nor never had of 
trewthe. And what esJiilation I did give to any bodie be^ 
yond the sea. I said^ None in three ycares past: and ex*^ 
aiiayned me, whether I was acqoaynted with many pei^on^P 
Of the whieh I was acquainted with nooe of them to my 
knowledge and ranembrance. I t<dd them in iiii yeres past 
I did give unto a Prieste called Sir William Tyndal, other.- 
wyse caUed Hotehenii. And then Sir Thfmias Moore and 
Sir William Kenystqn had me home to my house, aibi 



Digitized by 



Google 



864 APPENDIX OP 

Berched it, and saw al the letters and books in my bowse to 
my knowledg, by my fiiith : and there they found no lettres 
that they regarded, nor Ynglish books but five or six print- 
ed, the which they regarded not ; and they left them with 
me as they found them. And from thence I went again to 
Sir John Dauncys, my spedal good master, and he brought 
me the same day to the Towre of London, and delivered 
me unto Sir £dmonde Walsyngfaam, Kt. and Ljrftenant of 
the Towre. 

Upon iiii yeres and a half past, and more, I herde the 
foresaid Sir William preach ii or iii sermons at St. Don- 
stones in the west, in Lbndon ; and after that I chaunced 
to meet with him, and with communication I examyned 
what lyving he had. He said he had none at all, but he 
trusted to be with my Lord of London in his service. And 
therf<»:e I ha4 the better fantasy to him. And afterward 
he went to my Lord and q>ake to him, as he told me, and 
my L. of London answered him, that he had Chaplaines 
inough, and he said to him, that he would have no more at 
that tyme. And so the Priest came to me againe, and be- 
sought me to help him, and so I took him into my house 
half a yere : and there he lived like a good Priest, as me- 
thought. He studied most part of the day and of the 
night, at his book ; and he would eat but sodden meat by 
his good wil, nor drink but small angle beer. I never saw 
him weare linnin about him in the space he was with me. 
I did promys him xl sterling, to praie for my father and 
mother th^e sOWles, and al Christen sowles. I did paie it 
him, when he made his exchange to Hamborow. After- 
wards he got of some other men xL sterUng more, the which 
be left with me. And within a yere after he sent for his 
ten pounds to me from Hamborow : and thither I sent it 
him by one Hans CoUenbeke, as I remember i» his name, a 
merchant of the Stilyard. And since I never seiit him the 
value of one peny, nor never wil. I have ^ven more exhi- 
bitions to skollers in my dayes, than to that Priest. Mr. 
Doctor Royston, Chaplen to my Lord of Lond(»i, hath cost 
me more than xl or h pounds sterling. And also Mr, 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 88S 

Doctor Wooderal, Provindall of Friar A^istynes, hath cost 
me as mudi, or more. Mr. Doctor Watson, Chaplain to 
the Kings good Grace, hath cost me somewhat, and some- 
what I have given to skollers at his request, and to divers 
priests and fryers : andyf any of those other should chaunce 
to turn, as that Priest' hath done, as God forbid, were I to 
blame for giving them exhibition ? 

The foresaid Sir William left me ah English book, called 
Enchiridion. The which book the Abbes of Dennye de- 
syred yt of me, and I sent yt to hen And that howse hath 
cost me more than l pounds sterling. I could reherse 
many more. I do not say this because I wold be praised, 
as Gx)d knoweth, but bicause your Gr. and my Lords of the 
Counsell should know that I have spent more for the love 247 
of God, after the counsil of good Doctors, than of that one 
Priest 

Another book I had of the same copie : a Frio* of Gren- 
wich desired yt of me, and I gave yt him. I think my 
Lord of Rochester hath it. I had two books in Enghsh 
wry tten ; the one was called the Pater Noster^ an old book. 
How yt came to my howse, on my faith I cannot tel ; and 
the other book is called De LOertate ChristicmcL I re- 
ceved him of one Arnold, a yong man that is gone into 
Spain to a gentleman whose name is Mr. Woodall, that 
went with Sir John Wingfeld, Kt. Embassador into Spaine. 
I dehvered those two books to the Father Confessor of Sion. 
Aiui also I delivered him a book of the N. Testament, the 
which book my L. of London had. Also, I had a litle 
treatise, that the Priest sent me, when he sent for his mony. 
And all those books, save the books of the N. Testament, 
laye openly in -my house for the space of two yeres or more, 
that every man might rede on them that would, at their 
pleasure. I never harde priest, nor fryer, nor lay man. 
find any great £Eiult in them. And so I trust in our Lord 
God, that your good Grace, nor none of my lords and masters 
of the Kings noble Councel, wil find any great faults in any 
of them, when it shal please your Gr. or any of the Councel ^ 
to read them or hear them. And so I trust in our Lord. 



Digitized by 



Google 



SfHT APPENDIX OP 

Grod I filial be gyltless for an j evil books, or any other tbing 
that hath been sumiysed wrongfully on we. And yf mine- 
aecusert be wel exammed, peradventure they should be 
found more fiiwky than I shal be, when the trewth shal be 
known. 

I hare shewed the book called The Enchiridkm to Mr. 
Doctor Watson, and to Mr. Doctor Stochouse, Parson of 
Laname, [Lavenham,] in SufMk, and to many other, that 
never found fault in him to my knowledg; and to the Fa- 
ther Confessor of Syon, and to Mr. Martyn, Priest and 
Parson of Totingebeke. And also the other two books, 
called the Pater Naeter and De Libertate ChrieUana, I 
think they looked them most part ovar, and they found no 
fault at them. But in one of them, De lAbertaU Christiana^ 
they said, there was in him things somewhat hard, except 
the reader were wyse. And by my faith there was al the 
fault that erer I heide of them. If I had thought they 
had not been good, or put any mistrust in any of them, i 
would not have shewed them openly to so many men as I 
did. But min^ accusers unto your noble 6r. I think did 
never read than oiver ; and yf they did, they were to blame, 
that they had not the order of charity with them. And yf 
they had shewed me, that they had been nought or evil 
books, yf they had been lemed, I would have given cre^ 
dence to them, and done them immediatdiy away. And yf 
I had then kept them, and they had com|dayned, then I 
had bene worthy to have bene punyshed. I pray Grod for-- 
give them,' as I would be forgeven my self. 

When I harde my Lord of London preach at Pawles 
Cross, that Sir WiUiam Tyndal had translated the N. TesK 
tament in English, and was noughtilie transkoed, that was 
the first time that ever I suspected or knew any evil by him. 
And shcwteiy after, al the lettres asid treatyes that he sent 
me, with dy vers copies of books that my servant did write, 
and the sermons that the Priest did make at St Dunstones, 
I did bume them in my howse. He that did write them 
348 did se it. I did bume diem for fear of the translator, more 
than for any yll that I knew by them. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «67 

If it like your Grace, for this imprisonment I have ut- 
terly lost my name, and also my litle credence, which I 
had, t(x ever. The wUcb is the greatest loss, and the more 
sorrow and shame, that ever I had in my liffe. I occupy 
with divers clothe-men in Suffolk, and in other places. The 
which have wekely some of them, as they send up their 
clothes, most have their mony. And yf they fail of their 
monye, they say, they cannot set the poore folks aworke. 
There is divers clothe*men, the which I buy al th^r clothes 
that tliey make. And yf they should go offer them to sd 
to other men now at this time, they wold bid them go and 
sel where they were wont to sel, when the sale was .good : 
and so the poor men should have great loss. I was wont 
to sel for most part every yere iiii or v hundred clothes to 
strangers, which was worth to the Einges Gr. in hi$ cus- 
tomes, more than though I had shipped over my self five 
times so many. I was wont betwixt Chrystmas and Whyt- 
sontide to sel most part of them. And of trewthe as yet 
since Chrystmas, I have sold but xxii clothes, nor I send 
over none, nor no man axeth for none : I praye God amend 
it, whan yt shal please him. And yf I leye here in prison 
long, I cannot help my self more, nor none other man, but 
shal be utterly undon for ever : and if your Gr. be not 
good and merciful unto me. God is merciful, and wil fcHr- 
give them that be penitent, and axeth for^venes. I trust 
in the Lord I have not offended your Gr. nor none of my 
lords nor masters of the Kinges noble Counsail, willingly, 
nor to my knowledg. And yf I have, I beseche your good 
Gr. and al my \otds and masters, to forgive me, as you 
would that God should forgive you. 

Yf I had broken most part of the Ten Commandments 
of God, being penkent, and confessed, [I should be forgive,] 
by reason of certen pardons that I have, the which i^y 
company and I had graunted whan we were at Rome, goi- 
ing to Jerusalem, of the holly Father the Pope, a poena and 
a culpa, for certain times in the yere. And that I trust in 
God I receved at Easter last past ; furthermore I receved, 
when your Gr. was last at Pawles, I trust in God, your 



Digitized by 



Google 



S68 APPENDIX OF 

pardon of a pcena and a culpa ; the which I beleve yerily, 
y{ I had don never so great offences, being penitoit and 
confessed, and* axing forgiveness, that I should have for- 
givenes. Beseching your Gr. and al my lords and masters to 
pardon me and to for^ve me, as I shal be your poor bead- 
man during my liffe: that the bl. Trinitie, and our bl. lady 
Saint Marie, and al the holly company of heaven, may help 
you al at your most neede in vertue and grace. Amen. I 
bei^eche your Gr. and al my lords and masters, to pard<Hl 
me of my rude wrytinge abd termes. I am unlemed ; my 
witt is no better. 
By your poor bedman and prysoner at your Gr.'^s plesure, 

Humfrye Munmouthe, Draper of London. 
In presentia reverendi patria in Christo CtUhberti l^on- 

dan Episcopi^ Hun^Hdus Monmouth recognofcit se 

scripsisse istas carton. 



249 Number XC. 

The testament and hist wU of Mayater Humphray Mon^ 
mouthy late citezin a/nd alderman of London, 
Fojdi MSS. IN the name of God, Amen, The xvi. day of the 
monethe of Novembre, the yere of our Lord God 
MDXXXVII. and the xxix. yere of the reigne of our Sove- 
raigne Lord King Henry the Eyght, I, Humphray Mon- 
mouth, citezin and alderman of the citie of London, being 
of whole mynd, and in good and perfect remembraunce, 
laude and prayse be unto Almyghtye God, make and or- 
deyne this my present testament, conteyning herein my last 
wil, in maner and fourme following; that is to say: 

Pyrste and principally I commende my soul unto Christ 
Jesu, my Maker and Redemer, in whom, and by the me* 
ry tts of whose blessed passion, is al my whole trust of clene 
remission and forgy venes of my synnes : and my body to be 
buryed in the churchyard of the parish church of Alhal« 
lowes in Barkynge of London, in such place there where 
mine executors shal think convenient. Item^ I wil that my 
funeral expenses shal be done a's hereaft^ I have specified 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. SCt 

mid dealared, (and none other nor otherwyse,) tSiat is to- 
sny, I ynl that my body shal be brought to my burial in 
the morning after my deceass, or shortly after, with ftmr ur 
syxe staff-torches brennynge onely, without any brounches, 
torches, or herse, and without any dkige to be songe or 
sfdd than ; and immediately after my body buryed, I wyl 
have to preach a senoond eyther Doctor Crome, Dpctour 
Barnes, or els Mayster Tayllour, Parson of Saynt Peters in 
Comhyll, to the laude and prayae of my Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ, to the settyng forth of his blessed and holy 
word, and to the declaration and testymimy of my faytb 
towardes th^ same. And I wyl 'that my Lc»'d Byshoj^ of 
Worcester, Doctor Barnes, Doctor Crome, and JV^ayster 
Tayllour shal ^each in my parysh'<;hurch af<M:>e6ayd, every 
week two sermonds, tyl they have preached among them 
XXX. sermonds : and I wyl gyve them tor every aeimande 
xiii«. iliid And yf any of these fbeesayde persons cannot 
be there to preach these sermonds, than I wyl that tha 
Other supplie bis place, that shai be absent.; so tibat aft^ 
they have begonne to preach, (which I wdd have them do 
immediatly after my buryal,) they shal contynue wekdy 
every weke, tyl the said ^xx. sennonds be al preached, ex* 
^pt there be an urgent cause, allowed by inyn executours 
and supervisour, to the contrary. And that this thing may 
be perfourmed the better, I bequethe to eyther of myn 
Especial and syngler good Lords, Syr Thomas Audeley, 
Knyght, Lord Chauncellour, and Syr Thomas Crumwd, 
Knyght, Lord Crumwel, a staadyng cup of sylver and 
gylte, of the value of x. pounds, that they may be good 
Lords to th^e foresayd preadiers, to helpe them and 
maynteyne them, that tfaey be sufiered to pseach the fiar- 
sayd sermonds quietiy^ to the laud and prayse of Ai-^ 
ray^ty God, to the settyng iortfa of niy Pfyoices wtty 
and hev^oily purposes, to the utter afaolyshyng and eg^linct* 
ktig of the usui^ped. and fiedse fayned power of the Bjrsbop 
of Rome. Axid yf it shal chaunoe that these toireasiyA^SO 
pfeaohers, or any of them, joay not be sutfored to preftch 
in my parishfduinsh afertayde, dian I wyl that they 

VOL. I. PABT II. B b 



Digitized by 



Google 



STO APPENDIX OF 

|Hreach these forsayd sermoncls in any other church in 
London, where they shal thynk it best, or most conveny«it 
for them. And I wyl, that at the end of every sermond 
the quere shal begynne Te Deum, to laud and prayse my 
Lord Jesus Christ, to gyve hym harty thanks for his he- 
venly and godly word, and to beseche h)nn for his tender 
mercy, and his swete blouds-sake, that he wyl contynue 
and eiicrease it dayly more and more in the hertes of his 
people : and also that it may please his inestimable godly 
goodnes to majmteyn our sayd Soveraygne Lord the King 
to further his godly and gracious purposes, Amen. 

And to every Freest and Gierke belonging to the same 
chinrch, that wyl help to synge it, to have for his labour 
iid. OT. els nothyng. Item^ I wyl have no mo Freestes and 
Clerks at my funeral mass, than do serve dayly in our pa- 
rysh church. And I wyl that every of the sayd Freests 
and Clerks Iiave his accustomable duty with the roooste. 
Iteniy I wyl have no bells ronge for me, but onely a peale 
to the sermond. Nevertheless I wyl that the Clerk and al 
other poor mien have their diity, as moche as though they 
had ronge. Item, At my nioneth-mynd, I wyl have nothing 
done, except it be a sermond. Itenij I wyl have no more 
mourners but.myn executors, and my mother in Uw, and 
myn aunt, Agnes Hurry, &c. 

Item^ I wyl, that al such dettes and dutyes as I owe of 
ryght or of conscience, to any person or persons, be wel 
and truly contented and payd by myn executors hereafter 
named, oiiels ordeyned for so to be payd without any de- 
lay or contradiction. And after my dettes payd, and my 
funeral expences performed, I wyl that al my goods, 
catalls, and dettes, shal be divided into theyr [three] egal 
parts. Wherof I wyl, that Margery my wyfe shal have 
one egal part to her own propre use, in name of her pur- 
part, and reasonable part to her of al my sayd goods, cat^ 
tfdls, and dettes, after the laudable custom of the cite of 
' London belonging. And the second egal part of al my 
sayd goods, cattals, and dettes, I bequetfae to 6rac«uand 
Elizabeth my dougbters, and the child now being in the 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 871 

womb of my sayd wyfe, egally to b6 devided amongst them, 
Mid to be delivered unto them, whan they shal accomplysh 
and come to theyr lawful ages of xxi. yeres, or els be ma- 
ryed, &e. And if it fortune any of my sayd children to 
deceass before they accomplysh theyr siud ages, and before 
that tyme be not maryed, that than I bequethe her pifft, or 
his part of them so deceasyng, to the other of them than 
survy ving, to be delyvered unto them whan they shal ac- 
domplyshe theyr sayd ages, or else be maried. And if it 
fortune al my sayd children to deceass, as God it defend, 
before they accomplysh theyr sayd ages, and before that 
t}rme be not maryed, that than I bequethe as wel al and 
singler the sayd part and porcion of my sayd children, of 
my sayd goods, cattals, and dettes, as also my legacy to- 
them hereafter bequethed, to and amongst the children 

lawfully begotten of the body of Acton, now wyfe of 

Acton, and daughter of my brother Rychard Monmouth, 
late of Tynbery, in the county of Worcetor, deceased, to be 
payd and delyvered to them at lyke ages, and in lyke 
maner as is appoynted to myn own chyldren, and every 
chyld lykewyse to be others heire therof And yf it shal 

fortune al the chyldren of the said Acton, of her 251 

body lawfully begotten, to decease, which God defend, be- 
fore they come to thejrr sayd lawful ages, and before that 
tyme be not maryed, than I wyl that si theyr sayd parts 
and porcions of my sayd goods, catalls, and dettes, shal 
wholly be employed and bestowed in amending and repayr- 
ing of hygh noyous wayes, nyghe about the citie of Lon- 
don, and to the maryage of poor maydens, by the discre^ 
tion of myn executours and overseer, yf they be than ly v- 
yngy or els by the discretions of the L. Maior and his bre* 
dieme of the citie of London. 

And the thirde egal part of al my sayd goods, catalls, 
and dettes, I resa'v^ unto my s,elf and to myn executours, 
therwith to perform my legacies and bequestes herafter 
specifyed, that is to^yt. Fyrst, I bequeth unto my mo- 
ther in lawe, Maistres Elizabeth Denham, a jewel of the 
valew of X. pounde. Item, I bequethe *xx. pound to be 

Bb2 



Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



ZJ 



8f72 APPENDIX OF 

distributed shortly after my decease within the sayd parysh 
of Alhallowes, and in my ward of the Toure cf LoodOBy 
by the discretion of my executours and overseer. liem^ I 
beqiiethe to the sayd Mayster Robert Barnes x. ppund and 
a gowne. Item^ I bequethe to Christopher Elyot, my ser*. 
vaunt, X. pound, to thintent that he shal instruct myn exe- 
cutours faythfuUy and truly in al my r^kenyngea and bu- 
sines. Item^ I bequethe to my sayd aunt, Agnes Hurry, a 
black gowne. Item^ I bequeth to the Maister, Wardens, 
and Felysh3rp of the Drapers, v. pounde, for a recreation or 
a dyner amongst them that shal be in theyr lyv:eres at my 
buryal. Jtem^ I bequeth to every of my servaunts, that 
dial be m my house and service at the time of my deoeas, 
a gowne, not beii^ blaqk in any wy$e. Item^ I bequethe to 
the si^yd Margery, my w^fe, c. pound of my sayd por- 
cion, to thintent and upon condition, that she in her wydo- 
hod^ by her dede sufficiaunt in the law, shal clearly remyt 
and release al her ryght, tytle, and int^est, that i^e than 
shal have, or ought to clayme or have, by reason of her 
-maryage unto me, to, of, and in al and syngler my lands 
and tenements, aqd other theyr appurtenances, set, lying, 
and being within the countie of Hertford, ai|d elswhere^ 
within the realm of England. And in case my said wyfe 
t})an refuse so to do, and not so release, that than as now, a^d 
Qow as. than, I wyl that my sayd legacy so made to her <^ 
t|^ said c. pounde shal be voyd and c^ none effect. Item^ I- 
wyl that my sayd wyfe shal inhabit and have my houne 
wberin I now dwe) in. the sayd parysh of Alhallowes, during 
h^ wydohode^ and as sone and whim as she shal be as- 
sured or «m£(ryed to any other man, that than I wyl tb^t 
the le^se ^d termes of yeres of apcl in the same shal be 
sold to the most pryce and furderaqnce that can be, to the 
profit of my sayde chyldren. 

The resydue of al my goods, catalles, and dettes^ aft«r 
my dettes payd, my fiineralls expenoes perfaurmed, and ttei^ 
my legacies oonteyned in this my prep^nt te^WPl^t fu}^ 
filled, I wboly gyve and bequeth to my ^y^ chyldr^n, equiiyj 
to be deyided aiaongst them, an^ to be d^yvforod uiltp 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «78 

them accordyng as I have above wyUed and declared, thai 
theyr sayd own poixsyons shal be. Provyded alwayes, and 
it is my very wyl, mynde, and entent, that shortely after 
my decease, al and syngler my wares, srtuff of household, 
plate, and al other my goods, whatsoever they be, shal be 
praysed hy two indifferent persons, to be named and swome 
by the Lord Mayre of London, and Ins bretheme, for the 252 
tyme being. And al and syngler the porcyons therof, ap- 
pertaifaing to my sayd chyldren, as wel theyr second part, 
as my sayd legacy so to them made and bequethed of myn 
own part, immediately after the sayd appraysing, to be or* 
dered accordyng to the custixne of the orphanage of the 
citie of London, by the Lord ftlayre and his bretheme. 

/fern, I wyl that the yonge men, being free of the fely-» 
diyp of Diapers, of London, shal have thoccupyeng of al 
n^ sayd chyldrens porcyons and l^acies, duryng theyr 
nonnages, they puttyng in sufficient sureties therfore, ac- 
ccnding to the sayd custome of thh citie of London. And 
I wyl, and my mynde and enteht is, that my sayd father 
in teiw, Wyllyam Denham, and £^abeth his wyfe, or theyr 
assign^, shal. have the kepyng, governaiince, and bryng- 
yng up of my sayd chyldten dUryng theyr noimages. 

And of this my present testament, I make and ordeyne 
the sayd Matgefy my wyfe, and my sayd father in law, Wyt 
lyam Denham, citezin and alderman of London, myn exe- 
cutouis. And I bequeth unto the sayd Wyllyam Denham, 
for his labour in that beh&If, xx. poutid arid a black gowne. 
And of thexecutito of the siame, I make and ordeine the 
sayd Mayster Robert Bi^!m^ overseer* And' I utterly re* 
voke and adnul el aod every pther f<»!iner testaments, 
wylles, l^acies, bequests, exe^utoOrs, and overseer, by me 
in any wyse before this tymd made, named, wylldd, and be* 
qufthed. And I wyl, thai this my phresent' testament, to* 
geth^rs with al the Idgnde^, bequests, esecutburs, and over- 
aider, by me her^ made, wylled, and bequethed, diial stand 
and abyde fcfc my very testament, and none other, nor 
odiarwyse. In wjrtnes wherof to this my present testa. 
meni and last wyll, I, the sayd Humphray Monmouth, have 

Bb3 



Digitized by 



Google 



874 APPENDIX OP 

«et my seal : yeven the day and yere fyrst above wryten. 
These wytnesaes, Wyllyam Robyns, Marcer, Wyllyam 
Carkeke, Scryvener, Wyllyam Strode, Gentleman, and 
Thomas Parnel, Draper, with other. 



Number XCI. 
A brief and short mstrucHon given the Curatea and CUrgjg 

qfthe diocese of Chkhestery by Richard SampsoHy Bishop 

of the same. 
rieopatm, FOR SO myche that a great part of the quietnes of 
' Christs flock, and the right and godly maner of liring ac- 
cording to Gods word and pleasure, with the merdful 
grace of Almighty God, resteth in the maners of such as 
hath the care of souls : by whose negligence great disorders 
and dissensions are grown and encreased, to Gods high dis- 
pleasure ; and, by the furtherance of our ghostly enemy, 
the Devil, hath caused hatred and malice so to encrease, 
that in the place of love and cherite, envy and wrath are 
planted into a great number of hearts; that sorrowful it is 
for any true Christen man to remember it ; so that the rest 
253 of the flock are not also without fault ; as my duty is, I ex- 
hort every good Christen person to remember his own 
faults, and not to look to myche upon the faults of the 
Ministers, that he regard not his own : to se a mote in an- 
other mans ey, and not a block in his own, as the Gospel 
teacheth in the viith chapter of Matthew. And yet the of- 
fence is much more in the Ministers than in any other. 
' For th^r debt is greater, and hath a greater count to render 
for the charge committed unto them, and ought to be ea^- 
ampUs in conversation^ in cherite^ in faith and chastitt/y as 
the Apostle writeth to Timothy in the iiii. chapter. Yet 
nevertheles it is to be conadered, that they are Ministers 
appointed not by mans authority, but by our master Christ, 
and his word. For so ought men to take them, as Minis^ 
ters of Christy and distributors of the mysteries ofGody as 
Saint Pol, in his iiii. chapter, and his First Epistle to the 
Corinths. Therfore the people of God ought to have a 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. m 

peverende respect to such as are the Ministers, not for thar 
persons, but for their office, as the Apostle teacheth in the 
xiii. chapter to the Hebrews. Discrete Ministers ought in 
such maner also to order themselfe in diligent using their 
administration with sober, dean, and honest living, that the 
pebple might have cause the rather to exteme, love them, 
and have xhem in reverence, as the Apostle saith in the ii. • 
chapter of Timothy. 

And therfore, to the* intent that the Ministers the rather 
may have continual remembrance better to do their duty, 
than before times divers hath don, and by their so doing 
the flock 'of Christs Church within this dioces may the ra-' 
ther, by their good example, know God, love God and their 
neibours, and have them as the Ministers of Christ in the 
better. estimation, to follow dieir good examples in word 
and deed, following and humbly obeying the high com- 
mandments, injunctions, and godly intents of the Kings; 
Majesty, our Soveraign high Governor under God, and su- 
preme Head of this Church of England, I, Richard, Bishop 
of this dioces of Chichester, humble Minister under God 
and the Kings said Majesty, in the name of our Lord, 
charge and enjoyn to every Curate within this dioces, to, 
have in continual remembrance, and with the help of the 
grace of Grod, to accomplish these few advisements and in- 
junctions following. 

First, That every one of them with al diligence fulfil, 
and in al points accomplish, the Kings high and godly or- 
ders, commandments, and all other injunctions, either made 
and set forth, or to be made at any time ; not so much for 
fear of the corporal paines, appointed in the same orders 
and c(»nmandments, as for the fear of the displesure of God, 
and his great punishment against al such as are rebells and 
enemies to his word. Wherof without fail are al such as 
doth not obey the high powers and Ministers of his people. 
The high minister only of God in this realm is the Kings 
Majesty ; to whom we are so bound to obey here under 
Grod in earth, that whosoever doth not obey, he purchaseth 
hi9 awn danmaiion^ as witnesseth S. Poll in the xiii. chap- 

Bb 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



m APPENDIX OF 

ter to the BonMWW. iRiu ia diepttmtkfttivvcni^tDfear 
flbove al oiker oorponl paina. For the eorponl pama 6e* 
atroyech and taketh^ away no more than the uaeertabt 
goods, or the mortal body in this world. The ether paina 
deatioyeth body and soul into pttpetiual dampnalioii. Thia 
ought to be dveadAil to every Christen person. Not <Hily 
354 thorfbre under these pains al the Cusats are bound, with a 
pure and sincere mind, to obey and execute the Kings high 
eommandments, as is abovesaad; but also every man else 
being a subject, is bcumd to the saase obedience, and under 
the same pains in al things^.espccially in fallowing the judg- 
niiMit of his Highnes, with sueh counsil as it hath pleased 
the King to call unto him in his hig^ causes and matters of 
our religion ; and in other good orders, for the quietnes ot 
the people, and the more due onfedng of the mysteries of 
Christs Churdi. And whoso is not of this imnd is not only 
past al sobriety, disoretion, humility, and boundea doty tor 
man, but also reristeth the wil and ordinance of God, to Us 
extreme danmatiQa. 

And because it is so complete, so {wrfect, so goodv that 
the Kings high Majesty* hath pat fohfa by his kws and hw 
junctions, tfasft noftUmg can be wel added to the sanse,! ex>. 
hart al Christen pei^le by thewmda of S. Poll in the iti- 
chapter to the Phflippians, that ^Aere be m ikem cmyxxm^ 
sokUion in Christ, that they trust of any spiritual goodaes 
by him ; or if'thwre bt im^ comfbH inJraUmal lofoe and 
cAarift^ of one with) another; if there be any succor or ple^ 
sure to be had i^ ihefeUawship ofikeSfirit of Christ ; if 
there be anypiiy ^mereyi at any good mind in afflieiiona 
of one maB towcu^ds anodber, which are worldly lovers; by , 
al these, -as St PoH exhorteth the PhiUppians, I require and 
exhort by the word of God, al and every good Christm 
man and woman, to endeavor them self to aooompliah the 
q)iritual plesure and goodaes, that the K« M. with hia 
godly intents deaireth above al things to have among his 
people; whschns ondy to be of one mind in Christs religion^ 
to have the same cheritie of one with another, that they 
ought to havis by the ynly word, and commancbnent of Al*- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 9TI 

miglity God ; not dissenting one from aiiother, escfaiie and 
abhor al maner of contentions and viingldry, and with al 
hmnblenes, with heart and mind, receive the judgments 
and determinations set forth by the Kings Highnes, and 
the whole Council of his royal Parlament, or any other by 
his Highnes. And sure it is, that they that doth in any 
wise resist, and not humbly receive and obey to these 
things, either they only think to have the gift of knowledg 
of the truth above al others, or else of very malice and ob- 
stinate heart they refuse to obey against Gods word ex- 
presly. Which is so great a presumption of mind, that no 
worldly wise man can approve it, much les the humble 
spirit of a Christen tnan, bound to obey the superior powers 
by Gods word. And surely they shal have their reward 
accordingly, if they repent not, both in this world, as many, 
times it is Gods plesure to the example of others, or else 
much more grievously in another world by the dreadful 
judgment of God. 

Secondly and lastly, Porsbmuch as that the E. M. is our 
Sovereign Lord, so that if there were none otha« cause but 
that only, every subject is bound by the commandment of 
God to pray for luls King and Prince, as the Apostle teacb. 
edi in the second chapter of the First Epistle to Timothy ; 
yet once be is so gradoas a Pripc^, endu^ with such good* 
nes, that he hath his special ^tudy to the heavenly weal of 
the sbtds .of his sdhgects, with the most politic govemanee 
of his common wealth, under the pains of the ^censures of 
the Church for disobeying the wcml of God, I lequive and 
charge every Priest withki this dioCes, not only al other 
times, but especially in his Mas, to have and say, with his 255 
heart and mind lift up to God, a spedal Collect &r the 
ptofiperous heiihh- of his Majefity : ai^ in the same to have 
a special and ati expred rWi^nbranc^ for the preservation 
of my Lord Prinlce, PHnce' Edward, the great inestimable 
jewel of this reak^: 4!hat it mi^ please Grod to encreaae 
him with health' of body, and godBy venue of mind, Amm. 

And nevertheles I r^ime and exhort also every other 
Christen man and woman, in die' time of their prayers, to 



Digitized by 



Google 



878 APPENDIX OF 

have like remembrance for his Majesty and my said Lord 
Prince. Which thing I require and charge every Curate 
diligently to move and require of the people under his cure. 



Number XCII. 
Richard^ Bishop ^ Chichester^ to tJie Lord Crumwel; upon 

an offence taken against him for a sermon preached ai 

Chichester. 
cieopatm, MY very good Lord, I recommend me unto you : and 
.6.p. W8.^^^ now constraineth me to write unto your Lordship, by 
reason of a report that hath been lately made and spoken 
abroad by divers, that you should not only not be my good 
Loid, but also use grievous words against me openly, and 
some of them much touching my poor honesty. My Lord, 
it grieved me not a httle, and much the more, «nce that { 
knew me clear never to have offended you to my knowledg 
in thought, word, or deed. I know that ye have been my 
singular good Lord divers times, and in many things; the 
which shal never be lost for my part to my little power. 
Wherfore, my Lord, I beseech you that I may have your 
advertisement, if there hath been ony sinister report against 
me, OS this world is ful of mahcious tongues, that I might 
answer to it And if that your Lordship think that I have 
(tended you, I pray you, os charity requireth, admonish 
me therof, that I may know my fault to amend it, or to re* 
compence to my power. 

And OS concerning mine own preaching, I wil not other- 
wise teach, God wilhng, than may be to the wealth of the 
hearers, and plesure, first I should have said, to Grod. If 
there have been ony sinister report of the Uttle sermon that 
I had at Chichester, upon our Ladies day, the Assumption, 
I shal gladly answer to it. I suppose in my little mind, I 
spisike nothing, but that, if ye had been present, ye would 
have been very wel content with it And os concerning 
ony other mans preaching that is of my dioces, if I shal 
know his evil preaching, I shal endeavour me to reform 
him, or else t6 bring forth bis fault, that, it may be cor^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «79 

rected in example of others. My good Lord, I shal use no 
fawning or dissimulation,* I assure you, in these things. 
And where I have been partly negligent in not resorting to 
my diocess so oft as I might, and ought to do, my Lord, I 
shal so use my self in that thing, os, I trust, shal be to the 
plesure of God and the Kings, and to my Lords and friends 
contentation. 

And moreover, I dare promise, that whatever shal be de-256 
termined by the Kings Majesty to set forth to his people in 
any doctrin, that his Highnes, being my good and gracious 
Lord, and also that I may have this favorable assistance of 
your Lordship, I trust in Almighty God, that neither his 
Highnes nor your Lordship shal need to have any travail 
for that poor dioces^ For I doubt not, God willing, to 
sattle them in such a sort, that if every Bishop wil so do his 
part, the Kings people shal be right shortly in a quietness. 

Truth it is, my good Lord, that surely I am not very 
friendly to novelties, except that necessity, or a great expe^ 
dient cause require it. But os touching the worshiping of 
images, setting up of candles before them, or kneehng, &c. 
1 assure you, I trust ye shal hear shortly in my poor dioces, 
that they shal know their former faults, and Idave it. It 
was one part of my sermon at Chichester upon the feast of 
the Assumption: and I shal now send one to Rye, and 
those parties, who shal also declare that,^ vnth other things, 
unto them in those parties. 

My Lord, there i^al none man be more conformable and 
earnest in things determined, than I shal be. And in case 
that ony man wil lay to my charge for the favouring of the 
Bishop of Rome, or for ony favor that I should bear to ony 
maner of doctrin ; os I am certainly by rumour enformed 
that your Lordship should have some complainers of me, 
and what the Germans meaneth in their late writings, I 
know not : first, os concerning the Bishop of Rome, your 
Lordship knoweth no man to be in more obloquy among 
his friends beyond the seas tlian I am ^ And my Lord, if •Having 
I were a man able, or of the sort so to use my self, he is not ^^ 
in England or in Germany, but m that matter I durst ad-JV* *"" 



Digitized by 



Google 



889 APPENDIX OP 

venture my life with him, that I am no more a Pi^iist than 
he is. And os oonoermng other oomfdaiiien, I denre you, 
my Lord, at the reverence of Grod, and 00 the Kings chirf 
Counsellor, that I may know the specialties, and you to 
know my answer, before that ye shal gire credence to mine 
accusers. I doubt not, and wel I know before, that some 
both of Rye and Lewis would complain : and yet sure I 
am, that neither party hath cause, the matter wel heard. 
At Lewis, or di^rabouts, I never meddled. At Rye I think 
I have used them charitably, and yet do and wil do. 

My good Lord, os good juiitioe requireth, I praj you 
auspend the persuasion oi your nuind, til that ye shal hear 
mine answer to the aocusementb. For I doubt not, but 
that I have used a temperanoe, and such moderati<m os no 
man of good zele and discretion, the mattar wel heard, 
could in any wise be offended with it 

My Lord, after the K^g, my Soveraign Lord, he is not 
in England, whose counnl or advice that I wil so follow, 
OS ondy yours. And, I assure you, I neither speak this 
for fear nor for flattery ; but to diew you the truth of my 
mind, os I suppose your Lordship knoweth to have found 
and known it, and so shal know it. My Lord, I am one 
of those, I thank God, of such admonitions and afflictions 
in this wt)rld, that hath need to pray wkh David in thelS9 
Psalm, DOmine^ libera amimam tneam a IdbiU ihiquisy et a 
Ungua dolosa. But os ye have been my good Lord, so I 
have no doUbt but that' ye wil be in my just defence, and 
your accustomed goodnea towards me. And in case there 
is a fault, I wil grant^ it and amend it; os knoweth our 
257 Lord^ who preserve you in no less prosperous health to his 
idesure, thaii I would that mine own father should have, 
(whose soul God pardon,) if he were aUve in this world. 
At Loitdon, Uie aii; day of Sept; 

Youir own assnred, 

Bidi. Cicestdr. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 9111 

Number XCIII. 

The samcy to the same; concerning tJie Bishops ofDurhaniy 
London^ and Winchester's conferences with hiniy concern^ 
ing traditions: from the Tower. 

MY spedal good [Lord.] This moming hath been with cicpiAtm, 
me Mr. Dr. Petre and Mr. Bellows, by your good Lord~ * '^'^ 
ships oommandment ; and they have signified unto me, 
that my Lord of Durham denyeth, that he hath oom&rted 
me to lean and stick to the old usages and tzaditions of the 
Chureh. The which I have mervail that he wil do, it hath 
been so many and oftentimes, specially, os I have seyd, in 
the time of the late Bishop of London, when we were bu-» 
sied with the Germans, axKl also with the book. And to 
bring it to my L. of Durhams remembrance, I would he . 
should cal to his memory, that he hath an old book in 
Greek, and in that book are divers things of the old usages 
and traditions of the old Church ; the which divers timea 
he caried with him to Lambeth : and os I went with him 
in his barge, he would tel me of divers places there written 
for that puipose, and of divers things th^n used and or* 
dained by the Greek Church, which were then in contra- 
versy. And in the same book, or else in anqther like, there 
was a form of a mass written, whether it were of Chvys* 
ostomes or Basils, now I remember not. The late Bishop 
of London also brought other books of Greek ; and so they 
oonfeiTed togethers their book^. My L. of Wynchestre, os 
I have sayd, was not then hece. The comfcMi; that he hath 
given me was now latdy, not to fear to help things forward; 
for the Eangs Highnes was very good Lord in them. 

Truth.it is, that excqpt it were now in ceremomesy m the 
which he wyUed me to be diligent, and to leave none, ^but 
to leave that otder to the Kings Majesties plesure, to cqo^ 
tinue or take aniri^, which it shal please his Majeoty: else, 
OS I have sejod, he and I have not much oon&ined toge^ 
thers. But in divers other times yet, when we spake of old 
usages, and old traditions, he was dear io that opinion, 
that they wjereamt to be bnokcan withput a g^»at cause; and 



Digitized by 



Google 



SSS APPENDIX OP 

that some of them were in no wise to be broken. Os now of 
late I perceive both by him and my Lord of Rochestre, 
that is one of their matters wherin they stayed. And my 
L. of Winchestre told me, that they were al in one opinion, 
very few except. 
S58 I doubt not also but that my [Lord] of Durham remem- 
breth divars times at Lambeth, both in the gallery and 
when we departed from my L. of Cantarbury, how that the 
late Bishop of London wold .be very earnest with me for 
those old usages of the Church, and such os are called old 
traditions^ and that my L. of Durham advised me to the> 
same. These Greek books were sought out only for that 
purpose, to set forth the old usages and traditions of the 
Church : because they were thought of authority ; and so 
thought I then very much, I trust wel remembred. My L. 
of Durham wil not .sey otherwyse, but that he and my late 
L. of London were fully bent to mayntain as many of the 
old usages and traditions as they might ; and so they seyd 
it was necessary to do; espedally when they appeared by 
the Greek Church. And, os I remember, one spedal thing 
was, for praying Jbr souls ^ and that by prayers they were 
delivered from pains. And in this matter was S. Augustine 
brought in for [by] both parties. And the messe in Greek 
was brought in for that purpose. But there was in my L.' 
oi Durhams Greek book for other also usages and orders of 
the Church. 

My Lord also remembreth, that he, with the late Bishop 
of Londcoi, was very diligent to search out in Greek the 
old canons, os wel such as are called CanonesJpostohrum^ os 
others. 

These are such special things, my good Lord, os now 
Cometh wel to my remembrance, sufficient, I trust, to cal to 
my L. of Diuhams memory for that purpose/ If there 
were tmy thing- else in my remembrance, I wold jdainly 
write ; or if ony other thing shal coma, I shal at al times 
plttnly declare it. . 

My special good Lord, I wholly commend me to God 
and to the Kings Majesties goodnes and mercy ; and lifter 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. S83 

them, only to your good Lordship, os mine only means ; and 
have most cause humbly to thank you for your inestimable 
comfort to me, in signifying that his Highnes was and is 
my most gracious Lord. Which thing causeth me to bear 
wel other, els intolerable, troubles of mind, and surely mor- 
tal. I beseech Almighty God to preserve your good Lord- 
ship. In the Tower, the 7th day of June. 

Yous good Lordships most bound. 

Rich. Cicester. 



Number XCIV. 



Philipptis Melancthony ad Regem Henricum VIII. propria 

mcmu. 

S. D. Inclyte Rex. Postquam hoc tempore subita lega- Cleopatra, 
tio decreta est, hoc nomine gaudeo delectum esse himc -^'P'^^*' 
Franciscum, quo mihi nemo est conjunctior: qui perpe- 
tuam meam observantiam erga regiam Majestatem tuam, et 
meam voluntatem in re publica verissimfe poterit R. Ma- 
jestati tuae exponere. Tanta enim ejus fides est, et ita pro- 
bata multis principibus viris, ut ejus de me prsesertim, quem 2^9 
penitus novit, oratio, plurimum debeat habere ponderis. 
Ipse mihi testis erit, mea studia praecipu^ semper ad illu- 
strandum piam doctrinam spectasse. . Nee aliud homini 
docto potius facuendum esse censeo. Sed in hac tanta re 
tamque diflicili, homines privati habent opus summorum 
regum atque ordinum auxiliis. Et R. M. T. magnam in 
spem erexit animos omnium doctorum ubivis gentium, non 
defuturam se sanctissimis votis piorum flagitantium emen- 
dationem Ecclesiarum. Quid enim aliud agit factio R. Pon- 
tificis, nisi ut res opiimas divinitus patefactas deleat ; ut in- 
auditam crudelitatem adversus reges, prindpes et multas 
nationes exerceat, ut tyrannidem infinitam, et plusquam 
barboricam in Ecclesia constituat, ad defendendos impios 
abusus P 

Quare cum tantum »t universae Eccleaas periculum, non 
desnnam hortari et obtestari R. M. T. ut respiciat veram 



Digitized by 



Google 



384 APPENDIX OF 

£elei»aiii, velut advoluUuoi ad gmua Uia veteri supplicum 
more, et ut autor esse velis ocmstituendi in hac parte firmi 
oonsensus, et duraturi ad posteritatan ; et inflectocp aoimos 
cte^rorum regum, ne se ad societatem consilioruin pontifi- 
dcMTuin ad^ungant. Hsec res tajita est, ut yidet R* M. T. 
majbr ut nuUa cogitari possit Eamque ob causam tali 
Rege digna est, qui eruditione et sapi^itia caeteris aiitecdlit 
Profecto quisquis regum in tanto discrimine laboranti Ec- 
cle^ opem tulerit, is verfe imago Dei in terns existiman* 
dus erit. HsBC etsi non dubito, quin ipse as^due cogites, 
tamen scribo, quod R. M. T. prodest etiam exterarum na^ 
tionum vota cognoscere, quae optant, ut non solum Britan- 
niae tuae, sed etiam aliarum nationumEcclesiis consulas. Ego 
mea studia omnia summa cum obs^rvantia R. M. turn of. 
fero : meque et hunc Frandscum R. M. tuae diligentissime 
commendo. Christus Opt. Max. servet inocdumem re^m 
M. T. ad salutem Ecdesiae. Die Maii xiL anno 1588. 

IncJyto et sereniss. Regi »^g^« Majestatis tu« 
Dom. Henrico Octavo, addictissimus, 

Regi Jnglujc et Fran- Philippus Melancthon. 

ciiF, Sfc. Princvpi cle- 
mentissimo. 



Number XCV. 

Frederichtis Mychoniits, ad D. Thomam CrumwelUum. 

Cleopatra, GRATIAM et pacem a Deo Patre nostro» et Domino 
'^' 'nostro Jbesu Cbristo. lUustris et magnifice Domine. Ego 
jam cum aliis dominis meis principum oratoribus, quantum 
pbtui, caussae reli^onis ad multos jam menses i|iserviens» 
tandem in tantam imbeciUitat^m carpopris, et iidy^sam vale- 
tudinem ipcidi, ut neque si veUm, ultra poanm istia laborU 
bus adesse. E:9Lperior enim qiK>ttidie magis imtgiaque o^or- 
bos ingravescere et imminui vires meas ; adeo ut iliai mBm 
ivath a4 Geixnaniani redierp» mihi sit 6^ vitfi d^fiperandimi. 
"^i quanquam etia|m medicorum sum usus eqnsilio, tameb 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 885 

video me neque illis mediis quicquam proficere. Et licet 26O 
paratus sim pro gloria Christi promovenda etiam omnia 
pati ; tamen cum in articulis et in summa doctrinae Christi- 
ansB, eousque progressi sumus, ut de praecipuis jam conve- 
niat : et quod de abusibus est reliquum, cum in eis rebus, 
tarn verbo quam scripto, nostroarum Principum, Doctorum, 
Ecclesianim, et nostram sententiam explicaverimus,^et Epi- 
scopi atque Doctores jam sententiam nostram teneant : po- 
terant etiam, nobis absentibus, ilia expendere, et quod di- , 
vinse voluntati placitum, et Eccledse Dei utile esse viderint, 
constituere. Oro itaque et per Dei bonitatem ac miserioor- 
diam, illustrem Magnificentiam vestram obsecro et obtestcn*, 
ut haec quaHacunque officia nostra, ad quse pro gloria Dei, 
et in honorem regiae Majestatis et vestrse illustris Magnifi- 
centiae promptissimi fuimus, boni consulet. Et quo ego vel 
mortem ipsam, vel certe valetudinis mese gravissima peri- 
cula evadere possim, nobis illico, et quam dtissim^ fieri pot- 
est, a regia Majestate gratiosam dimissiohem impetret. 
Pro qua re, si mihi (quod futurum spero) valetudo resti- 
tuetpr, et vita comes fuerit, me et brando, et quibuscumque 
aliis rebus potero, cum regise Majestatis, tam etiam vestras 
Magnificentise, et communis hujus regni salutem, apud 
Dom. Christum toto studio, quaerere velle polliceor. Oro 
hoe ef&ciat illustris Magnificentia vestra, quo possim praedi^ 
care et laudare apud Principes nostros^ quod hoc oflSdo il- 
lustris Mag. vestras et incolumitas mihi restituta, et vita ser- 
vata fuerit. Dom. Jbesus Christus illustrem Mag. vestram 
in laudem et gloriam nominis sui perpetuo servet. Amen.. 
Dat. Londini 1538. Pridie naUvitatis Mariae. 
Excellentiss. lUustri. Mag. Vestrae S. 

Frederichu» Myconius. 
ISustri. et magnifico Domino Dno. 
T%m(B CromweUOf Domino pru 
vaH sigiUiy et Domino oSservan- 
timmosuo* . 



VOL. I. PART 11. c c 



Digitized by 



Google 



386 APPENDIX OF 

Number XCVI. 

Literarum Oratonim GermanicB brevis aumma^ Anglice. 
Their Judgment concerning Abuses. 

cico|Mitn, THEY excuse thenuidyes, that they do again, by th^ 
'^' 'letters now sent, disturb the Kings Majesty, being em- 
ployed in the public cares ci the kingdom: adding the 
cause why they write now ; which is this. When after they 
had related what was given them in commandment, and 
that they had conferred of the Articles of the Christian Reli- 
gion for two months with some Bishops and Doctors of Di- 
vinity, appointed them by the Kings Majesty ; they doubt 
not but a firm and perpetual concord betwixt their Princes 
and the Kings Majesty, and their Bishops, Divines, and 
subjects, would follow in the doetrin of the Gospel, to the 
praise dl God, and the mine of the Roman Antichrist. 
361 And because they cannot stay for the rest of the dispu- 
tation concerning abuses^ before they depart, they think it 
their duty to declare th^ sentence of some articles of 
abuses: wbkh after their departure the Kings Majesty 
may take care, that his Bishops and Divines confer together 
cf. They say, the purity of doetrin cannot be conserved, 
uries diose abuses be taken away, that fight with the word 
€^ Gtxl, and have produced and maintained the tyramiy 
and tdolatiy of the Roman Antichrist. 

Th^ assert three particular heads, which do uphdd the 
iMindation ci the Popish tyranny; namely, the prohibi- 
tion of both kinds in the Lords Supper.; private Mas ; and 
the forbidding the moiage of Priests. 

They be^n first with the article De utrdque Specie. 
They say, that die ordination of Christ is to be preserved 
before humane traditions. But he himself instituted bdth 
kinds, when he said, Drink ye aU qfii, &G. Thaft it is like 
that men, conquered with the Roman Pope» diunders, 
chan^;ed the true use of the Eucharist Which now the 
German Princes, that profess the doetrin of the Grospel, 
have brou^t back, shaking cff the Popes yoke. Who, con- 
trary to the command of Christ, contrary to the sentence of 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 387 

the holy Fathers, contrary to the custome of the antient 
Church, hath divided the Sacrament, and deprived the laity 
of the bloud. 

Deprivata Missa. The Mass is nothing else but a com- 
munion or syncucii, as S. Paul calleth it, nor was the use of 
it otherwise in the time of the Apostles. But a certain di- 
verse work repugning to a communion is thence made. Be- 
cause they teach, that hereby grace is merited ex opere 
operato^ as they speak ; and that the Mass takes away the 
sins of the living and the dead* 

Private masses have sustained the papacy, as a kind of 
Atlas. By maisses the Pope brought in indulgences. By 
which be hath robbed the world, and filled it with monks, 
to mumble these private masses. By which the Pope hath 
extinguished the word of God. 

The German Princes have reduced the communion to 
the old wont; which they celebrate in the German lan- 
guage. And they appele for this to the testimony of those 
that were sent by the King into Germany, and saw al. 

In this same epistle they lightly touched al that was 
written in many volumes concerning private masses, that 
the King might know upon what good reason they had 
abolished them, and that they might give answer to the ca- 
lumnies of the adversaries. 

De cof^fsgio Sacerdotum. The celibacy of Priests, they 
say, the Roman Bishop brought in against the Scripture, 
against the law of nature, against al honesty. Concerning 
which Paul did foretel ; saying, that the Spirit man^estljf 
spc^Cf that m the last times some should depart from the 
Jmthy giving heed to spirits of error^ amd doctrines of 
devilsj speaking Jyes in hypocrisy^ forbidinq to marry* 
This agrees to the Pope of Rome. That the German 
Princes^ when they saw many wickednesses to arise from 
thiff prohibition, broke the Popes bonds, and permitted free 
matrimony to Priests. 

Of other abuses they are silent at present ; as concerning 
auricular confession ; wherby the Pope hath reduced the 
power of the keys to a most filt||F craft ; and made confes^ 

cc2 



Digitized by 



Google 



388 APPENDIX OF 

2o2 sion a mere carnage of consciences : and by it held kings 
and princes under his girdle. And so, with some submissive 
conclusions to the King, desiring his answer, and praising 
him for his wisdom, and the progress he had made in re- 
ligion, and exciting him to go yet on, they made an end. 



Number XCVII. 
Certain Bishops' judgments concerning pilgrimages. 
cieop.E. 5. THE bodies of saints, and, namely, the relicks of holy 
martyrs, are to be honoured most sincerely, as the members 
of Christ. The churches builded in their names, deputed 
to the service of God, be to be gon unto with faithful and 
good devotion; and not to be contemned: and pilgrimage 
to places where Almighty God aheweth miracles, may be 
don by them that have therunto devotion. 

Joh. Bath Wellens. Cuthbert. Dunelmens. 
Jo. London. W. Abbas Sti. Bndicti. 

Joh. Lincoln. 



Number XCVIII. 
PUHGATORIUM. 

Latimer^ Bishop of Worcester^ his judgment thereof: with 

annotations in the margin of King Henrifs awn hand. 

Cieop.E. 6. MODICUM plora super mortuum^ quoniam requievit 

Ecclus. cap. xxii. As who say, Thy brother is dead. If 

natural passion move thee to weep, yet weep but little. For 

if he dyed in the faith of Christ repentantly, he is at rest. 

•£rgo, yet a Ergo, in no pain of purgatory. For where such pain is, 

For of pain there is no rest. For they that affirm purgatory, affirm the 

^ditpnte p^in to pass al the pain in the world. Hugo de Vienna 

ujpon the same place, Potius gavdendum est, inquit, quam 

^T\MltsipifUndumi, quia quisquis sic moritur, de ^ labor e ad requiem, 

raiembringd^ hictu od gavMum transivit. What rest hath he gotten, 

;io quiet- i}^^^ {^ removed from the stocks in Newcate to the rack in 

net m thw , -_, ° 

world, nor the Tower ? 

yet til we come to heayeny and not ooademnif|rff purgatory. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 389 

Eccles. ii. Ubictm^ lignum ceciderit^ ibi erit. In wbat 
state a man dies, in that he shal continue, without end ; sive 
ad austrum^ sive ad aquikmem: either to heaven or to hel. 
Non est medium^ si Hieromfmo credimus : et opercB pre- 
tiumjiierit legere PeUicanum^ 

Aug. super Ps. xxxi. Peati^ quorum tecta sunt peccata, 263 
^ Si texit peccata Deus. nciuit advertere : si noluit adver- *,^*'^^ ^^^ 

■*• the very 

tere^ nohiit animadvertere* Si noluit aninmdvertere, noluit text of this. 
pumre^ 4rc. ErgOj peccata in hoc seculo obtecta^ et remissa^ 

non su/nt in Jutwro punita^. ErgOyJrustraneum est ^^Thisargu- 

purgatarmm. '^'".^ll 

ing more to carnal wytsway, than to playnnes of the text. 

Id. in De Ebrietate. Nemo se dedpiat^Jratres ; duo enim 
loca sunt^ et tertiu^ non est vistis. Qui cum Christo regr 
nare non meruit, cum Diaioh absque uUa duMtatione peri- 
hit Here he had occasion to make mention of purgatory, 
if he had then known it «. 1'"*^"**!^' 

ncientoonra- 
sion [confutation] of purgatory, because he here, speaking of drunkennes, doth not mention 
of purgatory ? 

9 

Aug. De Vanitate Seculi. Scitote verb quod cum anima , 
a corpore aveUitur, statim aut in paradiso, pro ^mm^'^Notethis 
bonis coUocatur; aut cert^ pro peccatis vn vnfemi tartarajxakeA- 
prcecipitoitur. Ecce! quam manifeste, quasi ex industria, f****^ y**** 
absorpsit purgatorium P of your 

opinions^ and also, that he rather pntteth a mean place between heaven and hel, which he 
calleth paradixcy [which] is a place of comfort toward salvation. 

Hieronym. in Eccles. ii. Ubicwnque uhi locum praspa/rar- 
veris^Jiduramque sedem, sive ad austrum sive ad boreamy 
ibi cum mortmis fueris pemumebis. If S. Hierom had re- 
garded purgatory, there had been occasion to have made 

mention of it &. '^f^t* 

saints take 

occasion to write where you think place is for them, or where they think it meetest ? 
Hilar, in Ps. xxvii. Judicii dies vel beatitudmis retributio 
est (Btemay vel poentB K Tempus verb mortis habet interim^ who ^y^ 
unumquemque suis legibus, dum ad judicium «^«*wjwdW}t^^*^**^^P^^ 
a/Id Abraam reservat, aut pcena, Quis hie non videt pur- or after the 
gatorium fore nuUum ? m Jnt tt^" 

was a purgation ? This text maketh not against that opinipiv Tberfore notMog to your pur^ 
pose* 

cc8 



Digitized by 



Google 



990 APPENDIX OF 

Cyprian, sermone 4to. De Sfortatitate. AmpUctamur 

diem nuniis qui (Msignai stngyio9 domicUio sua: qui nos 

hinc ereptas, parcuUso reHiiuity ei regno cmk^ii. Cypri- 

anus non abstinuisset hie a mentione purgaUHrii, si tale quid 

iThis your vel cogitasset*. 

interpretation shewetb plftio|y mens affections. For it is evident in learning, that a copula- 
tive - r not etmdem locum. Wherfore the contrary is rather to be gathered on this text. 

Chrysost.' in Jo. cap. undec. Homilia Ixi. pag. 9^ et b. 
Justus moriens cum cmgelis evolabity etiamsi nemo exequHs 
interveniat. Perditus autem^ etsi vnjimere universam Ao- 
bu^erit ctvitatem^ nihil lucrabitur. Quid aptius dici posedt in 
condemnationem purgatx>rii9 quam quod eruditissimus hie 

•^Tothisau-dicatkp 

thority answeretb thiA teiEt of Scripture, Justq non est pasiia Ux, Perdito nulla redemption 
So nother of these, wherof this text speaketh, belong to a sinner repentant. Wherfore 
purgatory may yet stood for ali this. 

Breviter multa sunt multorum authorum testimonia, quae 
demoUuntur purgatorium. Multa etiam in ejusdem autho- 
ribus, quae sonant esse purgatorium. Incertum est negotium, 
264 neque tutum quicquam determinare, ne inoerta pro veris 
statuantur. Tametsi certissimum fuerit ejusmodi purga- 
torium, quale treoentos jam annos crecHtum fuerit, non pos^ 
sit stabiliri. At»quod ad authoritat^m scriptorum attinet, 
sic Lyranus audet pronuntiare, Non debet aliquem movere, 
quod ego recedo in hoc a dictis Hieronymi ; quia dicta son-- 
ctorum non sunt ta/nt<B authoritatis quin liceat sentire con- 
tratimn m his qu(B non sunt per sacram Scripturam de- 

> Non solum iermvnata ^ 

adhienente Unde dicit Aug. in Ep. ad Vincentium, De Scripturis 

tamen. sanctorum Doctorum : Hoc genus scripturarum a canwni- 
cis Scripturis distinguendum est Non enim ex eis sic 
testimonid perferuntur, ut contrclHum sentire non liceat. 
Hacteuus Lyranus. 

Et hoc est apud Hieronym. et reliquos authores vul- 
gatissimos, quod quicquid citra Scripturas asseritur, eadem 

»Hoc Vigo facilitate rejicitur, qua admittitur "^. 

sit mte}%i 

4tb«t» qiipd quicqukl ficcloua receperit, id rejiocre poiuit ; sed aoni|iU8qai« sua apoate pi«« 

dicando. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 891 

As touching purgatory, I might, by way of disputation, 
reason this against it. God is more enclined to mercy than to 
justice. He «xecuteth justice upon these that be dampned, 
mercy upon these that be saved. But they that be dampned, 
as soon as the soul is separate from the body, goeth strait to 
hel. ErgOf if God be more enclined to mercy, them that 
be saved, as soon as the soul is out of the body, goedi by 
and by to heaven. Of these there is no purgatory » ? "Th« » » 

meat, and also a wrong example. For God is as merciful and indifferent in this world to 
him that may be damned, as to bim that ma^ be saved : yet the obstinacy of the man letts 
not, wherby one may perceive that his justice and mercy dependeth on the wil of the crea- 
ture, and as you, in a text before, alledge the merits of the person. 

The founding of monasteries argued purgatory to be : 
so the putting of them down argueth it not to be. What 
uncharitablenes and cruellnes seemeth it to be to destroy 
monasteries, if purgatory be? Now it seemeth not con- 
venient the act of Parlament to preach one thing, and the 
pulpit another clean contrary ^. ' ^^^ V**" 

* * *' do you r 

Turpe enim 
_ est doctori, 

■— ^^^^" ' cum culpa 

redarguit 
ipsum. 



Number XCIX. 
Kinff Henry VIIPs amfviiationj writ by his awn hcmd^ of 
the sense of two ploLces of Scripture^ alleged against 
purgatory f in the firmer writing. 

UBICUNQJJE lignum cedderit^ ibi erit. This text itcieop.E.6. 
self, speaking of but one stick, doth not deny purgatory ; 
nor the example of a dead stick can wel, without great 
forcemg of, be attribute to a soul repentant^ not yet having 
his ful judgment. And if you wil turn it to a lively stick, 
then it seemeth me, that it wil make much against your 
purpose. For a lively stick may chance, with falling, to 
grow, though not suddenly, and so come to some perfection 
of his fruits. So may the soul of man by this example, de» 365 
parting hence to purgatory in right faith, grow toward his 
perfection, abiding the day of judgment. 

Bea4i quorumy &c. Jesus ! How do you descant on this 
c c 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



898 APPENDIX OF 

Psalm, and also on S. Augustin, when you would make 
folk believe, that this was meant against purgatory, when 
the very text dedareth nothing, but the beatitude and hope- 
ftilnes of them that bath their sins hid and forgivoi ? Herein 
do you shew your carnal wit ; which in preadiing you di&- 
praise so much. 



Number C. 
Some short notes drawn up by ISng Henry* s own pen ; 
concerning Priests* marriage. 
ciwpatra, DESCRIPTIO Clerici k Groco secundum leronimum. 
184. b. Cleros Graec^, Latine *or* appellatur. Propterea Cleri 

dicuntur, quia de ^or^^ Domini sunt, vel quia Dominus sors 
Clericorum est^ At iste se talem exhibere [debet] ut pos- 
sideat Dominum, et ipse po»ndeatur a Domino, &c. 

Descriptio Sacerdotis. Est autem Sacerdos is qui Deo 
dicatus est ad sacrificia fadenda; a quo Sacerdotium ipsum 
Sacerdotis munus, offidum. 

Descriptio voti. Est autem votum alicujus boni, cum de- 
liberatione, Deo facta promissio. 

Nota dictum Pauli ad Timotheum. Nemo^ mUitans Deoy 
impedit se negoHis secularibus ; ut d placeati cm se pra- 
buerit. 

Qui presbyter est, et probare et probari debet ante ad- 
eptum ofBcium, etsi Deo dicatus sit. Quare non debet im- 
plicere [implicare] se negotiis ssecularibus. Denuo, matri- 
monium est negotium sseculare ; ex quo Scriptura prohibet 
presbyteris matrimohium inire. Quod approbat Chrysos- 
tomus scribendo ad Theodorum. Athana^us, Hierony- 
mus. 

De voto, et fide irrita. 

De irreprehensibilitate. 

Unusquisque ergo in quo vocatus est^ in hoc mansat apud 
Deum. 

Solutus es ab uxore ? JVbK quisrere uxorem. 

Volo autem vos sine soRtudine [solicitudine] esse. 

N; Episcopum irreprStensibilem esse oportere. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 393 

Number CI. 
PhUvppus Melancthon ad Regem Henrkum VIII, 
S. D. Serenisidme et inclyte Rex: Franciscus^ noster Cleopatra, 
rediens, cum heroicas virtutes tuas amplissime prsedicavit, '^'P-*^^' 
turn vero etiam singularem erga me benevolendam Celsitu« 266 
dinis tuae mihi exposuit : quam etsi antea Celsitudo tua non 
obscuns signis dedaravit, tamen gaudebam ab hcx^ quem 
tanquam alterum me ease censeo, sermones mihi tuos aman- 
tissimos perferri. Itaque cum de studiis hostris amanter sen^ 
tias, reverenter me C. T. commendo. Simul autem com- 
mendo C. T. publicam causam Christianse relligionis. Seit 
ehim C. T. prsecipuum hoc officium esse summorum prin- 
cipum, propagare et tueri cselestem doctrinam. Propter hoc 
muneris impertit eis Deus societatem nominis sui. Opto 
autem, ut antea saepe scripsi, consensum pise docjtrinse con- 
stitui in iis ecclesiis omnibus, quse Romani Episcopi tyran- 
nidem et impietatem damnat. Hie consensus gloriam Dei 
illustraret, et profuturus esset ad caeteras nationes invitan- 
das, et retinendam tranquillitatem Ecclesiarum. Jam foe- 
liciter coepit C. T. e medio toll^e quasdam nefarias su- 
perstitiones. Quaeso igitur ut reliquorum abusuum emen- 
da.tidnem suscipiat. Non obscurum est, quid moliantur ad* 
versarii, sed doctrinam quam profitemur nunquam oppri- 
ment. Eritque Deus custofi^ politiarum hostrarum et prin- 
eipum. Qui semper sic adfecti fuerunt, ut pacem malleiit, 
etiatn publiea tranquillitatis causa. Sed tamen si hostes 
arma eeperint, non licet nostris deesse suo offieio. . Saepe 
autem mihi venit in mentem inscriptionb nomismatum Regis 
Ed vardi : m qua sunt hsBc verba, Jemis cmtem tranaibat per 
medium eomm. Signiiicavit enim baud dubi^ Rex sapi^is, 
diriiiittis tegi gubemat(»res reipub. d justas causas defen- 
dant. Ac vero illud praedpui est heroicum, pro Ecclesia 
contra tyninnos arma gerere. Fertur Ajax interrogasse 
AcfaHIem, quos lab^es onmium maximos et difficillimos 
suistinuisset Huic respondit Achilles, susceptos pro anuds; 
Cumque rursus Ajax intenogaret, quote sustinuerit jiicun- 

• Fraociscus nempe Burgartiis> Vioecancellarias £lectoris Sax^dnae orator. 



Digitized by 



Google 



894 APPENDIX OF 

dissimos: respondit Achilles, eosdem. Significavit heroico 
viro, nihil esse jucundius, quam asperrimas res gerere pro 
communi salute; eumque quanquam ingentes sustinentem 
serumnas, tamen ipsa virtute delectari. Tanta in illis mag- 
nitudo aniini erat, etiamsi non tenebant veram Dei nodtiam. 
Quanto magis Christianos principes deoet pro Eocleoa ras- 
cipere peiicula et ]abore»^ cum sdant se divinitus ad hex; 
munus vocatos esse, et cselestia praemia pro his certaminibus 
proposita esse. Quare non desinam adhortari C. T. ut et 
recte consulere Eoclesiis pergat, et resbtendum esse tyrao- 
nidi et violentis adversariorum consiliis, statuat. Bene et 
felicity valeat Cels. T. die Martii 26. anno 1589- Fran- 
cofmrti. 

RegisB Majestati tuas addictissimus, 

^ Philippus Melancthon. 



26jr Niunber CII. 

Ph. Mekmcihon ad Regem Hef^ricum. 
cieop. E. s. g. D. Sereniss. et inclyte Rex. Etsi videor ineptus inter- 
pellator, tamen Francisco istuc proficiscenti dedi literas, noa 
quod illi commendati<Mie <^us esse arbitraier, praesertim 
publico nomine venienti, sed quod meum testunonium sui 
perpetui studii erga regiam M. T. adferre cujndbat. Ad« 
firmo igitur Franciscum tuas laudes, cum in publicis con-- 
ciliis, turn in privatis congressibus, magna fide et oonstaa- 
tia, pnedicare solere, easque sententias, quae ad CMiiandam 
tuendamque dignitatem tuam pertinent^ magna cura adju- 
yare. Hasc verfe a me scriln testes esse possunt multi gra- 
vissimi viri. Quas quidem significanda esse duxi reffm M. 
T. quia iis, qui praesunt reip. prodest nosefe voluntates ho- 
minum n<»i simnlatas. Est autem Franeiscus, cum in omni 
vita amans veritatis, tum vero in dicenda sententia maxiBae 
rectus et ingenuus. Porro inter laudes Regis Ptc^mei, banc 
quoque poeta Theocritus reoenset: quod veros amioos a 
fuaUis disoemere solitus sit Complectetur ergo R. M« T« 
Franciscum, ita ut statuat eum ex, animo opdme velle regiie 
Majestati tuae. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 896 

Negotia quae adfert pertinent ad tx>mniunem salutem £o- 
clesiae, et ad conservationem piae doctrinae. Nee vero alia 
ulla causa honestior inddere potest, quae dignior sit regia 
propugnatione, qu^ piao doctrinae defensio. Quare, oro, 
ne ei desit R. M . T. Erit et ad caetera consilia opportunius^ 
si cit6 istic res confectae erunt. Haec ut scriberem ad R. M. 
T. non impudent!^, sed quadam officii ratione, et nngulari 
observantii re^ae M. T. adductus sum. Quae ut boni con- 
sulat, ora Deus servet R. M. T. ineolumem et florentem. 
X. Aprilis, 1639. 

Regiae M. T. addictissimus, 
Philippus Melancthon. 



Number CIII. 

* 

The Duke o^ Saocmy^ a/nd Lcmdgrave of Hesse y to the 
Kiftg; c(mceming those matiers which Christcpher 
Mount and Thomas Panel, the Kind's messengers^ related 
to them by the King's command. 
The answer of John Frederic, by the benefit of God,Ihske C]eo^in, 
of Sawny, Elector iff the sacred Roman enynre, and * *'* 
^Philip, by the dixAne ben^t. Landgrave of Hesse^ 
JSarl i^the Hasm^f^s, ^c to those matters which Chris^^QS 
topher Mount and Thomas Panel, agents ofK, Henry 
VIII: ourjriend and most dear cousin^ expounded to us 
by the said King qfE(n^UiM^s commandment. 
BY your oration we understand first, the singular and 
exceeding good will of the most serene King of England 
towards us: whiish was most welcome to us, both upon our 
own private account, and because of the puhUc benefit of 
the Church. ' For it is very convenioit that kings should, 
together with us, take on them the common care of re£onn» 
ing the Churches, and advanoeing the glory of Christ. . 

We pray therfore, that ye signify to the K. M. in our 
name, and present to him our services with the greatest ob< 
servance. 

Next, in relating the cause why ye were sent unto ua; 
namely, a report caried of the pacfficaMon : wherfore the , 



Digitized by 



Google 



996 APPENDIX OF 




die] 

ia tbe doctiiiie aodiiies of i 
sne dmigs to die Vahap al,^^ .. .,««».««, 
KiHIMfiiJi w repofted tolianv aid, dnt ne Impwi die Gcf- 
; vculd not dafine Ins moAoBtf m die came al 



Ahbo we doolit not jnaanr of < 
wajrcs attempled to aiifnafp tbe ndnds of die 
Kb^ of Engtmd 6001 m in die mm in i M ooBe of tbe 
Chmdi; jret when we hnie h> often sonified Id bim bjr Ins 
amhiwniliMi and ontora^ and lartly byoor own, diat we, by 
tbe grace of Crod, woold be ^'—■g^"^ in ao great a cause, as 
became Christians and Princes, and would never cast off die 
pure and cadicdic doctrin of tbe Gro^idy whidi we]wofesB, nor 
receive the tjramijr nor rites of die Kdiop of Borne ; we 
wonder whence dns doubt of usdiould arise in tbe inind of 
tbe moat serene King: and we tctj mudi desire, that die 
most serene King would, in diings that concern oar selres, 
sooner bdiere ns than our adTcrarie& 

For ahbo we alwajes vahied peace, as become^ Princes 
that lore their oountiy; and we bare often dc£ended it widi 
our armefl^ together widi other Piinces of Gvcrmany, widi 
whom we bare been joyned by so many bonds of kin d red 
and corenants; and that we ought to r ev e r en ce the Em- 
peror, and we hare obeyed him in the common weal, and in 
those causes which pertain to the onpire; yet this was aU 
wsjres resoired by us, to retain die prafesnon of die troAy 
and not to w y uch tbe GoBpA of Christ, since be teachcdi, 
that this wofdnp of God is necessary, and the dii e fest of ai 
things, saying. He thai Aai eonjkg wte htfbire mem^ tkm wU 
Imtffn hefbre my heaoemhf FaAer, 

Hitherto, siidi hadi been the moderatioD of the Emperor, 
that aklui* the fiKdcn of the Bidiop of Bonie badi often on- 
desv om ed to incite him to take up war against us, yet be 
would not be the minister of anodicrs crudty. Therfore 
both our duties do as yet appear towards the Emperor; 
369and we bare always taken care that it mi^it i^ipear, that 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 397 

we love the common peace and tranquillity, and desire to 
defend it. Of which there are many illustrious testimonies. 

Nor are we ignorant, the commonwealth being once 
moved, cannot easily be allayed again. Wherfore we have 
hitherto dissembled many injuries brought upon us by our 
adversaries. And altho we have been with great grief be- 
holders of parricides, which the adversaries every where 
commit; who most unjustly put to death pious men and 
Christs members, and exercise a greater cruelty than that of 
Nero, and the rest after him, was at Rome ; yet we have 
been qviiet, nor thought convenient to take up armes. 
Nevertheles neither fear nor favour of any one draweth us 
away from the pure doctrin of the Gospel which we profess, 
since we know it is the true doctrin of Christ, which the ca- 
tholic and apostolic Church delivered. In this opinion, by 
the grace of God, we have wholly determined to persist : 
and we beseech God to confirm us, and to over-rule dangers. 
For he is the defender and govemour of his Church. 

When our ambassadors were returned out of England, 
they related, among other things, how the same thing yras 
objected to them, that doubt was made of our constancy. 
But tho we hoped they answered gravely, as they rehearsed 
to us; yet these things we now repeat, that a testimony 
might remain with the King, signed by us ; that he might 
not doubt of our constancy. 

That, after the retvim of our ambassadors, we wrot not 
back presently, happened upon this account; because, in 
the very junctvu'e of their coming home, some of our ene- 
mies did practise against us a civil war and a wicked rob- 
bery. We therfore deferred our imswer, being taken up in 
the care of repressing it. Nor could we write any thing of 
the pacification, which happened suddenly, and was uncer- 
tain ; and we heard of no conditions. 

But the declaration of our ambassadors was ful of the 
praises of his serene Majesty, and shewed ample hope of 
the amendment of the Churches. They mentioned many il- 
lustrious significations of the serene Kings good wil towards 
us, and his mervellous kindnes towards ours. But especially 



Digitized by 



Google 



398 APPENDIX OF 

they declared his wil for the restoring <^ the purity ol 
doetrin in the Churches, and abolishing abuses. 

In answer to this, we thank the most serene King, that 
he hath such a loving sense of us, and so graciously em- 
braceth purs. And we exhort him as much as we can, that 
he go on to consult for the Churches, and to restore the true 
worship for the glory of Christs sake. For he understand- 
eth, according to his wisdom, that this duty is chiefly in- 
cumbent upon kings : and having thrust down the Roman 
Antichrist, the author and patron of error, he sheweth that 
he wil correct the impieties that arose, or was confirmed by 
the Bishop of Rome. And he hath begun that am^idment. 
He hath set over some of the Churches learned and godly 
teachers : who may recal the people to the ^knowledgment 
of Christ, to true invocation, and the duties that are accept- 
able to God ; exploding the superstitions. He hath over- 
thrown some images and idols which the people impiously 
worshiped. 

And tho many, both Bishops and Kings, ignorant of true 
religion, judge otherwise of these deeds; yet godly men 
270 know they have more of true praise, than the most cele- 
brated triumphs. As by the vmce of the prophets. King 
Josaphat and other good priupes were not less spoke of tof 
their taking away idols, than for their femous victories^ 
which God gave theip ; invited so to do by this their piety^ 
that they abolished fanatical and monstrous supentitions. 

Lastly, We hear, that the most serene King, in his late 
proclamatkai, did promise his people the emendation of the 
rest of the ecclesiastical abuses; Wherfore we gratulate 
this mind to him and his Christian stiite ; and exhort him, 
Us much as we nmy, being of his own accord incited, that 
he look upoti the Churches layd wfiste by false doetrin, fof 
the avarice and ambition of the Roman Bidiops, and revi'VCi 
thtai ; dud brighten agam religion, now almost wholly rased 
And extinguished. And so he shal effect a perfect deliv^r- 
atice of the Churches from the tjrranny of the Bishops <^ 
Rome, if by his own authority he take away impious rites, 
raised and establiished by the said Bishop of Rome. Thift 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORD^ AND ORIGINALS. 899 

we think convenient to mention; not that we doubt of the 
wil of the most serene King, but because we fear ever, that 
there be there some Bishops much addicted to the inveterate 
opini(His of the Bishops <rf Rome, whose morosity is an im- 
pediment to this consulting for the Churches. And by 
their sentence we think it came to pas, that to that pro- 
clamation was added a somewhat hard confirmation of cer- 
tain vitious or unprofitable rites : which yet> we hope, the 
most serene King wil mitigate. For we understand, that 
many things were put into that proclamation, which indeed 
do not agree with those articles, which our men have con- 
ferred with the Bishops and Divines ot the Kings Majesty 
about; and which, in our judgments, do not vary fitom the 
right doctrine of reli^on. For vitious traditions ofiend the 
light of the Gospel. And this asperity deterreth the weak 
from the purer doctrin : it proposeth other worship than is 
dehvered by God, and taketh away authority from the rest. 

Augustin complaineth, that traditions did so encrease 
in his time, that now the service of the Church was harder 
than that of the Jews. How much sadder wil the service 
be, if vitious constitutions be armed with corporal punish- 
ments ; whence a bitter time would ensue towards the good 
and godly. From which we hope the wil of the most se- 
rene King doth abhor. Wherfore, for the glory of Christ, 
and that godly men may be spared, we wish the Churches 
to be constituted according to the rule Qf the Gospel. 
Which, if it were, our agreement would be good and bene- 
fidal for the universal ChurcH ; and the example would in- 
vite other nations. 

Concerning an embassy, in whieh the Kings Majesty de^ 
sireth that some excellently learned men ifiight be sent to 
him, for a further disputation ; it cannot now be resolv^, 
far such causes especially, as we have partly signified to thb 
Ki^, and parti jr have understood by the very cirbum- 
stances of the times. And let the King take this in good 
pert We judge the opimon of our men is sufiiciently 
known to the serene King, and the learned in England, as 
wel %pr,oar confession, as by those disputations whieh the 



Digitized by 



Google 



400 APPENDIX OF 

• Anno Ambassador of the tno6t serene King three years ago a, and 
**3^- lately the English Bishops had with our men, sent thither. 
27 1 Nor let the most serene King think, that we wil cast off 
the opinion which hitherto we have defended, nor wil we 
suffer that any of ours should become approvers of a con- 
trary sentence. 

And we understand there, that our articles of the mag, 
of the use of the whole sacrament of the Lords Supper, and 
of the celibate, be stil called into question: wherby how 
much danger we sustain sufficiently appeareth. Which in- 
deed we should not draw upon our selves, did we not un- 
derstand, that what we profess is commanded by God : nor 
are the things obscure of themselves. 

Of the Supper of the Lord, the appmntment of Christ is 
wel known ; which hath endured many ages in the Church. 
Afterward another new custome was received by the negli- 
gence of the Bishops, and confirmed by the tyranny of the 
Bishop of Rome. 

And the command of wedlocJe is extant: and the law 
concerning the celibacy is exasperated by the Bishop of 
Rome, against the antient authority. There be extant clear 
testimonies of antient writers, which shew, there were no 
private masses for some ages, when religion was more pure. 
And alwayes some were admitted in the service of the. 
Church to communicate in the Sacrament. That custom, 
agreing with the ordinance of Christ, is a weighty and firm 
testimony of our opinion. 

Since therfore God would have the worship observed or 
retained, which was instituted with his command, we have 
judged this custom instituted in the Church, and in the 
purer Church observed, to be necessarily embraced. 

These things we have repeated, that the King might not 
think we doubt of our opinion, or wil grant that Our men 
should approve of any thing contrary. And we wish, that 
our Lord Jesus Christ govern the breast and counsils of the 
most serene King, to the common welfare of the Church, 
and to protect and keep him. 

Concerning the pacifiaMon here treated of, and of the 



Digitized by 



Google. 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. *01 

articles, which were explained to us by the Eii^ Ambassa- 
dors, when we beare them the second time, we shal signify 
our opinion by those we now send to him. And these 
things we thought good tp serve for answer to the King. 
And we present our duties with the highest deferaioe : and* 
we most diligently commend our selves to him, as our most 
dear cozin and lord. Dated at Frankford, the 4. April 
an. Dom. MDXXXIX. 



Number CIV. 
The, Lord Crumwel to the Ki/ng; upon the coming of some 

ambcLssctd(yrsJrom the Protestant Princes of Germany. 

PLEASITH it your most noble Majesty; After my very Cieop. E. s. 
bounden duty right honorably remembred with most hearty P* ^^ * 
and effectuous thanks for your gracious benignity extended 
upon me infinite wayes; and now in special for your facil 
aoceptatiim of mine absence, and comfortable gracious 27^ 
words.; to understand, that yesterday about noon arrived 
to me hither your Majesties servants, Mr. Christopher. 
Mount and Mr. Faynel : and shewed unto me, that the 
Duke of Saxony hath wesat hither to yoiu: Highnes his Vice- 
cfaancellor^ Burgart ; and the Landisgrave, a gendeman of 
his of good experience, that can speak sundry languages, 
and hath been centimes sent to sundry princes in message, 
as he is now to your Grace. 

At their departurie from Frankford, the assembly was 
not as f^ dissolved, nor ful ooncluaon taken therupod : al- 
Iwit some diought, that it would come to the pcnnt of an 
absdnence of aiiy molestation on both parties for eighteen 
months or so. The said Burgart aiid his coflfgtt, with four 
other .persons in thor company, arrived hither also yesterday ; 
and were brought by the said Christopher to. Jenyngs, Ser- 
geant to your Graces pastery house : tfaert to remain for 
such time, til they may be otherwise better provided of bet* 
ter lodging. I have not as yet, for mine indi&^)osition^ 
i^ken to them. But by your .Graces servant^ I can per«. 
oeivci, tkat tke LaA^grave and Duke also do continue stil in 

VOL. I. I»ART II. D d 



Digitized by 



Google 



4M APPENDIX OF 

their loving and friendly observation towards your Majesty^ 
very joyous of your Graces alliance and confederation, if it 
shal please your Highnes to enter with them. And so con- 
cerning the same point, thdr orators be sent hither at this 
time. But what their instructions do bear, your Graces 
servants be not made privy of: howbeit they think, that 
they wol require concord in doctrin, and mutual help of 
defence, in case of invasion, with indifferent conditions of 
redproque. 

And as for the first point, the said Landgrave grieveth to 
find that part of your Graces proclamation somewhat 
strange : wherin thus it is spoken de confugio Sacerdotum : 
saying, that the same was against the true doctrin of the 
votes, which they professed. And hereupon also Melanc- 
thou hath written unto me, that he hath seen that procla- 
mation, wherin certain evil doetrins be forbidden, and also 
certain true doetrins, Vfhkh they profess in Alemayn de 
votis et de confugio: but that he hoped,, for as much as in 
the said proclamation your Highnes promiseth to abolish 
abuses, that your Gr. shal consider the same more exactly, 
and at the last mitigate the same. 

They have, as Mr. Christopher saith, been earnestly in 
hand with him for the same point. Who answered, that 
altho he knew not your Graces considerations in that bdialf,. 
yet he might wel affirm, that your Highnes is not so scni- 
pulous in the matter de votis ; and that sundry nuns and 
religious women have been discharged out of thcar bowses 
with honest pensions during their lives, and not forbidden, 
but suffered to mary. But as for priests, he thinketh the 
cause .of the prohibition was^ because they might preach die 
word of God : and that it was thought the comman people, 
as yet weak in the knowledge of the word, and of odier 
things, mi^t therby conceive an opinion of concupifioence 
in them ; and by reason therof condemn their preaching, 
and the word of GuoA. But what your Gr. would do after- 
ward^ when the people shal wax strong, and able to eat 
873-6<did meat, he answered, he could not define nor judg: but 
that he doubted not, but your Gr. chd npthin^ witjiout 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS Aim ORIGINALS. 4(B 

good cause and reason^ and with great consideration* With 
the which answer the said Landgrave and others were 
marvellously satisfied. So that, as it is to be thought, they 
wol not much stick to that point. 

Melancthmi further writeth unto me his opinion of your 
Graces Bishops by these words : MulH ubique hoc tempore 
astfiii cogUaiis interpretationilms excuscmt alktsus^ aut fe- 
niunt: ut arte stabUicmt eos: sicid fit in libro, Ccibmai 
edito^ cut titudua est Enchiridion. Hanc sophisticam pernio 
dosam Ecdesice video imitari mitratos apiid vos, Sed ai^ 
vendum est^ ne hoc sophietica rwrsus obruatur Veritas. 
Nam ad tranquiUitatem dtirabUem etiam simplex Veritas 
utUior est This is the effect of Melancthons letter to me. 

The Duke of Saxon, concerning the mariage of your 
Graces person, hath exhorted the Duke of Cleves to go 
through without any difSculty. But as yet his Counoel is 
n«yt returned from Frankford. And they trust shortly to 
meet together. At which time tl^ matter shal be resolved 
for their part. 

The Duke and Landgrave do much desire the expedi- 
tion of their orators, and that they may be not long de- 
tained here. For th^ need to employ them also about 
other affiures. Wherfore I would be glad to know your 
Graces pleasure and determiiiation about their audience or 
acces to your Highnes. • . . -. . 

I understand by your said servants, that the league evan-^ 
gelick is always stedfast and constantly set to byde in their 
ofnmoii; yea, and rather to dy than relent: and that they 
look that shortly the one part must have the upper hand, 
or the other. For they think Antichrist and the Devil wol 
not' sleq>, but ever practise to overcomie the etHtngtUcJc 
sort, which is now strong. Ahd the things be so far ^ne^ 
tiiat either the evangelicks must destroy the. Fi^iats, or 
else the PafHits them. As we trust it shal no i&oi^ be in 
theur power, than it is in the Devik power .to overcame 
Christ, the very prot)ector of the GosfieL I am. assured 
these (ttatm coming dial be very fomndaMe to the Bbhop 
ef Rmne, and to others of - his adherents also. For :doubt* 

DdS 



Digitized by 



Google 



404 APPENDIX OF 

les, if your Majesty shal happen to jojrn with them, the Pa- 
pists^ IB my judgment, dial be half in dispair. Christopher 
hath oonfinmd the same that he wrot afore, that the Em- 
peror above al things desired of them, that they should re- 
ceive none other persons in that league ; and that therupon 
hath been in th&r IXet the great stiiking at: as I am as- 
sured your Graces said servants may deelare unto your 
Higfanes. And also, how they have seen the fleet returned- 
to Zealand, and that al the ships shal be dismist, and his 
artillery discharged and layd a land. 

I am Bory that I am not in the c^uie, that I might attend 
to do service to your Majesty, as my duty and desire is. 
This night I have had ill rest This is the day of the ac^ 
S74ces8 of my fit. If I can escape it,I hope to be soon reco- 
vered. If it shal continue, then yet I wil do my best to 
overcome it the socmest I can. For I think the time veiy 
long, til I be better able to serve your Majesty. Whose 
honor and prosperity to enorease, I beseech Ahiiighty God, 
with continuance of health and long life. Frcmi London, 
this xxiiii. April. 

Your Majesties most humble and obedient 
Subject and Servant, 

Tkomas CrumwieU.* 



biw, 



Number CV. 

Cott.u- 6RATIAM et pecem a Domino noabro Jesn CSuistiK- 
Stremsame Bex, cum paudis abhine cfiebus, jussu iflustiia 
Prindpis OuKehni Nasaoviensis, Domini mei clenientiBsinn,> 
iPranoofiirdiasi^nissem; peperi ibidem apud Donninnm Phi- 
Uppum Melancthonem, tues Serenitatia legatos, viros ek doc- 
tnna et morum integritatd iqiectabiks: qui cunk. inter csetsrm 
audirent ndmen meutt, qusssiaruat num ego «Hem Eessraus^ 
lite Saieerius, qui Mdhoikim in praMdpnos StariptuEK loooa 
^disset. Raqx>ndi mi iUum/esse* Quare skatiM ooeoepe^ 
r^t mihi sigmficar% meam methcidum, Serenitatis turn ma&- 
da^ fa^Jxnguam AngKcam esseiversam, et jam AngUoi lo**i 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND OBiaiNALS. 40$ 

qui. Prseterea Addiderunt^ ut si veUem Serenitati tuae scri- 
bere, se curaturos, quo literse men ad tuam Senenitatem de^- 
ferrentur. Ego quanquam diu annuere noluerim adihoni* 
tioni, quippe meo pede metiens me ; hoc est, considerans et 
imperitiam meam, et imparis erudition^ vires, quibus pos- 
sem tu» Serenitati satirfacere, quae tanto ingenio est prse- 
dita, ut iUo nihil neque acutius nequ^ sublimius sit, ciun ia 
capiendo, turn in judicando : tamen audita tandem tuae Set 
renitatis dementia in amned studiosos^ et sinceras relig^nis 
amatores, scribere coepiitidoctis m^ scriptis, tuse Serenitati 
humiliter me comm^idtos : cui si videro mea placere^ porro 
eurabo, Ut T. S. brevi locos meos communcis methodice cdh^ 
gestos, auctiores aocipiat, additis simtd pluribus lods, et 
maxime vitiorum vocabulis, quibus [quonmi] scriptura oieii* 
tionem fadt. Et quia in $. T. regnis vera reHgio jam plan, 
tatur, idcirco pro gloria Dei, et u^itate hominum, msttam 
et postillam in evangelia daminicalia, et festivalia ; item iii 
epistolas dominicales, et festivales^ tva& S. inscriptam. Deus 
servet regiam T. M. ad evangelii gloriam et jlacem Eddesiad 
salvam ac ineolumem. FranCoibrdise, lO. Mattii, anno ldS9. 

Erasmus Sarcerius, 
T. S. A. 



DdS 



Digitized by 



Google 



406 



APPENDIX OF 



375 Number CVI. 

Places app(HnUdJbr the new intended Bish(yps^ being 

dU of King Hentjfs own hand wriHfig. 



Cornwal 



{LancestoQ 
Bedmynne 
with another. 



Cleop.E.4. Counties. 


Biflhoprickt to 


PUcyt to be alteryd iccording to our 


p.804*b. - 


be made. 


deviM, which tefe tcet ID then. 


Essex 


Waltham 


Chryst Chyrche in Canter- 


Hertford 


Saynt Albonys 


bury. Saynt Swytynnys [in 


Bedfordshire 


Dunstable 


Winchester.] 


Backyngham- 1 


1 Newenham 


Elye. 


• shire jElveststone | 


Durhame. 


Oxford 


Osnay 


Rochester, with a part of 


and 


- and 


Lydes. 


Barkshire 


Tame 


Worcester. 


Northampton ^ 




And al other having the same. 


and 


,P*terburrow 




Huntyng. J 
MydeUex 


Westminster 


Placyt to be alteryd in colleges and 
soolles. 


Lecestre 1 
and 


-Leycester 


Worly. 

Burton upon Trent. 


Rowtland J 






Glocestersbire 


Saynt Peters 
' Fontayne 
and 




Lancaster 


Tharchdeaconry 


So they stand in the King's 




ofRyebemond 


MS. according to the plac- 


Suffolk 


Bury 


ing and spelling: not so 


Stafford 




correct in the transcript 


and 


-Shrewsbury 


thereof, in the Hist, of the 


Salop 




Reformation, vol. i. p. 2fe. 


Nottingham 


1 Welbec 




and 


[•Worsop and 




Darby 


f Turgarton 





Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 407 

Number CVII. 2/6 

J. table drawn up in order to the Jbandkng new deaneries 
and colleges in divers places : with the endowments of the 
Bishops qftiie respective sees. 

jil under this colume is 
added by the KSMgs Uade pro- ubi supra. 

hand: kmngpersons Pecanatos et collegia. Valor. portiope 

by him nominated* Episcopi^ 

HILBY [I1iirU>7 per- Weatminster 2859 16 06. 804 

haps] Winchester . UU 16 10 

Worcester 1265 19 Hob, 

Quondam abbas Peterborough cum por< 1189 9 lOob. 333 6 8 

tione pro Episcopo 

QuoodamTewokebury ' GloQcestcomportioiie 1074 5 bob, 333 6 8 
Episeopi 

Durham .1739 5 4 

Thometon collegium 561 15 5 

Barton colleginm 508 15 8 « 

Crystchoidie 2582 3 11 9». 

Doctor Ueth ' Biochester com Ledes 800 5 1 

Carlehyll 653 4 lOob, 

Quondam abbas Oseney cum Tame 1158 7 333 6 8 

Ely 1015 1 bob. 

ISnffragan de Gysbom, Chester 1216 3 7 o^. 333 6 8 

Robt. Porseglore 

Dr. Day Dunstable 1140 17 3 333 6 jB 

Wylson Colchester * 1003 5 333 6 8 

HenrlcoManwellPteulo Saynt Anatyns in Bris- 1003 5 333 6 « 



JbonBoochierofLey- Shrewsbery 1003 5 333 6 8 

cester quondam ab- 
bas 
Pr. Tresbam Bodmyn cum Lances- 1005 5 333 6 B 

ton 
Dr. Cocks Southwel.[inNoUing. 1003 5 336 6 8 

hamshire] in loco 
Fountayne. 



]>d4 



Digitized by 



Google 



408 APPENDIX OF 

a77 Number CVIIL 

Dr. Hcj/nes to a certain courtier; concerning Ae biU ofAe 
^ Siic Artidee. 

Cleopatra, I SHAL write to you as I am wont to speak unto you ; 
' ^' not doubting but that you wil semblably think I write this 

my mind of good wil. At Eaton, within this sevenight, there 
was a stout Priest, that Mazed alntiad triumphantly, diat 
trimsiibstimtiation is determined to be believed as an article 
of our faith, &c. and two other things. I wil not now dis- 
pute the truth of such matters, as* a Divine, but confess mine 
ignorance in holy Scriptures, (if such three things be de- 
termined to be established, and to be believed jW^ divinoj) 
and give place to my superiotrs. But certainly I camiot be- 
lieve, that so learned a King, having such a great number 
of learned Bishops in H. Scripture, wil determine such 
three things as truths, confinned by authority of H. Scrip- 
ture, without any expres word of God written. For there 
can nothing (I write as I believe) be decreed, nor made by 
man, to be an article of our faith, except the same be mani-. 
festly grounded upon H. Scriptvire written, or at the least 
wise manifestly and plainly deduced out of H. Scripture 
written. As I think none of these three things, which are 
brut^d to be determined, can be proved to be instituted by 
God^. and eac Jure divino : except men should use Scrip- 
ture for the setting forth these things, as the Bishop- of 
Rome used Scriptures for to prove his authority to be e^ 
Jure divino. Whether [wherfore] I cannot ^ve any firm 
credence to such vain brutes m goeth abroad. 

Nevertheles, because there is such a constant fame ther- 
of, which I sorrowfully hear, I pray you suffer me, and 
hear my smal reason that I would make, if I were a Bur- 
gess of the Kings Graces Parlament, for the Kings Graces 
honor, and safty of his Graces former procedings. Wherof, 
although I can no skil, and they do pertain nothing to me, 
yet my wil is as good, and my heart as faithful as any wise 
mans is, if you should perceive, that I had either wit or 
learning to furnish my will. And the Kings Grace being 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 4^ 

)ia be is, my gracious good Lord and Soyeraign, unto wjiom 
I owe mine obedience, I think I sliould not do the office of 
a true subject, if I should not shew unto some^that be neer 
unto his Grace, my simple conceit, and warn him cf such 
daqgers as I perceive be imminent, in oase these matters 
should on this maner be determined. His Grace hatli a<|t 
used to {H*ocede suddenly in such great matters ; and ther- 
fore my trust is^ that with great advisement his Majesty wil 
end these controversies, according to the true meaning of 
H. Scriptiutss. 

But al disputes in matters of learning layd apart, mer 
thinketh it were expedient for the Kings Gr. and his Couof- 
cellors, to weigh £rst tlie truth and likliness of these mat- 
ters, and therupon to deliver whether his Majesty may, with 
a safe conscience before God, put unto his subjects any ar- 
ticles to be believed as necessary for their salvation, that 
cannot be proved by H. Scripture written. 2d Whether 
such articles of our faith, made without authority of holy 2/8 
Scripture for a common quietnes and tranquillity in a com- 
monwealth, wil cause tranquillity or disquietnes : that the 
Kings Majesty being counted in al the world a Christian 
Catholic Prince, and wel learned in H. Scriptures, and such 
a Prince as hath set forward the Gospel within his realm ; 
whether this shal be honorable unto his Grace and his 
realm, to determine these matters in such wise as, the fame 
goeth^ they are now determined. 3dly. If the Kings Grace, 
with his Lords Spiritual and Temporal, &c should establisfi 
these things to bee true Jure divmo^ without authority of 
holy Scripture; or else by authority wrong understanded, 
it were good to remember, that tlie Emperor and the. Fr. 
King hath the same authority in their dominions that our 
master hath here : and therfore may in their councils de- 
cree other things to be true Jure divino, of Scriptures like- 
wise wrong imderstond. And so ha,th the Bishop of Rome 
i^ his dominions, and al the Princes of Italy and Germany. 
And if every one of them severally hath within their own 
dominions like power, much, more when the Legates of ^ 
these Princes and divers nations meeting together at a g^- 



Digitized by 



Google 



410 APPENDIX OF 

neral ooundl^ may determine things to be institute of God 
in his H. Scripture, by Scriptures wrcHig understood. As 
for example, these things fdlowing hath been so determined, 
yet tmtrue : 

I. Episcopus Romanus est jure divino Caput unwersalig 
EedesuBy juaeta iOud; Tu es Petrus, &c. Quodeunque 
soiveritis sup^ terram, &c. Fasce oves meas, &c. • And 
such things may in Kke maner be also now determined, 
as is, 

II. Episcopus Rqmanus est Rex Regum et Dommus unu 
vers<B temejure divinojjuxta ittud ; Regnum ipdus omni- 
bus dominabitur, &c. Data est mihi omnis potestas in coelo 
et in terra. These men that write thus allege Scripture. 

III. Vota monachorum rum sunt jresdndenda, quia jure 
divino unusquisque tenetur votum suum prcsstare^ juxta 
iUud; Vovete et reddite: ut item, Habentes damnationem, 
quia primam fidem irritam fecerunt. If men believe Doc- 
tors and wrong-taken Scriptures in al things found in writers, 
these aforesaid Scriptures wrong understond: if Doctors 
shal establish these three old abuses to be jure divino, as 
wel as the Parlament in this reahn shal establish these three 
things bruted abroad, now to be authorized jure divino^ 
[great may the danger hereof be.] And know not what 
the importunity of some men meaneth, to provoke the 
Cngs Majesty to decree these matters in this maner, ex- 
cept it were to enforce his Grace to allow, by this sly and 
craft, al things that shal be decreed by the Emperor, and 
the Bishop of Rome, in their general cotmcU, as they cal 
it ; and so compel himself unawares finally to undoe al that 
his Grace hath done heretofore against the Bishop of Rome, 
monks and friars, &c. 

It is, in my simple opinion, the mostperillous enterprize^ 
(al reasoning in learning of H. Scripture, and love of Christs 
religion layd apart,) and most dangerous thing to the Kings 
Grace and this realm, and the worst example that can be 
imagined given to the Bishop of Rome, to determine any 
thing in this realm to be Gods wil, and to establish any 
thing therin,'tor any article of our faith, without the ex- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND OEIGINALS. ,411 

pres witnes of H. Scripture,, as his Grace and his. realm 
standeth. For as his Grace wil have every man to. con- 2jQ 
ceive a true good opinion of his propedings ; so the Bishop 
of Rome, the Empercn*, and other Princes^ wil look for the 
same at his Graces hand of their proceding^^ Therfore 
what pml and danger there is further (o be feared in such 
decrees more thaii I have, or can here express, I leave to 
wise men to c(Hisider. 

I may peradventure fear, by lack of wit, that is not to 
be feiared ; and cast upon such things as are not like to 
come to pas; and I am contented so to be reportied, of you 
that love me, for a fool : nevertheles the love towards my 
Prince and my country moveth me to write as I do, and to 
fear that I fear. And your accustomed friendship causeth 
me to utter my foolish fantasy without fear. Trusting, that 
if this seem to you foolishnes, you wil not, of hatred, blow 
my foolishnes abroad, but friendly bear it, as you have don 
other my boldnes. From Windesor, this Wednesday. 

Your own, 

S. Heynes. 



Number CIX. 

A Book of Ceremonies. 

Thepomta touched in this book concerning ceremonies. 

CHURCHES and church yards, the. hallowing and re- ckopatra, 
condling tfiem. E.5.p.«5». 

The i^eremonies about the sacrament of Baptism. 

Ojcderkig of the Ministers of the Church in general. 

Divine service to be said and sung in the church. 

Mattins, prime, and hours. 

Ceremonies used in the Mass. * 

Sundays with other feasts. 

BeUys. [Bells.] 

Vesture and tonsure of die Minister^ of the Church, and 
what service they be bound unto. 



Digitized by 



Google 



4W APPENDIX OF 

Bearing cancfles upon Candlemas-day. 

Feasting days. 

The giving of ashes. 

The covering of the eross and images in Lent. 

Bearing of pdbdes. 

The service o£ Wednesday, Thursday, fVtday, b^re 
Easter. 
' The hallowing of oyl and chrism. 

The wadiing of the altars. 
280 The hallowing of the font upon Saturday in the £i»ter*- 
even. 

The ceremonies of the resurrection in East^*'m<»iiing. 

General and other particular processions* 

Benedictions of Bidbops or Priests. 

Holy water and holy bread. 

A general doctrin, to what intent ceremonies be ordained, 
and of what value they be of. 

Ceremonies ta be ttsed in the Church ofEnglcmd. 
Though it be very truth, that there is a great dif- 
ference betwixt the commandments and works expressed by 
Scripture necessary for a Christian mans life and salvation, 
and rites and ceremonies devised by men: bycause the 
works contained in Scripture are the expres comandments 
of God; which may not be infringed, taken away, or 
changed by any men; and the other said rites and Cere* 
monies are appointed and ordained by men : which, upon 
causes reasonable, may, from time to time, by governors 
and men of authority, be altered and changed : yet soche 
ordenanoes, rites, and cercmoniesy devised by soche a« are in 
authority, for a decent order, quietnes, and tranqnilKty, 
ought (aJ abases and supersbuctions th^by taken aWay) to 
be with al reverend obedience deserved by the people, not 
as works and worliers for their salvation, but as a godly 
policy, and ordinances made and devised by ChristiMi go- 
vernors; to the intent, as S. Paul saith, 1 Gor. xiv. that 
things should be don muS used among tJie Chriscian con- 
gregation with an honest reverence and a decent €»i4er. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 418 

And dierfore to the end that this Church of England may 
be ooinely and quietly ordered, and wel instructed, it is 
thought meet and convenient, that the orders, and cere- 
monies, and rites following, should be in the Church ho- 
nestly, obediently, and reverently kept and observed. 
The Church. 

And first of a], to have a common house for Christian 
people, which we call the church, is very necessary, that 
thc9*e they may come together ; wheras the word of Gfod is 
pleached, the saoraments are ministred, and prayers, as.wel 
of the people as the Ministers, to Almighty God are made ; 
both for them that be alive, and also for them that be de«- 
jMirted in the faidi of Christ. Wherfoie it is convenient 
that place and die altars there to be sanctified, washed, and 
prepared wkh prayers. 

Sanciyied ; that is to say, separaied from al pro&ne uses, 
and dedicaied to the end before rehersed. And th^ore no 
Christian person should abuse the saikie, either uritb eating, 
drinking, buying, selling, pla3ring, danceing^ dioeing, or 
with any other profane and worldly matter. For al sober- 
ness quietnes, and- godHnes, ought there to be used. 

Washed; To admonidi al Christen people towaah in- 281 
waidly th^ own hearts and consciences; which be the liv- 
ing temples of God, befoise they sbal approcb to the ude of 
any holy mystery thera 

Prepared with prayers^ That the sacraments^ there min- 
iibred, maybeaecoptabletoAlmi^tyGodiand thatitmay 
please him to hear the humble and devout pra3rers of the 
people there; and that al things there don and heard by 
dicm may be to commodity and wealth of their souls. 

T^ Churchyard. 
. And albat that a glorious sepukure is not profitable to 
the wicked man ; and a vAe sepulture hurteth not the good 
matai ; yet to put us in remembrance of death, that we may. 
l^e wcL and wickednes, and to testify our fSsith and hope .^ ^ 
of the fwuxreetioa of ciir iiodies again ;.die(lbre it is conve- 
meot, that the chuxcbyaid, for a piaoe of ccinmon burial, 
for. Christian peofde, should be sanctified and hallowedit 



Digitized by 



Google 



414 APPENDIX OF 

And if it chance the same to be polluted, we think it meet 
to be reconciled again. And the sepultures of Christian 
men, with good and'godiy prayer now used, and other cere- 
monies belonging unto, the same; are very IsudaUe and ooiu 
vement 

The rites and ceremontes ob$erved about the sacrameni of 
Baptism. 

First, The Catedusm which goeth before the baptism : 
and it is as much to say as a teaching and an itutruc- 
iiom. For in the primitive Churdi, when many came to 
the Christian £EUth, at the year of age and discretion^ it 
was used that such; before they were admitted to baptism, 
should be taught the Articles of the Faith, and the sum of 
Christian religion, and should promptly and readily raider 
the same to their Pastors or Curats. Which were yet to be 
used, if that any soch would desire to rec^e baptism. But 
in baptism of infants, which for lackr of age cannot be in- 
structed, the Priest shortly. expresseth there aodi instruc 
tions; and then cfaargeth the godfathera and godmothers 
forther to teach, the child or childr^ when ihej come to 
lawful age; and then beginneth to make a cros upon the 
forehead of the child that is offered to be baptized; en- 
tokenii^, that he is comsnen to be professed, and tot^dlj ^ 
be dedicated to Christ druofied; whom he wil hertx be 
ashamed openly before men to confes and knowledge. 

Then he maketh another cros^ upon the breast, from 
whence oometh the belief; signifying, that it is not enocq^ 
to confes Christ with, mouth openly, unles^ he doth sted* 
fastly believe in heart inwardly. And theflKHre the Minister 
calleth Almighty God to take away the blindnes of his^heart, 
and to make him apt to receive grace given in baptism. 

And then he putteth hallowed salt^into his mouth, to ag- 
nify the spiritual salt, whidi is the word of Grod, whd-^th 
he riioukl be seasoned and powdered ; that therby the fildiy 
282sa^o^ of stinking sin should be taken away; presendi^ 
him from corrupdoti; and makm^ fam a nxxe apt vessel to 
continue in the moisture of whokome and godly wisdom. 
And therfore the Minister, prayeth, that he; may be re- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 415 

plenkbed with heaveidy food, and that he, rec^Tuig this 
grace of baptism, may obtain everlasting reward. 

Then the Minister maketh a sign of the cros in the 
childs fcnrehead ; adjuring the Devil to depart, and no more 
to approch to him, but to knowledg his sentence of damna- 
tion, and to give glojy unto Grod, and to Jesus Christ, 
which triumphed upon the. cros over him in his own per- 
son : praying that this child, now purged from the widced 
spirit, may be the sanctified temple of the H. Ghost 

After this is read the Gospel, taken out of Matthew, 19th 
chapter ; beginning, Oblati stmt Jesu pueri^ &c Wherin is 
shewed, that the oblation ci young children is acceptable 
to Christ Of whose Church, without baptism, they cannot 
.be made members. Wherfore the people, according to this 
ample, offereth their children to the Minister to be bap* 
tized. 

Then the Minister wetteth with spittle the nose-thurles 
and ears of him that dbal be baptized ; putting us in re- 
membmnce of the miracle of the deaf and dumb wrou^^t 
by Christ, who, looking up into heaven, putteth his spittle 
with his fingers to his ears, and touching his tongue, saith, 
Ephatha^ that i^ to say, Be opened. And so he healed him : 
signifying therby the grace iand godly influence descendii^ 
from heaves^ which, by the operation of the H. Ghost, 
openeth our nose to take the sweet savour, and savour of 
the knowledg of Christ ; and our ears to hear his word and 
c(»nmandmeip(ts. 

Then the Minister exhorteth the god&thers and god- 
mothers, with al others that are present, to pray to Grod, 
that the child may worthily receive the blessed sacrament 
of Baptism, to the honor of God, to the salvation of hb 
fsoul, and confusion of our ghostly enemy the Devil : and so 
the Minister and al they together say, Paier Noster. 

Then immediatly the Minister maketh the sign of the 
cros in the right hand of the infant Which cross shoold, 
in al our life time, admonish us valiantly to defend Christ, 
and withatand the crafty assaults of our enemy the Devi), 
and al our corrupt Imd perverse affections and desires. 



Digitized by 



Google 



4Ae APPENDIX 01? 

And 8o fakniiig the child in the nione ot the Father, the 
Son, and the H. Ghost, ttketh it by the right hand, and 
faiddeth it enter into the Chmch, there to be admitted as 
one of ChrisUs flock and congregation^ and eo proeedeth to 
the font 

And tbm entring towairds the bi^>ti8m, first, inqmsttion 
is made of the name of hhn that should be baptized, to the 
intcBt that by ^ving in his name^ he may now prc^ess him- 
self to a new master CSirist. For of a custom^ such profes- 
Aom were made by siidi inscriptions, and giving in of their 
names. 

Thoi'thdre foUoweth a stipulation made under prescript 

wards : the Minister demanding certain questions, and he 

that is baptized, or his sureties, making answer to any ques- 

The words tiong q^ demands ^particularly. || Which demands, ques- 

tiieec two ticms, and answers, (to the intent the godfathers and god- 

wTadded ^^^'^'^ ^^^ Others there jMesent, may know what is a 

in the mar. Christen uums profesffion at his baptism,) we think it very 

^P i^i.conTenient and meet to be uttened hereafter in the English 

^own tongue ||. And &8t to this interrogation of the Mtnista:: 

283 ^h^Mimsta-saithyForsakestdiou the Devil P He, or his 

sureties for him, answereth, I forsake him. The Minister 

saitfa. And al his works? It^is answered, I fiMrsake them. 

The Minister saith. And ai his pcMnps and voflftitles? The 

. answer is, I fi)rsake them. 

After this the Minbter with holy oyl ancnnteth the child 
befcHre upon his breast, and behind between his shoulders. 
Which unction lipon the breast signifyeth that our hearts 
and affections should be wh(^y dedicated to Christ, and 
estabfidied in a perfect faith in his mercy ; which the oyl 
ddth commonly signify in Scripture. And the ancnnting 
between the dioulders with the sign of the cross, ^gnifieth, 
that we should be bold and stroog to bear the yoke of our 
Lord ; and particularly to sustain soch cros of persecution, 
^ trottfaie, and affliction, as our most merciful Lord shal lay 
upon us. 

Then further, the Minister maketh inquintion of his be- 
lief that is to be duistned, saying, Believest thou in God, 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 417 

the Almighty Father, maker of heaven and earth ? It is 
answered, I believe. The Minister sdith^ Believest thou in 
Jesus Christ his only Son, our Lord? &c. The answer is 
made, I believe. The Minister saith, Believest thou in the 
H. Ghost, the holy Catholick Church, the communion c^ 
saints, the remission of sins, the resurrection of the body, 
and after death to have everlasting life ? It is answered, I 
believe. Al which promise and professdon of renouncing 
the old errors, and- believing and embracing the truth, made 
in baptism, every Christen man ought to have in his often 
remembrance. 

And after this the Minister saith unto him that is to be 
baptized, these words, What asketh thou ? It is answered. 
Baptism. The Minister demaundeth further,^ Wilt thou 
be baptized ? It is answered, I wil. For there is no man 
saved against his wil, but willingly. For as man by his own 
freewil obeying the serpent did perish ; so when God calleth 
by grace, by the conversion of his own mind every man 
truly believing, and intending to work, accordingly is 
saved. 

Then the Minister calleth the child by the name, and 
baplizeth it in the name of the Father, and the Son, and of 
the H. Ghost; putting it into the water of the font, and 
tddng it out again. Or else pouring water upon the infant. 
Wherby the person christened hath not only remisi^on of al 
his sins by the operation of the H. Ghost ; but also by the 
same is signified the death and resurrection of Christ, the 
only cause of our health and salvation. And moreover, 
that we should dayly mortify our evil desires and corrupt 
affections, and so, washed from sin, walk in a new, pure, 
and godly life and conversation. 

Then after this baptism, he is anointed with holy chrism 
on the head, as the supreme and principal part of man. 
Signifying therby, that he is made a Christen man by the 
hede of the congregation, and that he is anointed with the 
'spiritual unction of the H. Ghost ; that by his assistance and 
grace he may obtain everlasting life. 

VOL. I. PART II. £ e* 



Digitized by 



Google 



418 APPENDIX OF 

Then he that is baptized is clothed in a white Testure, in 
token of his manumission and freedome from his former 
captivity of the Devil. And it signifieth also a Christen pu- 
rity and innocence, which, iffter the washing away of the 
q)ots of his old sinsy he ought studiously to conserve and 
keep, and so to come to the presence of Christ at the day of 
judgment, and remain with him in glory everiasting. 
284 Finally, The Minister putteth a candle hght in the right 
hand of him that is baptized, in token that he should, 
through al his Hfe time, shew before al men a Hght of good 
example and godly works: that he may be alwayes in a 
readines with the saints to meet our Lord, and receive the 
fruition of everlasting joy. 

Ministers. 

The ceremonies, observances, and prayers, said and don 
in the consecrations of Bishops, and giving Orders to Priests 
and Deacons, Subdeacons, and other inferior Ministers, as 
heretofbre hath been accustomed, and as it was devised in 
l9ie books called PontificaMs, (al ^aner of things concerning 
the pretenced and usurped power of the Bishop of Rome 
abolished and utterly put aside, and the Kings most right 
and true supremacy, with al things in the same in any wise 
apperudning and belon^ng, always observed and obeyed,) • 
be very laudable and expedient to be used. For by these 
ceremonies and observances every man in his order, state, 
and degree, is admonished what appertaineth to their <^ces^ 
And the prayers be made to Grod, that they truly, sincerdy, 
and devoutly may use the ministration to them committed 
to Gods hcmor, spiritual comfort of themselves, and a\ other 
Christian people. ' 

Service in the C/ntreh, 

Thfe service used in the Church, dayly in some places, or 
upon jiie Sundays and other feasts in al places; diat is 
t6 say, mattins, prime hours, even-song, and eomplene^: 
whereof tiie most part is of Scripture, as the Psalmes, and 
manytiunes the legends (certain things added by men wel 
reformed) are very expedi^it and' good, both for that Ae 



Digitized by 



(google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 419 

Minitten caUetfa and giveth thanks to God for themselves 
and for the people; and also that by the example of their 
prayers they move and excite the people to pray with them; 
And therfore the adorning of the same service, surplices, 
copes, and other vestures and ceremonies in the dcnng ther- 
of, are very laudable and comely. 

Tbe sober, discrete, and devoiit singing, music, and play- 
]!n^ with organs, used in the church in the service of God, 
4ve ordained to move and stere the people tothe.sweetnei^ 
of Gods word, the which is there ^uiig : and by that sweet 
harmony bot£r to exdte them to prayer and devotion, and 
aiflo to put them in remembrance ot the heavenly trium- 
phant Chlirch, where is everlasting joy, continual laud, and 
praise to Qod. 

Ceremcnies used in the Mdss. 

Forasmuch as divers goeth about to represent the Mas, 
and, as much as in them is, to draw Christs flock from 
hearing therof, taking it as a thing of a little and smal var 
hie, and the ceremonies of the same for a mocking and a 
mumming ; calBng th^n dmA cerenumies : therfore to the 285 
intent that the Mass may be the more regarded, and the 
mouths of such as calumniate and reprehend the same, 
stopped, it is to be understanded, that the Mas is a re- 
membmnce of die passdon of Christ, whose most blessed 
body and bloud is there consecrated. And the ceremonies 
therof be not dumb^ but they be expressives and declara- 
tives of his said pa^dbn. To the intent that, by soche 
ffljgnes and ceremonies, they that be present diereat may 
the better be admonished and reduced into the memory of 
the same. 

And first. It is to be understanded, that the Priest is a 
ctftistnoh Minister in the name and sted of the whole congre- 
gMiOn, and, as the mouth of the same, not duly rendreth 
thanks unto God for Christs death and passion, but also 
ms^keth- the common prayer, and commendeth the people 
and thm)* iiecesraties in the same uHto Almighty God.' 

•The Priest therfore, when he shal say Mas, sieiith it not 
itt his eomilncm apparel which he daily useth, but puttefh 

£e2 



Digitized by 



Google 



4«0 APPENDIX OF 

upon him dean and hallowed vestments, partly represent- 
ing the mysteries that were don in the time of his passicMi ; 
partly representing the vertues that he himself ought td 
have that celebrates the Mass. 

' And first, He putteth on the amy#«, which, as touching 
the mystery, signifieth the vail, with which the Jews co* 
vered the face of Christ when they bufPetted him in time of 
his passion. And as touching die Minister, it signifieth 
faith, which is the head, ground, and foundation of al ver- 
tues. And theifbre he putteth that upon his head first. 
Second, He putteth upon him the idbe^ whidi, ais touching 
the mystery, signifieth the white garment wherewith Herod 
clothed Christ in mocking, when he sent him to Pilate. As 
touching the Minister, it signifieth his promise of conscience 
and innocency, the which he ought to have especially when 
he singeth the Mas. 

The girdle, as touching the mystery, signifieth the whip 
or scourge wherewith Christ was whipped. As toudnng 
the Minister, it signifieth the continent and chast living, cm* 
else the close mind which he ought to have in prayer Yrhea 
be oelebrateth. 

The sAokf as toudiing the mystery, signifieth the ropes 
and bonds that Christ was bound with to the pillars when 
he was scourged. And as touching the Minister, it signi- 
fieth the yoke of patience, which he must bear as the ser- 
vant of God. In token wherof he putteth also the pharum 
upon his arm ; which admoni^eth him of ghostly str^igth 
and godly patience that he ought to have, to vanquish and 
overcome al carnal infirmity. 

The over-visor, or cheMle, as touching the mystery, sig- 
nifieth the purple mantle that Pilates soldiers put Upon 
Christ after that they had scourged him. And as touching 
the Minister, it signifieth diarity, a v^tue excellent above 
al hers. 

The Minister, the which shal celebrate, in the beginning 
coiiieth f<»rth as it were from some secret place, to the midst 
of the altar; signifying thefrby, that Christ, which is the 
High Priest, came from the siecret bosom of his Father^ and 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 421 

virginal cloister of his mother, into this world, to offer sa- 
crifice for mans redemption. And albeit that that sacrifice 
be a sufiicient price and redempticm for al the world, yet it 
is not efficient or effectual, but only to them which know- 286 
ledgeth themselves with penance to be sinners; whom he 
came to justify, as he saith himself, Non veni vocarejustos 
sed peccatores. 

Therfore the Minister, in the be^nning, teacheth al men 
by his confessum, to supplicate and knowledg themselves 
sinners, and to ask remisinon, to the intent they may be the 
more apt to be participant of this soch mystery. Nam jus- 
tog inprincipio accusaiar est sui. 

Then after thisfolloweth Kyrie eleyson^ and Christe eley* 
son ; which be words of desire, and to pray God for mercy. 
Which mercy we cannot have of our deserts, but of Grods 
goodnes and Christs merits only. And therfore the Min- 
ister proceding to the midst of the altar, rendreth the 
glory unto God, sajring the angels hymn and song, Gloria 
in excelsis Deo : that is to say, Glory be unto God in heaven. 
Wherby we be learned, not only to know that we receive al 
our benefits of God, being, bound to give him thanks ther- 
fore, but also the means wherby we receive them, which is 
by the mediation of Christ, that is both God and man, by 
yrhmn the Father is pleased and reconciled, angels and men 
agreed. 

Then, this song don, the Minister and the people with 
salutations exhort each other to prayer. In which he pray- ^ 
eth as wel for the multitude as for himself. And therfore 
it is called cdlecta. And it is directed to the Father, and 
commonly concluded with these words, per Dominum fios^ 
trttm Jesum Christum^ &c. Which sheweth and declareth 
imto us, that we be only heard by Chnst, and that our 
prayer is by him valuable ; and by our selves without him 
of no value. And when the prayer is ended, the people ex- 
presseth their desirous minds to be heard, and answereth. 
Amen, which signifieth,. So be U, 

After that prayer made, then the Priest,, as a meet Minister 
to teach the people, readeth to them the EpisUe, which is a 

EeS 



Digitized by 



Google 



488 APPENDIX OF 

lesson taken out of the Old and New Testament, and it pr&-' 
cedeth the Gospel, and prepareth the minds therunto, like' 
as John prepared onto Christ, and the old Law unto grace. 
And Christ sent (he disciples into divers {daces to pteach 
before his coming; wherby the peo}de should be made 
more apt to receive' th^ heavenly doctrin of the Gospd, and 
with a' true faith believe the rewards and benefits promised 
in the same. 

Next to the Epistle ensueth the Graiai ; the which teach- 
eth also soch wholesome doctrin as was taught before in the 
EjNstle, that they preceding in vertue, by degrees, may 
procede from vertue to vertud, until soche time as they 
may se Almighty God in his glory. And therfore foUow- 
eth a song of gladnes, called The AUdvia^ that is to say, 
Laud ye God; both to admonish us to remember Grod with 
a glad mind, and also with soch mind to prepare our selfe 
to the hearing of the Grospel, and the joyful promises of the 
same. 

Then followeth the Gospel^ which is a glad message or 
tidings. For therin is contained the glad news of our salva;- 
tion, the which the angels shewed to the shepheards at 
Christs coming, saying, Ecce! evangeUxo vobi9 gaudium 
magnuMy &c. Therfcnre the Church with light, and other 
ceremonies of gladnes and peace, readeth it to the peojrfe, 
standing up presently to hear the same ; declaring th^y 
thar prompt and ready minds diat they have to the doctrin 
1287 of the Gospel. And forasmuch as faith springeth of the 
word of God, therfore divers days the Churdi, after the 
Gospel read, pix>nounceth with a loud voice the Creed, ex- 
pressing the faith with her mouth, which before she con- 
ceived in her heart, according to S. PauPs saying, Corde 
creditur adju^itianiy ore autent con/issio^i ad ealuiem. 

Then followeth the offertory; wh»by we be learned to 
prepare our selves by GxkIs gr^ce to be an acceptable obla- 
tion to him, to the intent we tnay be partakers oi the blessed 
sacrifices which Christ offered for us upon the crotss. 

At which time the Minister, laying thie breiad upon the 
altar, maketh the chalice^ mixing die water wijth the wine; 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. *» 

signifying therby how that bloud and wat^ ran out of 
Christs side in his pasinon, and admonisheih us of the in» 
sepftrable coupling and jojming of Christ and his Churdi 
together. 

Then after the offertory don, the Priest wdsheth his 
hands ; knowledging himself not to be so clean, but that he 
hath ever need more to be washed, according to the saying 
of David, Wcish me. Lord, more cmd m^yrefrom my wkked^ 
fu^y and cleanse msjrom my sin. 

Then after foUoweth a prayer secretly said, which is 
called The secret of the Mas ; and that signifieth Christs 
secret and privy convertsation which he kept with his dis- 
ciples a little before his passion. For afta* the determinate 
sentence of death, conspired by Caiaphas and the Jews 
against him, he walketh no more among them openly, but 
among his disciples secretly. 

Next after the secret foUoweth the preface; which is a 
{NToloquution or prayer going before the most reverend con-> 
secration of Christs body and bloud ; preparing the minds 
of his faithful people to the reverence of the same, and 
moving them to erect their hearts to Almighty Grod, giving 
him thanks for his inestimable benefits ; with desiring that 
their voice, joined with the company c^ angels in one con< 
sent of laud and praise, proceding as wel from the Church 
triumphant as militant, unite and knit together, may, ivith* 
out end, sing this seraphical hymn and song. Sanctum, Sancr 
tus, Sanctus, to the laud of the blessed Trinity, whose 
gknry rejdenisheth heaven and earth. 

Then aft^ this preface foUoweth the canon, which is said 
secretly of the Priest, not because it is unlawful to be heard, 
read, or known of the people, but that it is expedient to 
keep silence and secrecy at the time of soch a high mystery^ 
that both the Priest and the people may have the more de-^ 
vout meditation, and the better attend about the same. 

Then the Priest, to represent in this sacrifice of the Mas 
the most painful and bloudy sacrifice once offered for our 
salvation upon the cross, prayeth the Father to accept these 
gifts prepared for the consecration ; and enclining his body 

EC 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



484 APPENDIX OF 

maketh a croes upon the altar, and kiisseth it; signifying 
theiby the humble endihing and willing obedience of Christ 
to his Fathers wil, to suffer his pasinon upon the altar of 
the cros for our salvation. 

And then, following the example of Christ the High 
Bishop, which approching the time of his passion, gare 
himself to prayer, and also according to the Apostles doe- 
388 trine to Timothy, the Minister giveth himself to jmiya-. 
First in general for the universal Church : of the which he 
desireth peace and preservation. Seomd, For {nnnees and 
rulers; making an honorable mention of the saints whidh 
be departed. And first, of our Lady, the twelve Apostles, 
and as many martyrs, which either by their bodily {nresence 
preaching, or their bloud shedding, in their life time did 
bear witnes and testimony to Christs passbn, joyning them 
as it were both in one communion and participation €3i 
Christ^s death and merits, which hath deserved as wel grace 
to the one as glory to the other : desiring Grod, by th^ 
prayers, to protect and defend the whole congregaticn of 
' al Christians. 

And afta: certain prayers and petitions for the people, 
and also that the oblation may be acceptable to -God, he 
procedeth with al reverence to the consecraiion. 

First of the bread, taking it in his hands and giving 
thanks, following die example of Christ: by vertue and 
power of whose words the substance of bread is turned into 
the substance of the body of Christ ; and likewise the sub- 
stance of wine into his precious bloud. Which he lifteth 
tip, both that the people with al reverence and honor may 
itorship the same ; and also to signify therby partly Christs 
^ exaltation upoii the cros for our redempticm, whidi was 
^gured by the serpent set up by Moses in the desert, and 
partly signifying that triumphant advancement and exalta- 
tion, wherewith God his Father, because of his passion, 
hath exalted him above al creatures ; bidding the people to 
have it in remembrance as oft as they shal do the same. 

After the which, the Priest extendeth and stretcheth 
abroad his armes»in form of a cross; declaring therby, that 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 42S 

aooording to'Christs commandment, both he and th^ people 
not only have the fresh remonbranoe of his pasdon, but 
also of his resurrection and glorious ascension ; and so pro- 
oedeth to the second niemeniOi in which he prayeth for 
them that be dead in the faith of Christ, and sleep in peatoe, 
that it might please God to grant them a place of refreshing 
light and peace. 

Then he joyneth himself with the people ; knocking upon 
his breast : therby teaching them, that he and they both be 
sinners, and have need of mercy and grace, purchased by 
Christs passion ; and desireth Almighty God to give them 
a society with the holy Apostles and Martyrs, not as an 
esteemer of their merits, but as a merciful graunter of re- 
mission, and that by Christ; by whom he worketh and 
graunteth al these benefits. Wherfore al honor and glory 
is to be rendred to him by Christ, and with Christ the H. 
Ghost, being knit in unity unto them. 

And then 'expressing with a loud voice, how long this 
honor and glory is due to God, per omnia secuia secuh- 
rum, that is to 9Slj, perpetudliy ; the Church answering. 
Amen, So be it. 

The Priest then, to the intent he may the more w(»thily 
receive the holy and blessed body and bloud of Christ, both 
to the comfort and strength, as wel of him as them that be 
present, saith the Pater Nosier, asking of Gkxl this heavenly 
and celestial bread, with deliverance from al evils, and en^ 
creas of quietnes and peace. And so discovering the cluu 
Uce, intokening that Christ would the fruit of his passion to 
be opened and manifest to al the world, taketh the host and ^ 
breaketh it, and divideth it, intokening of the distribution 289 
of it among his disciples at the last supper, and the break- 
ing of his body the time of his passion. At which supper, 
above al things, he commendeth unto them peace and cluu 
rity, saying, Pacem meam do vobis, pacem reUnquo vMa. 
And therfore the Minister taketh the kiss of peace froin the 
bl. Sacrament, and sendeth it to the people, saluting each 
other in oaculo sancto, as biddeth S. Paul : admonishing 
therby of the fraternal and mutual peace and concord 



Digitized by 



Google 



«B6 APPENDIX OF 

which they oug^t to hate, without the which peace «ad 
cobcpkl, this oommuiiioii, or sacnmieDt of cominoa unioii, is 
to them nothing profitable, but much damnable. 

Then saith the Priest thrice, Agnut Dei, qui toBis pec* 
caia mundi, &c. advertising us of three effects of Christs 
passion : wherof the first is, deliverance from the misery of 
sin. The second is, from pain of everlasting damnaticm ; 
whereof he saith twice. Miserere nobis, that is to say. Have 
mercy on us. And the third effect is, giving of everiasting 
peace, consisting in the glorious £ruiti(m of God. Whofore 
he saith. Dona nobis pacem, that is to say. Give us peace. 

Then fblloweth the commixiion of the body and blood of 
Christ together ; agnifyingthejoyning together of his body 
and soul in the resurrection, which before weare severed at 
the time of his passion. 

And albdt there be two consecrati<His, yet there is but 
one Sacrament, containing under each form the holy body 
and bloud of Christ inseparable. 

Then foUoweth the tommuniony which is an excitjng or a 
moving to the people to laud and praise God. And beoauae 
in the primitive Church, when devotion was fervent, dxven 
used manitimes to receive it together with the Priests, ther- 
Ibre in the prayer called The Post Communion^ the Priest, 
in the name of diem al, j»ayeth and rendreth thanks unto 
God for their spiritual refection per Dominum nostrum ; 
by whose passion exhibit the Mas hath his straigth and ef- 
ficacy. 

Thai the Priest eftsones turning his face to the . pecqple, 
a&er the salutation, saith these words, Ite, Missa est; that 
is to say, Go ge, the Mas is ended. And in that he biddetfa 
them go is signified, that we ought to follow Christ in his 
holy life, and always to be going from vertue to vertue, 
and not to stand and tary in the worldly plesure, but dili- 
gently to hast us to the life evarlasting ; and that we may 
be of the number of them to whom it dial be said, Venite 
ienedicti ; that i^ to say. Come, ye blessed qfmff Father, re^ 
ceive (he kingdom, and so forth. 

The Priest giveth at the departure, sometime, the bene- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. Wt 

diction in the name ci the whole Trinity, Unifying that the 
last benediction, which Christ. gave to his disciples in, the 
mount of Olivet, when he ascended to his Father: where 
he sitteth on his right hand a continual interoessor for U8# 
To whom be al laud and praise Sox ever, Amen. 

Sundays wM- other Feasts. 

The Sundays are to be continued and employed in the 
service of <3od, to. bear the word preached, to give thanks 
for the benefits which we receive dayly* And that day it 
ranch to be regarded, both for the antiquity, and also foif 2Q0 
that it is a memorial of Christs resurrection : wherby we 
ought to be stirred to erect our minds from earthly things 
to heavenly contemplations of Christs glorified nature: by 
that conceiving also a certain hope of our resurrection and 
eternal glory, . 

The j^asU of our Lord divers times in the year, received 
and approved as holy and solemn days, are to be kq>t m 
their accustomable veneration and soliemnity, as wel for ib» 
sundry causes before reheraed, as also for that they repra* 
sent unto us the manifold and inestimable benefits of our 
redemption; as the incarnation of Christ, his appaxitum^ 
passion, resurrection, ascension, the sending down 6{ the 
H. Ghost, and soch other. 

The feasts of saints, as divers, of our bl. Lady, of the . 
Apostles, martyrs, confessons, and virgins ; soob as iare not 
abrogated, or otherwise ordered by the high gov;emor, mre 
to be used in godly exerdise and due v^ieration, 4«0(^ii|g 
to the approved custom. Because that in those days we 
remember the high gifts of God in them : and for those not 
only to glorify him, but also to pray him Hmt we may }«ive 
like grace here to ^Uow ih&r exampk of godly living, |u)4 
al the lasft attain with th^B that everlasting Ufe» 9od tb9 
state that they be in. 

Bells are ordained to cal the Minister^ and people to ttw 
^jiurch in times ponvenient : admoni^hiBg them X^ oome to 
the preaching of ijhe word of Giod, the minifttmCiaA of' the 



Digitized by 



Google 



428 ' APPENDIX OF 

sacraments,' the divine service and prayers in the dnunch 
for the time used : to give knowledg of our Christian bro- 
ther or sister departed this world ; that both we may cal to 
our remembrance our own mortality, and also be moved 
with charity to pray for them so departed. 

Vestwre and tonsure qfthe WnmUrB of the Churchy cmd 
what service they be bound unto. 

It is convenient, that Bishops, Priests, and al other sodi 
as hath Orders, and continue in their ministration, for an 
honest difference to be known from other persons, should 
not only wear certain maner of vestures and other raiment ; 
but also for a like difference to have, according to their or- 
der and degree, a convenient crown, with other honest ton- 
sure in their hair. 

It is also laudable and convenient, that, except ^cknes, 
or any other reasonable impediment, every Bishop, Priest, 
and others having Orders, and continuing in their admin- 
istration, shal dayly say divine service, that is to say, mattins, 
prime hours, even song, and compline; and soch as are 
Bishops and Priests, divers times to say Mas. And that they 
may say it the more oftentimes, they ought to pray for 
grace, and dispose themselves accordingly. 

20 1 Bearing Candles on Candienuu-day. 

Bearing candles on Candlemas-days, is a very good usage 
in memory of Christ the spiritual light ; of whcmi Simeon 
did expres, as is read in the church that day. 

Fasting Dayes. 

Fasting c&rUan times and dayes in the year, as abstinence 
in Lent, and other times received and appointed to be kqpt, 
and not changed or abrogated, are very laudable, and, with- 
out a just and reasonable cause, to the contrary ought to be 
observed according to the custome of this realm. For tho 
the maner of fasting, and certain days of fasting, are not ex- 
pressed in Scripture ; yet we ought to fast, by the teaching 
of the Scripture, as it appeareth in many places of the same. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 489 

both in the Old and New Testament. For it is a godly ex- 
erase, both to subdue and mortify the fleshly appetites^ and 
^also to make the parson more apt fo prayer. And therfore 
our master Christ, for our example, not only fiisted^ but 
also did teach us, thai when we fast^ wee should beware of 
hypocrisy. 

The givmg of Ashes. 

The giving of ashes upon Adiwednesday, with these 
words, Remembery many that thou art asheSy and to ashes 
thou shalt returuy is to put us in remembrance, in the be^ 
ginning of Lent, of our frail natui^, and uncertainty of this 
life here. Wherfore it were very good and convenient to 
expres the same in EngUsh to the understanding of un^ 
learned persons. 

7%« coverhiff of the cros and images in Lent. 

The caverinff of the cros and the images in Lent, with 
the discovering of the same at the resurrection, signifieth 
not only the darknes of infidelity^ which covered the face oi 
the Jews in the Old Testament, but also the dark knowledg 
that they had of Christ : which was the perfection and end 
of the Law, and not yet opened unto the time of his death 
and resurrection. 

And the same partly is signified by the vail, which hid 
the secrets of sancta sanctorum from the people ; and in 
the time of Chrbts passion was opened, that al men might 
se it, and have a ready entrance therunto : the H. Ghost 
signifying, as saith S. Paul, that the way of holines was not 
yet opened so long as the first tabernacle was standing; nor 
the way of life, as the Prophet saith, was kno¥m before. 

Bearifig of Palmes, 292 

Bearing of paihnes on Pakn Sunday, in memory of re- 
caving of Christ into Jerusalem a litde before his death ; 
that we may have the same desire to receive him into our 
.hearts. 

The service of Wednesday y Thursday y Friday y hefbre 
Easter. 

The service upon Wednesday, Thursday, and Gropd 



Digitized by 



Google 



40D APPilNDIX OF 

Friday, difPereth fifom cAet service in the year; and the 
Chuidi uaeCh then lamentable and mournlul oeremoues : 
reading the lesBons of the Lamentations of Jeremy, ogni- 
fyitig a heavines. For so much as the Jews at that time 
tramled and sought by al means to attach Christ, and bring 
him to his death. And the same service is called Tendfres : 
because that Christ walked not then openly as he was wont 
to do, but kept himself aecretly with his disciples in a city 
called Ephrem, til it pleased him willin^y to come and 
suffer his passien for our sftlvation. 

The candles in those ni^ts, first %ht and dien put omt 
at every Psalm and Lesson, signifieth the manifold fights 
gixren to the holy Prq>hets before the coflun^ of Christ, 
which at this time were darkned. For the world was then 
in an infideli^, and the cruel Jews did not only put the 
Ibrmer Prophets to death, but also then they practised the 
dteath of Christ, the head of al Prof^ets; ^idi shortly 
after they accomplished, to their confurion, and our salva- 
tion. 

Upon ^e^ Thuradi^,as we call it, most prindpaUy it is 
to be considered, that our Savior did institute die most U. 
Sacrament of the Altar. For then he both gave to his 
disdples his most blessed body to eat, and faiflrmost precious 
bloud to drink, the very same that afterward was betrayed 
for us, and put to death, rose and ascended. He washed 
also the same day the feet of his disciples, teaching hum- - 
blenes, and very love and charity by his example. 

The haUowvng tfOyl and Chrism. 

Oyl and chrism are this day consecrated; which signi- 
fieth prindpally the imperial and priestly dignity of Christ, 
and his anointing with the spiritual unction of die H. Ghost 
above al creatures : admonishing us of our state and con- 
dition. For as of chrisma Christ was named, so of CkriH 
we be called Christia/ns. And secondarily, it signifieth d^ 
facing and abolishing of the rites and consecrations of the 
old Law, which were done in oyl. And therfore at this time 
the old Oyl is burnt and destroyed, and new consecrated: 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 481 

signifying therby our new regenemtion in Chnst,- and hofy 
inunction, which we have by the H. Spirit. 

The wdahmg of the Jliars. 293 

It is a laudable custom the same day to waidi- the altan, 
and to prepaid with at cleannes the places^ wheras die most 
bl. Sacrament shal be InitAstred : and also to be for us a 
remembrance, that as those things inanimate are washed*and 
cleansed for that purpose, so we ought much mixre to pie(> 
pare and wash our minds and consciences at al times; and 
especially at this time, for the more worthy receiving of the 
same most high Sacrament. 

Upon Good Friday is renewed yearly the remembrance of 
the blessed pasaon. Wherfore that day, among other godly 
ceremonies to be continued, is the creeping to the croa. 
Where we humble our selves to Christ before the same, 
offering unto him, and kissing of his cros, in memory of our 
redemption by Christ upon the cros. 

And that day is prepared and wel adorned the sepuitm^ 
in remembrance <tf his sepulture, which was prc^besied by 
the Prophet Esay to be glorious. Wherin is layd the image 
of the cros, and the most bl. Sacrament. To signify, that 
there was buried no corps nor body that could be putrified 
or corrupt, but the pure and undefiled body of Christ with- 
out spot of an : which was never separated from die GtoA^ 
head. And therfore, as David prophesied in die xv. Psidm, 
U could noi se corruption, nor death could not detain nor 
hold him : but he should rise again to our great hope and 
comfort. And therefore the Church ad(»iieth it with lights, 
to expres the great joy that they have of that glorious 
triumph over death, the Devil^ and hell. 

The haSoumtg of ike Font upon SaHirday in the Easter 

even* 

Upon Saturday Easter^ven is hallowed the font ; whidi 

is as it were vestigium^ or a rememlmaice of baptism, 

that was used in the primitive Churdi. At which time 

and Pentecost, there is used in. the Church two solemne 



Digitized by 



Google 



488 APPENDIX OF 

baptizmgs, and much oonoourse of people come unto the 
same. 

The first was at Easter time, because that the mystery of 
baptism agreeth wel to the time. For like as Christ dyed 
and was buried, and rose again the third day ; soby putting 
into the water is signified our |death to sin, and the immer- 
sion betokeneth our burying and mortifying to the same. 
And our rising again out of the water dedareth us to be 
risen unto new life, according to the doctrin of S. Paul, 
Rom. vi. And 

The second solemne baptizing, that is to say, at Pente- 
cost, was because that then is celebrate the feast of the H. 
Ghost; which is the worker of that spiritual r^neration 
which we have in baptism. And therfore the Church useth 
yet to haUow the font also at that time. 

394 The ceremonies of the resurrection in Easter Morning. 

Upon Easter Jtay in the morning the ceremonies of the 
resurrection be very laudable, to put us in remembrance of 
Christs resurrection, which is the cause of our justification. 
And that as Christ, being our Head, was the first amon^ the 
dead, which rose, never to dy again, so al Christen men, 
being his members, do conceive therby a sure hope to rise 
from death of nn to godly ccmversation in this life; and 
finally at the day of judgm^t, ndien the body and flesh of 
al men, women, and children, shal, by the operation of God, 
be raised again, to rise with him in everlasting glory. 

General and particular Processions. 

Geaeraiprocessions, and other particular processions, with 
the litanies and other prayers, be very laudable. Wherin 
we pray to Almighty Grod for the health, prosperous state, 
and victory of our Prince, for the wealth of his realm, and 
for the temperance and purenes of the air to mans health : 
and also for the encrease <^ green gras and other fruits 
growing upon the earth for the sustinence of men. In the 
which processions we use to follow the cros, and the image 
of our Savior: not only praying unto him for our ne- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 433 

cesfflties, whose image we do follow, but also professing our 
selves, as true Christen people, ready to bear our cross with 
Christ, willingly to suffer al troubles and afflictions layd 
upon us for the love and cause of our Saviour. Like as he 
suffered for us, and so as his servants, soldiers, and men of 
war, we follow his banner for the remembrance of him : de- 
claring our promise and readines in al things to follow and 
serve him. Provided always, that in al processions the 
maner of praying appointed by the Kings injunctions be 
observed. 

Benedictions of Bishops sjt Priests. 

The accustomed benedictions of Bishops or Priests, of 
old time used in the Church, are very laudable. For, as 
Ministers and Pastors of the flOck of Christ, for the holy 
people, wheras they have their admiliistration, they pray to 
Alriiighty God, that it may pleas him to bless the p^ple, 
that is to say, to give unto them his goodnes and grace in al 
their necessities both for the body and soul : m^ng a cros, 
to signify in whose name they bless, and by whom they ask 
the same gift of God. 

Hoh/ Water and holy Bread, 

Holy waier and holy bread be two godly ceremonies, and 
to be continued in the Church. The one, to put us in re- 
Boembrance of our baptism, and of the bloud of Christ 
sprinkled for onr redemption upon the cros. Aiid the 205 
other, to put us in reioetfibrance, that al Christen men 
be one mystical body of Christ : as the bread is made of 
many grains, and yet but one loaf. And to put us in re- 
membrance also of the receiving of the H. Sacrament and 
body of Christ in right charity. Which i<i the beginning of 
Christs Church, men did more cfter receive than they use 
now a dayes to do. 



VQi:.. I. PAHiT II.' 



Digitized by 



Google 



484 APPENDIX OF 

Number CX. 

A Proclamation for an uniformity %n religion ; and about 
reading the Bible in English : with the King's own emend- 
ations of this draught of it. 

^*b^r?rJ^ THE Kings most royal Majesty hath been informed, 
' ' " that great murmurs, malice, and malignity is risen and 
sprung among divers and sundry of his subjects by diver- 
sity of opinion ; some of them minding craftily, by their 
preachings and teachings, to restore in this realm the old 
devotion to the usurped power of the Bishop of Rome/^the 
hypocrites religion, superstitions, pilgrimages, idolatry, and 
other evil and naughty ceremonies and dreams, justly and 
lawfully abolished and taken away by authority of Gods 
wordp and to allure the people again to the same land some 
other, taking and gathering divers holy Scriptures to con- 
trary senses and understanding, do so wrest and interpretate, 
and so untruly alledg the same, to^ubvert and overturn as 
wel the sacraments of holy Church, as the power and au- 
thority of princes and ma^strates, and in effect generally al 
laws and common justice,\^nd the good and laudalJle ordi- 
nances and ceremonies, necessary and convenient to be used 
and continued in this realm : which were ordained for the 
encrease and edifying of vertue and good Christen learning : 
some of them also, using the Scripture permitted to them 
by the Kings goodnes in the English tongue, * at sudi times 
aaid places y and after* [much contrary to his Highnes ex- 
pectation : for his Majesties intent and hope was, that they 
that would read the Scripture, would, with meeknes and wil 
to accomplish the effect of it, read it, and not to maintain 
erroneous opinions, and preach [them,] nor for to use the 
reading and preaching of it in undue time and places, and 
after] such fashions and sorts, as it is not convenient to be 
suffered.^ And thus<^ach of them dispute so arrogantly 
against the other of their opinions, as wel in churches, ale- 
houses, tavemes, and other places and congregations, that} 
there is begun and sprung among themselves slander and 
rayling each at other,(as wel by words as writing ; one part 

o 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 435 

of them calling the other Papist^ and the other part calling 
the other heretic :) wherby is like to follow ♦ sedition * [dis- 
sension] and tumult, * to their own destructimi, ♦ [not only 
to their own confusions, that teach and use the same, but 
also to the disturbance, and liklihood to destruction of al 
the rest of the Kings true and welbelbved subjects,](if his 
Majesty, like a godly and Catholick Prince, of his excellent 296 
goodnes, by his princely power and authority given him by 
Gkx], should not politicly, in the beginning, provide for the 
same^ . 

For remedy wherof his most royal Majesty, by his most 
excellent wisdome, knowing and considering his kingly of- 
fice and charge touching the premisses, and daily painfully 
studying and devising, with a most noble and earnest heart, 
to reduce his people committed by God to his cure, to unity 
of opinion, and to encrease love and charity s^mong them- 
selves, and constantly to conserve them in the same, intend- 
eth, God willing, by advice of his Prelates and Clergy, and 
other of his Council, to procede to a ful order and resolu- 
tion to extinct al such diversities of opinions by ♦ terrible ♦ 
[good and just] laws to be made for the same, by authority 
of his Parlament. And jet nevertheles now in the begin- 
ning of his Parlament, of his most excellent and virtuous 
goodnes, mindeth by a proclamation set forth * fty * [by his 
Highnes with] the advice of his Council by authority of 
Pa/rUamenty * [according to authority of Parlament already 
to his Highnes successors and Council granted] to extirpe 
and take away some occasions, * and * [as hereafter follow- 
eth,] which have moved and bred division among sundry 
of his subjects : 

And therfore by authority of this his present Parlament, 
straitly chargeth and commandeth, that no person or per- 
sons shal from henceforth slanderously and maliciously 
name or cal any other Papist or heretic, unles the person 
or persons, so using themselves, can and do lawfully and 

justly prove the same to be true, upon pain of 

And over this, his Majesty straidy chargeth and command- 

Ff2 



Digitized by 



Google 



436 APPENDIX OP 

eth, that no person, except such as be curates, or graduates 
m any of the Universities of Oxford or Cambridg, or such 
as be or shal be admitted to preach by the Kings licence, 
or by his Vicegerent, or by any Bishop of the realm, shal 
teach or preach the Bible, or New Testament, nor expound 
the mysteries therof to any other; nor that any person 
or persons shal openly read the Bible or New Testament in 
the English tongue in any churches or chappels, [or else- 
where] with any loud or high voice ; [and especially] during 
the time of divine service, or of celebrating and saying of 
masses : but virtually and devoutly to hear their divine 
services and masses, and use that time in reading and pray- 
ing with peace and stilnes, as good Christen men use to do 
[for his own erudition] upon the like pains, as is afore re^ 
hersed. ^And also * [notwithstanding] his Highnes is pleased 
and contented, that such as can [and wil] in the English 
tongue, shal and may quietly and reverently read the Bible 
and New Testament by themselves [secretly] at al tim^ axid, 
places convenient for their own instruction and edification, 
to encrease therby godlines and vertuous learning : * and if 
they shal happen to stond in * [with this admonishment ne- 
vertheles, that if they shal hap to find] any doubt of any 
text or sentence in the reading therof, to beware and take 
heed of their own presumptuous and arrogant expositions 
of the letter : but to resort humbly to such aa be learned in 
H» Scripture fcnr their instruction in that behalf. 

Finally, his Highnes signifieth to al and singular his 
loving and obedient- subjects^ that his Majesty was nor is 
compelled by Gods word, to set forth his Scripture in Eng- 
297 lish to his lay subjects, but of his own fiberality and good- 
nes was and is pleased, that his said loving subjects should 
have and read the same in convenient places and times, to 
the only intent to bring them from their old ignorance and 
blindnes, to virtuous living and godlines, to God's glory 
and honor ; and not to make and take occasion of dissension 
<>r tumult by reason of th^ SKme. Wh^ore his J^ajesty 
chargeth and comixiandeth al his said subjects to use the H- 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 48T 

Scripture in English, aceot'ding to his godly purpose and 
gracious intent, as they would avoid his most high disple- 
sure and indignation, beside the pain above remembred. 

Let it he noted^ that the sentences and words of this pro- 
clamation in Italic within two stars^ are scratched out 
by the King in this MS, and the sentences and words 
standing within two crotchets are inserted by theKing^s 
handy sometimes as amendments of the words immedu- 
ately preceding. 



Number CXI. 



The Elector of Scuront/'s letter to the King^ upon his mar- 
riage with the Lady Anne qfCleves, 

Excellent and most renowned King, our Coicsin, and dearly cieop. E. 5. 
beloved Alliance^ and a Lord worthy great reverence : 
S. D. Our CounseUdrs, whto they returned, shewed us, 
that the beginning of the mariage of your' royal Majesty 
was joyful and prosperous, which we desire God to bless 
and fortunately to continue. We perceived also by our 
sud Counsellors^ that your Majesty had loving and familiar 
communication with them of many other matters, and of 
the conmion wealth : shewing your mind to be enclined and 
bent to make a league in honest causes, beside the cause of 
religion, with the fEunous Prince Landgrave Hassie, and 
with us [Elector of Saxony] as your Highnes made like 
league with the moi^t noble Prince Duke Juliacens our al- 
liance. And when we were so united, then your Majesty 
would, that afterwards we should intreat of religion, and a 
league should be made in the cause of religion; Of al the 
premisses how lovingly your Highnes hath opened and 
shewed your mind and wil towards us, and with how 
great gentlenes you received and entreated our Counsel- 
lors, both your letters do manifest a great part, and also 
they do plainly expres the whole. And though we also 
would dei^re to be confederated with your Majesty in honest 
causes, beside the cause of religion, as in time past ihtte 

Ff8 



Digitized by 



Google 



488 APPENDIX OF 

hath been a special confederacy between Kings of England 
and Dukes of Saxony, as stories do testify ; yet this league, 
which is made by us with other princes and states ci Grer- 
many, against the ungodly reli^on and tyranny of the Bi^ 
shop of Rome, doth comprehend no other causes therto 
annexed. Therfore because your 6r. would rather joyn 
your self to our league in other honest causes, beside the 
298 cause of religion, that is clean contrary to the meaning of 
our league, which conttuneth only the causes of religion, 
nother Landgravius Hasae nor we can, without the ccmi- 
junction of other, make a covenant of causes not appertain- 
ing to religion. 

Your royal Majesty doth wel remember, how diligently, 
before this time, you have treated with us by ambassadors, 
orators, and letters, to make a league in the cause of reU- 
gion, and have advertised us to constancy in the defence 
enterprized of truQ reli^on. And this last year the orators 
of your regal Majesty entreated with us in the Council of 
Frankford of the same matter, that we should send our 
orators with commandments to make a league with the de» 
fence of true religion, against the tyranny of the Bishop c^ 
Borne, and not of other causes. And as at that time we 
did send some : but not only that thing was left unfinished, 
but also there followed a decree of the Parlunent, which, 
a3 we hear, was made by the conspiracy and craftiness oT 
certain Bishops, in whose mind hitherto the veneration or 
worshipping of Roman ungodlines is rooted. With the bit* 
temes of that decree [of the Six Articles] both we and many 
oth^s, which do think wd of your Graces Majesty, are 
astonied. For when your Highnes had clean extinct, and 
put forth the power and dominion of the Bishop of Rome 
out of the realm of England, we had good confidence' that 
your Gr. would not have sufiered the Bishops to have 
established errors brought into the Church by covetousnes 
and ambition of the Bishop of Rome* But yet we under- 
stand the sharpnes of that decree to be mollified by the wis- 
dom and moderation of your Highnes, and the execution 
thcrof not put in lire: and that your H, hath protested 



Digitized by VjOQQIC 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 489 

before our Counsellors, that ye desire nothing so earnestly 
as the true doctrin may flourish or shine in churches. But 
it seemeth to your Gr. as it doth to some other learned men 
in England, that our men in some articles do pass their 
bands [bounds.] For the which cause your Gr. desired the 
confirmations of those articles taken out of true foundations, 
to be sent unto you, that yee might better weigh those ar- 
ticles, and deliberate of the whole matter with bishops and 
divines, which exceed others in learning and godlines. And 
ye sey, that the truth known, ye wil execute your office, and 
gladly prefer heavenly doctrin before mens traditions. 

This remembrance of a will, . worthy so wise and wd 
learned a King, hath provoked us again to great hope, that 
your H. (things better weighed) wil emend the abuses of 
the Church, and wil exhibit or propose to other kings an 
example of aiding or helping the Church. Therfore we 
have commanded certain of our divines, that they should 
gather sure confirmations, and not very long, of four articles, 
that is to wit, of the M(M3 ; of the use of the whole Sacror- 
ment ; of the mariage of Priests ; and of Vowes. These we 
send to your H. and lovingly and earnestly desire you, that 
ye wil ponder and weigh dihgently so great things; and 
the thing being reasoned with men of right judgment, 
godly, and loving the truth, may make the Son of Gt)d, 
our Lord Jesus Christ, arbiter or judg of this deliberation ; 
of whom the Heavenly said, Hear him. That the churches 
of England set in a true trade, the honor and glory of Gx)d 
may flourish, and may set forth a godly example to other 
kings to reform the Church. And it becometh your Ma- 399 
jesty so much the more that to do, because ye have begun 
amendment, in abolishing the tyranny of the Bishop of 
Rome, and taking away some idols, and commanding the 
people to be more purely and sincerely taught. Truly some 
fehcity it is, and a way to more light, that you have expelled 
the Bishop of Rome, and his tyranny, seeing it is the king- 
dom of Antichrist, which is ruled by the Devil, enemy unto 
Christ, it is no mervail that he doth impugn the. Grospel with 

Ff4 



Digitized by 



Google 



440 APPENI^X OF 

a|i horribly boldnes and cruelty, and, as Daniel saith, ^ 
Jedeth the truthy treading it under foot. The Bishop of 
JElome doth perceive, that, if the Gospel do flouridb, bis au^ 
thority wil be darkned, his power made weak, his fdesures 
troubled. Therfore he endeavoureth with al his powers to 
oppres the truth, appearing ix budding f(»rth. 
* Wherfore altho he doth hinder oth^r kingdomes from 
better counsil, yet after that he is driven out of England, 
the Churches there may be bett^ hd^pen and provided ibr. 
And tho it be said, that there be left there many bishops 
and divines which carry about in their hearty a desire of 
the Bishop of Rome, yet your H. may other heal them> or 
^^ restrain them. 

We offer ajso unto your gracious Majesty our labor wd 
diligence, [and] if you wil, learned men to commson ^^^S^ 
th^r of these matters, and shal think [convenient that] Imth 
English divines and oujt divine^ to b^ sent on both paxties 
in Qeldiia, Hamburgh, or Bremen : or, if your 6r. by»4 
lever, any other meeter place, we gladly wil send chosen; ov 
pipked n^en of great learning and godlines. And if altef 
that;, your Gr, wil common also face tp. face with some of 
purs, we wil send good men and wel learned ; and wil gladly 
help with al diligence your Gr.'^s good counsUs. Fch: we 
greatly desire a true and a godly coi^sent to be made be< 
ti^eei) the Chtu-ches of England and Germany. That thk^ 
should greatly ornate the glory of God, and allure oth^ 
nations. Therfore we promise our labor in this busines^ 
vith al study to your H. both for the gl(wy of God, and 
i^opr friendship.. 

Fob seeing now ^e be more conjoyned.with a new knot 
qt affinity, we greatly desire our conjunction scMnewhat to 
profit the Church of Christ, and the common wealth. To 
tljie which end the friendship of Princes ought chiedy to be 
applied. And. for that pause we dQ the mpre rejpyce at the 
affinity of your Grace ; and we desire that 6t)d may give to 
the m^riage of your Graces Majesty, aod of th^ most noble 
Queen oiij" aUianpe, continual felicity. We d^i^re tbat 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 441 

youar Graces Majesty wil take m good worth these our let* 
ters written wkh most gentknes^ and with a certain sii^ular 
]ove to your Gr, and to accept them with as good nrnid as 
they were written. 

We alsQ thank your 6r. that so kmngly hath declared 
your good wil towards us, and beneficial mind, bo<th by let- 
t^f s and commandments giyen to our Counsellors ; and that 
90 honontUy entreated our Counsellors^ and at their de- 
parting gaye them sudi rewards. We also understode that 
the letters of alkrwing the instruments concerning doweres 
sent thither, to have taken a Ibtle wet, for the which cause, 
if y^HA wil [have} andher like example to be written, and 
si^iibd with a greater seal to he sent tfadther, gladly we wil 300 
in that behalf gratify your Majesty. 

And further, we thought it expedient to enform your 
Majesty of this, that we, beside those things wherof our 
cousin and brother Landgrave instructed you, have per- 
ceived again, that the Bishop of Rome, and certain of his 
adherents, yet hitherto doth go about divers things against 
youc Graces Majesty. Wherfore you may not depart from 
the watch^^lace, but must take heed to their counsils, and 
devise in what things the Crermans. may be profitable unto 
you. 

These tbii^ have we written for the great love we bear 
towards your H. as to our most intyrely beloved lordy 
cousin* and alliance, and that in this thing you wil accept 
and take in worth our carefulnes and study. And we pray 
God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, to keep long in 
good health your royal. Majfesty, and the most noble Queen, 
our dearly beloved alliance : unto whom we desire saluta* 
tions be spoken in our behalf. To conclude, we commit 
unto your royal Maje^y al our duties, with singular ob- 
servance and love. 

We wil not keep secret from your Majesty, that we have 
assembled here a few daye» togetjier with the noble Prince 
landgrave Hassie, and with orators and legates of other 
princes and states of the empire, conjoyned with us in the 
cause of religion^ and have deliberated to amend Christian 



Digitized by 



Google 



44S APPENDIX OF 

concord in the cause of faith. Wherof Cesars Majesty doth 
put U8 in hope or comfort Of the which, if it fortune, as it 
is wont, with unjust rumours to be brought unto your 6r. 
we wil desire you to give no faith unto them : but to be 
persuaded, that we wil be both desirous of sincere concord 
and public quietnes; and also do covet nothing more, than 
that a godly reformation be enterprized of the Church by 
the word of Grod : which doth seem to be very necessary. 
And that we verily wil not refuse truth and Cathdic 
doctrin of the Church, which we oonfes to be agreeable to 
H. Scripture. For this God wil keep and defend, we 
doubt not, for the consolation and health of godly minds, 
i^ainst the Bishop of Romes wil, and also the gates of hel. 



Number CXII. 

Qy>idam Doctrinm ChristiantB JrHcuiiy pro EccUsia Angli- 
cana. With some notes of the King in the margin. 

I. De Ecclesia. 

Oewp. E. 5. ECCLESIA prsBter alias acceptiones in scripturis duas 
habet prsecipuas. Unam, qua Ecclesia accipitur pro con- 
gregatione sanctorum, et vere fidelium, qui Christo capiti 
vere credunt, et sanctificantur Spiritu ejus. Haec autemuna 

• Spoon est, et yere^ sanctum corpus Christi, sed soli Deo cognitumj 

mnltL V^ hominum corda solus intuetur. Altera acceptio est, 
qua Ecclesia accipitur pro congregatione omnium hominum, 
qui baptizati sunt in Christo, et non palam abnegarunt 

k Jnste. Christum, nee sunt ^ excommunicati ^. 

« Ant obiti. ^ -n 1 . . • . 1 

nati. 301 ^"^ JiiCclesiae acceptio congruit ejus statm m hac vita 

^ Et oogni- dumtaxat ; ubi habet malos bonis simul admixtos ; ^ et de^ 

tiobujiuEc.^^ gg^g coffnita per verbum et lesitimum usum sacramenr- 

detue per- .... 

▼enit per a- torum^ ut possit audiri. Sicut docet Christus, Q^i Ecdesiam 

tomm acceptione, perfecU UDitate, ac uDSDimi consensu, acceptata^ 

Porro, ad veram unitatem Ecclesiae requiritur, ut at con- 
sensus in recta doctrina fidei, et administratione sacramento-* 
rum. 

Traditiones vero et ritus atque caeremoniae, quae vel ad 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 448 

decorem, vel ordinem, vel disciplinam Ecdesise, ab homini- 
bus sunt institutse, non omnino necesse est, ut eadem sint 
ubique aut prorsus similes. Hae enim et variae fuere, et 
variari possunt, pro regioniun atque morum diversitate ac 
commodo. « Sic tamen ut sint consentientes verba Dei. ' ^^^ 

rectoribus 
placeant : qoibus semper obtemperandum est. Sic tamen ut eorum jussio atque lex verbo 
Dei non adversetur. Ista est £cclesia nostra calbolica et apostolica, cum qua nee Pontifex 
Romanusy nee quivis aliquis [alius] Prelatns aut Pontifex habet quicquam agere, praeter- 
quam in suas dioeeeses. 

Et quamvis in Ecclesia secundum posteriorem acceptio- 
nem, mali sunt bonis admixti, atque etiam ministeriis verbi 
et sacramentorum nonnunquam prsesint, tamen cum mini- 
strent non suo, sed Christi nomine, mandato, et aucthori- 
tate, licet eorum ministerio uti, tam in verbo audiendo, quam 
recipiendis sacramentis. Juxta illud, Qui vos atiditj me 
audit Nee per eorum maliciam imminuitur effectus, aUt 
gratia donorum Christi rite accipientibus. Sunt enim effi* 
cacia propter promissionem, et ordinationem Christi, etiamid 
per malos exhibeantur. 

[Annotationes in margine sunt JO. Regis Henrid VI I L 
manu propria scripted.'] 

II. De JvMificatione. 

Item, Dejustyicatione docemus, quod ea proprie signifi«> 
cat remissionem peccatorum, et acceptionem seu reconcilia- 
tionem nostram ingratiam etfavorem Dei: hoc est,-yeram 
renoyationem in Christo : et quod peccatores licet non asse- 
quantur hanc justificationem absque poenitentia, et bono ac 
propenso motu cordis, quem Spiritus efficit, erga Deum et 
prox'unum, non tamen propter dignitatem aut meritum poe- 
nitenfiae, aut uUorum operum seu meritorum suorumjustifi- 
cantur, sed gratis propter Christum per fidem ; cum cre- 
dunt se in gratiam recipi, et peccata sua propter Christum 
remitti, qui sua morte pro peccatis nostris satisfecit. 

Hjancjidem imputat Deus pro justitia coram ipso, Rom. 
3. et 4. Fidem vero intelligimus non inanem et otiosam, 
sed eam quae per dilectionem operatur. Est enim vera et 
Christiana fides, de qua hie loquimur, non sola notitia arti- 
culorum fidei, et credulitas doctrinse Christianae, dumtaxat 
historica, sed una cum ilia notitia, et credulitate, firma fiducia 



Digitized by 



Google 



4M APPENDIX OF 

misericor^ffi Dei pronnssas propter Christuni, qua videlieet 
eelto persuademus ac stittuimus eum etiam nobis misericof-^ 
dem et propitium. Et haBc fides vere justificat, vere est saluti- 
fera, non ficta, mortua, et hypoerjtica ; sed neoese^ohabet 
302 spem et charitatem sibi individad coDju&etas ; ae etiam stu- 
dium bene vivendi ; et bene operatur pro loco et oocasione. 

Nam bona opera ad salutem sunt necessaria: non quod 
de impio justum faciens, nee quod sunt pretium pro peccatis^ 
aut causa jusdficationis; sed quia necessum est, ut qui jam 
fide juistificatus est, et reoonciKatus Deo per Christum, vo- 
kintatem Dei facere studeat, juxta illud, Non omnia qui 
dicit mihi^ Dominej Domme, intrabit regnnm caelorum, sed 
qmJoAb vdmskdem P<ar%8 met, qui m caelis est. Qui vero 
haec opera facere non studet, sed secundum camemviyit, ne- 
que veram fidem hiabet, neque Justus est, neque vitam aeter- 
nam (nisi ex animo resipiseat et vere poeniteat) adsequetiu*. 
III. De Eucharisiia. 

De Eucharisiia constanter credimus, et docemus, quod in 
Sacramento corporis et sanguinis Domini, ver^ et substan- 
tialiter, et realiter adsunt corpus et sanguis Christi, sub 
spedebus panis et vini; et sub eisdem spedebus vere et 
realiter exhibentur, et distribuuntur illis, qui SacawBf^itum 
aecipiunt, sive bonis sive malis. 

IV. De BapHsmo. 

De Baptismo didmus, quod Baptismus a Christo sit in- 
stitutus, et sit necessarius ad salutem ; et quod per bapds- 
mum (^erantur remissio peccatorum, et gratia Christi, in- 
fantibus et adultis. Et quod non debeat iterari baptismus. 
Et quod infantes debeant baptizari : et quod infemtes per 
baptismum consequuntur remissionem peccatorum, et gra- 
tiam; et sunt filii Dei. Quia promissio gratise et vttBs 
setemse pertinet non solum ad adultos, sed etiam ad infantes. 
!Et hsec promissio per ministerium in Ecdesia, infantibus et 
adultis administrari debet. 

Quia vero infantes nascuntur cum peccato originis, ha^ 
bent opus remissione illius peccati. £t illud ita remittitur, 
ut reatus tollatur, licet corruptio naturae, seu concupiscentia, 
maneat in hac vita: et sic incipit sanari, quia Spiritus 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 445 

8ajEictua in ip^3 etiaBi iiifantibus est efficax, et eos mundat 
suo quodam modo. 

Probamu9 igitur sententiam Ecclenae : qu® damoat Pe- 
lagianos, qui negabant infantibus. esse peccatum originis. 
iPamnamus et Anabaptistas, qui ne^nt infantes baptizandos 



De a^yMs vero docemus, quod ita e(»)sequuntur, per 
baptismum, remissionem peccatorum et gratiam, si bapti* 
2^ndi attulerint poenitentiam veram, confessionem articulo- 
pum fidei) et credant ver^ ipsis ibi donari remissionem pec« 
catorum, et justificationem propter Christum. Siout Fetrus 
ait in Actis, Pomitenticm agite ; ei In^tissetw umtsgui^que 
vestriim in nomine Jesu ChrisA in remis^imhem feccoiUjTuvfi^ 
ei acdpietis domm Sp. ScmcU. 

V. De P(jeniteniia. 303 

De pcmitentia docemus, quod lapsis post baptismum ne-- 
cessaria sit poenitentia : et quod lapsi, qui in ha^fi vita nan 
f^gunt veraip poenitentiam cert5 damnentur. Contra autem^ 
quod lapsi, quandocunque verh convertimtur, et agunt vere 
pcemtentiam) cei^to consequantur remissionem peccatorum. 

Ut autem, quae sit vera pcenitentia melius cognoscatur^ 
doceipus eam esse seiium animi dolorem pro peccato, et 
odium peocati, una c\^v^ firma fiducia divinie mi8ericcM*diey 
et remissionis peccatorum propter Christum, ac certo pro- 
posito yitam in melius commutandi, et danceps non pec- 
candi. 

I^abet eiMiQ v^ra po^tentia, per I^em, agnitionem pec- 
cati, contritioneQi, et veros termes conscientise ; dum pec^ 
cator sentit Deum irasci peccato, et seterna damnatione se 
dignum judicat ; nee posse uUis, vel virtutibus, vel operibus 
suis, ^ratiam et Remissionem peccatorum promereri, 

Fbrro autem, ut peccat<»* hiis oonsciesottis^ terroribus perw. 
culsu% consplatipnem et remissionem peccatorum ooosequa* 
tur, necessil^n est, ut se totum ad Deum convertat, et certai 
£ducia remissionem peccaitorum a Deo postulelb; credatque 
quod Deus sibi veUt esse propitius> et peccata condonare- 
piopter Christum. . ' . >^ 

Et quamvis solu3 Christus ^it hbstia, satisfactb, et unica 



Digitized by 



Google 



446 APPENDIX OF 

propitiatio pro peocatis, tamen scire oportet, quod Deus a 
pcenitentibus necessaiio requirat fructus dignos pcenitentiae, 
hoc est, vitae novitatem, et camis mortificationem, et perpe- 
tuum studium bene operandi. Juxtaillud Rom. 6. Sicut ex- 
hUmiHis membra vestra serdre immundiH^B et iniquUaiij 
ad miquitatem ; ita ntmc exMbete membra vestra aercire 
Justiti€B in sancti/icationem. Item Epbes. 4. Refuyoamini 
epiritu mentis vestne^ &c. 

De confessione vero, et absolutione privata, docemus, quod 
retinendae sunt in Eccleisia propter absolutionem, et multa 
alia commoda. Quanquam in confessione non'sit neces- 
saria omnium delictorum eiiumeratio. Est enim impossibi- 
lis, juxta Psal. Delicto quis inteUigit 9 

Aliter et prolixius. De Pcenitentia. 

Clementissimus ac summfe misericors Deus, cujus apud 
Prophetam vox est. Nolo mortem impii^ sed ut impius con- 
vertatur a via stia^ et vivat, ut misericordiam suam peccatoii- 
bus impertiret, saluberrime instituit pcenitentiam. Quae cum 
sit velut aditus quidam et janua ad thronum gratiae Dei per 
Jesum Christum, Dominum nostrum, tantam ejus turn utili- 
tatem tum necessitatem esse dicimus, ut omnes qui in mor- 
talia crimina prolapsi sunt, nisi pcenitentiam egerint, aeter- 
num supphcium luituri sint. Contra vero, qui hoc salutari 
poenitentiae pharmaco uti voluerint, gratiam et remissionem 
peccatorum indubie consequentur. 

Quum autem peccare a nobis est, resurgere vero a pecca- 

tis munus est divinum, valde expedit Hit sciamus Sanctum 

304 Spiritum hujus, de qua loquimur, poenitentiae authorem esse, 

et perfectorem ; eamque in peccatore, qui SjHritus motibus 

obsequitur, hoc modo efficere et operari. 

Primum, Peccator per Spiritum Sanctum, et verbum, 
peccata sua agnosdt, et veros oonscientiae terrores habet, 
dum iram Dei contra peccata timet. Adhsec, dolet ac in- 
gemiscit propter oiFensum Deum, et illi peccata sua supplex 
oHifitetur, tanto prions vitae odio, ut secum firmiter statuat, 
ad eam postea nunquam reverti. Ad hunc modum peccator 
contritus et territus peccatorum suorum consideratione, ejus- 
dem Sjnritus b^iefido erigitur, et certo credit, quod Deus 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 447 

sibi velit esse ptopitiiis, et pieccata condonare, non merito et 
dignitate poenitentiae, aut suorum operum, sed ex gratuita 
misericordia, propter Christum 5 qui solus est hostia, satis- 
faction et unica propitiatio pro peccatis nostris. 

Hsec iiduda misericordiae Dei propter Christum peccato- 
ris conscientiam pavore liberat, terrores expellit, et animum 
totum hue inflectit^ ut jam nihil magis cupiat, quam juxta 
Dei voluntatem viyere, et postea nunquam peccare. Nam 
vitae noTitatein, sdve fructus dignos poenitentise ad totius poe- 
nitentiae perfectionem necessario requirit Deus. 

Atque hujus quidem poenitentiae initium, progressum et 
finem seriptura nobis aperte commonstrat. Ps. 87. Non 
est paw ossUms meis a Jade peccatorum meorum, 1 Jo. 2. 
Filioliy h<Bc scribo vobis, nee peccetis : quod siquis peccave- 
Ht, advocatum habemus apvd Deum^ Jesum Christum jits-- 
turn. Et ipse est propitiatio pro peccatis nostris, Et ad 
Rom. 6. Sicut exhibuistis membra vestra servire immu/n^ 
diticB et vniquitatij ad iniquitatem ; ita nunc ewhibete m£m* 
bra vestra servire JtistitiiBj in sanctificationem. 

Forro quoniam Christiani populi pars maxima camalis est, 
nee quae sit vera poenitentia novit, nee quomodo sit agenda 
intelligit, nee unde sit speranda peccatorum remissio cog- 
noscit: ut in hiis omnibus melius instituatur et doceatur, 
valde utilem . ac siunm^ necessariam esse dicimus confession 
nemy quae auricidaris dicitur, et privatim fit ministris £c- 
clesiae. 

Quae sane cqnfessio modis omnibus in Ecclesia retinenda 
est, et magnifacienda, cum propter hominum imperitorum 
institutionem in verbo Dei, et alia commoda non parva, de 
quibus mox dicemus, tum praecipue propter absohitionis 
beneficium,^ hoc est, remissionem peccatorum, quae in hac 
confessione confitentibus ofiertur et exhibetur per absolu- 
tionem, et potestatem clavium ; juxta illud Christi, Johan. 
SO. Qvxyrum remiseritis peccata^ &c. Cui absolutioni certo 
oportet credere. ! Est enim vox Evangelii, qua minister per 
yerbum, non suo sed Christi nomine et authoritate remis- 
sionem peccatorum confitenti annuntiat et dBfert. Cui vocl 
Evangelii per ministrum ^onanti dum confitens recta fide 



Digitized by 



Google 



* 448 APPENDIX OP 

credit et assentitur, ilUco coiurienda ejus fit certa de femis- 
sione peocatorum, et jam certo secum statuit, Deum stbi pro- 
pitium ac misericordem esse. 

Quae una profecto res Chrisdanos omnes magnop^^ de- 
beat permovere, ut ctrnfisAcmem^ in qua per absdutionem 
gratis et remisaonis peccatomm oertitudo concipitur et con- 
firmatur, modis omnibus et ament et amplectantur. 

Et in hac privata absolutione sacerdos potestatem habet 

absolvendi confitentem ab omnibus peccatis ettam illis, quae 

305 solita sunt vocari casus reservoH, Ita tamen^ ut ille prira- 

tim absolutus nihilominus pro manifests criminibus, ^ in 

jus vocetur, publids judidis subjaceat. 

Aoeedunt hue et alia confessionis arcanae commoda : quo* 
rum unum est, quod indocti ac imperiti homines nusquam 
rectius aut melius quam in ccHifessione de doctrina Christi-^ 
ana institui posant. Nam cum animos attentos ae deciles in 
confessione affBrunt, diligenter ad ea, quae a sacerdote &- 
cuntur, animum advertunt. 

Quocirca et fides eorum explorari potest, et quid feoea^ 
tum sit, et quae sunt peccatomm inter se dismmina et vaiie- 
tates, doceri poterunt. Multi enim, propterea quod hoc 
ignorent, in conscientiis seepe graviter anguntur, iUic trepi* 
dantes timore, ubi timor non est : Qui (ut Servator ait) cu^ 
licem eircolantesy camdum degluHunt, in niinmns levissimis* 
que peccatis vaMe anxii, de maximis et gravissimis non per- 
inde dolent. 

Sunt poaro qui peocatia adeo irretiuntur, ut semet ne^ 
aciant explicare ; quos doctis piisque consiliisr sacerdos facile 
liberat, et exolvit. Ad haec, pusillanimes de Venia peccato^ 
rum desperantes, solatur et erigit : hypocritas, qui peccata 
sxia non sentiunt, verbo Dei instruit et severiter reprehendit, 
Gonseientiaa trepidantes confirmat, aaxias tranquiUat; bre- 
viter, vationes et remedia commonstrat, quibus Satanas tai- 
tationes vincere, et peccata fugece poterint- 

Jam vero philautiae morbum, quo multi in propriis vitiis 
cecutiunt, et sibi ipsis nimium indulgent, peccata sualeviora 
esse putantes, quam reipsa sunt, haec confessio peccatomm 
magnopere corrigit et emehdat. Quandoquidem in confess 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 40 

aone enoitnitatem et graviUKtem peocaterum xnultovefiiis et 
altius asjncimus ac contemplamur, quam si tacita duntaxal' 
oogitadone nobiscum in animo ea revolveremus. 

Accedit hue, quod nusquam mdius aut efficadus, quam 
in confessione peccatorum, humanse mentis superbia firangi- 
tur, et animi humilitas acquiritur, ac retinetur ; dum homp 
bomini propter Deiim se submittit, et pectoris sui arcana* 
aperit. 

Adheecy pudor retegendi peccata multos mortales, ne ia 
eadem relabantur j- valde retrahit atque cohibet 

Porro, quisquis simplidter, et tanquani coram Deo, pec- 
cata sua sacerdoti aperit, declarat se Dei timdrem habere, 
eumque timorem, hac animi submissione, magis etiam ccm^ 
servat et auget 

Jam ipsa oonfessi^nis meditatio plurimum utilitatb ad- 
fert: utpote quas fadt, ut homo sdpsum noscat, dnxat ma- 
gnitudinem, copiam et turpitudinem suorum criminum 8eru-» 
tatur et considecat. Unde nascitur et detestatio ac odii^ 
peocatorum, et prc^KMitum abstinendi ab eisdenu 

Quod vero ad enumerationem peccatorum spectat, censer- 
mus scrupulosam, et anxiam non esse requireadam, ne la* 
queum injiciat hominum conscientiis et nimium timoreB^, 
qui vel dubios reddat, vel fiduciam remissionis auferat. Ei 
quemadmodum non probamus illam scrupulosam et anxiam, 
ita censemus segnem et supinam negligentiam in re tarn sa- 
lutari magnc^re periculosam esse et fugiendam. 

Quod siqui sunt, qui banc confes^onem vel damnant vet 
rejiciunt, hi profecto se in verbo Dei institutionem, et abso- 
lutionis beneficium, quod in confessione datur, et alia quas 
ante diximus oommoda, negligere et contemnere ostendunt: 
nee animadvertunt se in (»:bem Chrilitianum maximam pee- 
candi licentiam invehere, et magilam hominibus in omne sce- 
lus ruendi oocarionem prssbere. 

VI. De Sacramentarum usu. 306 

Docemus quod satstunenta, quas per vierbum Dei inslitu- 
ta sunt, non tantum ant notae professionis inter Christiana^ 
sed magis certa quaedam testimonia, ef efficacia fflgittt gratkb 

VOL. I. PAKT II. G g 



Digitized by 



Google 



460 APPENDIX OF 

et bon» voluntatis Dei erga noB. Per quae Deus invisibili* 
ter operatur in nobis, et suam gratiain in nos invisibiliter 
diffundit, siquidem ea rite susceperimus. Quodque per ea 
excitatur et confirmatur fides in hiis, qui eis utuntur. 

Porro docemus, quod ita utendum sit sacramentis, ut in 
adultis praeter veram contritionem, neoessario edam debeat 
aooedere fides, que credat presentibus promissionibus, quie 
per sacramenta ostenduntur, exhibentur et praestantur. Ne- 
que enim in illis verum est, quod quidam dicunt, sacramenta 
conferre gratiam ex opere operato sine bono motu utentis. 
Nam in ratione utentibus necessarium est, ut fides etiam 
utentis accedat, per quam credat illis promissionibus, etac^ 
dpiat res promissas, quae per sacramenta conferuntur. 

De infantibus vero, cum temerarium sit eos a misericordia 
Dei excludere; praesertim cum Christus in Evangelio di- 
cat. Smite parvulos ad me venire : taUum est enim regnum 
ecelorum: et alibi, Nisi quia re^iaiua faervt ex aqua et 
S^piritu SanctOj non potest intrare in regnum coBlorum: 
cumque perpetua Ecclesiae catholicae consuetudine, jam inde 
ab ip»8 Apostolorum temporibus receptum sit, infantes 
debere baptizari in remissionem peccatorum : dicimus quod 
Sp. Sanctus efficax sit in illis, et eos in baptismo mundet, 
quemadmodum supra in articulo de Baptismo dictum est. 



Number CXIII. 

TVie King's commission to the Convocation ; to examine the 

validity of his marriage with the Lady Anne ofCleves. 

MSS. Jlenricus Octavus Dei gratia^ AnglicB et FrancieB Rexy 
Eq^Aor.' Fidei Defensor y Dns. HibemicBy . ac in terris immedia^ 
sub Christo supremum Caput EcclesiiB AnglicancBy Ar- 
chiepis. Cant et Eboracen. ac ccBteris regni nostri An^ 
gliee Epis. DecamSy Archidiaconisy et universo ClerOy 
sahitem : 

EGERUNT apud nos regni nostri poceres et populus, 
ut, cum nuper quaedam emerserunt, quae, ut illi putant, ad 
pos regnique nostri successionem pertineant, inter quae priB- 

O 

Digitized by VjOOQ IC 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 461 

cipua est causa et conditio matrimonii, quod cum illustri et 
nobili fcemina Dna. Anna Clevensi, propter externam qui- 
dem conjugii speciem perplexum, alioqui etiam multis ac 
variis modis ambiguum vident: nos ad hujusmodi matrix 30J^ 
monii disquisitionem ita procedere dignaremur, ut opini- 
onem vestram, qui in Ecclesia nostra Anglicana scientiam 
verbi Dei et doctrinam profitemini, exquiramus, vobisque 
discutiendi auctoritatem ita demandemus, ut si animb ves- 
tris fuerit persuasum, matrimonium cum praefata Dna. mi- 
nime consistere aut cohserere debere, nos ad matrimonium 
contrahendum cum alia liberos esse, vestro primum ac 
reliquae deinde Ecdeiaae sufiragio, pronuncietur et con^ 
firmetur. 

Nos autem qui vestrum, in reliquis Ecclesiae hujus An- 
glicanse negotiis gravioribus, quae ecclesiasticam oecono^ 
miam et religionem spectent, judicium amplecti solemus, ad 
veritatis explicandae testimonium omnino necessarium rati 
sumus, causae hujusmodi matrimonialis seriem et circum-** 
stantias vobis exponi et ccHnmunicari curare : ut quod vos 
per Dei leges licere decreveritis, id demum totius Ecclesiae 
Qostrae aucthoritate innixi, licite facere et exequi public^ 
audeamus. Vos itaque convocari et synodum universalem 
nostra aucthoritate convenire volentes, vobis, conjunctim et 
divisim, committimus atque mandamus, ut inspecta hujus 
negotii veritate ac solum Deum prae oculos habentes, quod 
veruni, quod justum, quod honestum, quod sanctum est, id 
nobis de communi consilio, scripto autentico, renundetis; 
et communi consensu licere definiatis, Nempe hoc unum a 
vobis nostro more postulamus, ut tanquam fida et proba Ec- 
clesiae membra causa huic ecclesiasticae, quae maxima est, in 
justitia et veritate adesse velitis, et eam maturissim^, juxta 
commissionem vobis in hac parte factam, absolvere et expe- 
dire. In cujus rei testimonium has hteras nostras fieri feci- 
mus patentee Teste meipso apud Westmonasterium, sexto 
die Julii anno regni nostri trecesimo secundo. Anno ^**^» 



Gg« 



Digitized by 



Google 



toniao. 



45Ji APPENDIX OF 

Number CXIV. 
The Depositions of divers of the noblemen j and others , be- 
Jbre the ConvoccOion; concerning the Kvn^s marriage 
wOh the Lady Anne qfCUves. 

I. The Depositions of the right honorable Thomus Awdely^ 
Lord Chancellor i Thonuis Archbusshop of Canterbury, 
Thomas Duke ofNor/bOcy Charles Duke ofSuffbUc, WiU 
liam Earl of Southampton, and Cuthbert Bishop ofDwr^ 
ham, aHjoynthf together s, are these: 

MSS. Cot. AFTER the Queue was Imnight to Grenewidi, at her 
first arryval, the Kings Grace, willing to be adcertajrned 
whether such promises as were made for the clearing of die 
spouaalls or manage betwixt her and the Duke of Loraigne, 
his eldest son, were performed, deferred the despousing of 
the Queue twodayes : and the said evenyng entred commuo 
nication by his counsaill with theym that were her conduo 
308 ters, to know what they had brou^t in that mattier, which 
were the chieff about her. Who aaswered, that they bad 
brought nothing at al in writing, albeit at Wyndesore the 
eonttary was promysed, that the said c^usaUs should be 
derely put out of doubt : and therupon instructions wore 
sent to Doctor WottcHi, then resident in Cleves, to sdlidte 
the clearing therof ; as he brought forth before the said 
ambassadors avouched that he had doni. But that not^ 
withstanding nothing they had brought, nor could shew, 
but only by words made a light mattier of it, saying. It was 
don in their minority, and had never after taken any effect. 
Wherewith the Kings Majesty being mervaillouslie discon^ 
tent, was in mynd to have stayed^ and not to have {»x)ceded 
further to the solemnizaticm of his mariage, onks great 
sute had ben made unto hym by these to whom the tra- 
ducticm of the Queue was committed by the Duke her bro- 
ther; who promised of new within a bref time after their 
arryval into their country, to send su^ a discharge of that 
mattier as shuld put al out of doubt. Which promises not 
only they have not fulfilled, but also sent such a writing for. 
a discharge not being autentique, that putteth it in moch 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 4SS 

mare doubt, comiimg the words of that Mtt, that titespou- 
seh by theym spoken of to have ben made long agoo, may 
be taken for espousals not only iefaJbwrb^ but also depr^e^ 
senU; which intriketh the mattier modi moi^e, and doth 
not clepe it, as it was p*omysed ; as by the instrument tiler- 
by it wil appere to al that read it So that neyther the con- 
dition by theym promysed, to take that doubt away, is ful- 
filled, nor yet, as it may appere, can be fulfilled. For if 
better mattier could have ben shewed, better they wold 
have sent, after so great stayes made, and so grete promyses 
iherol eftsones renewed. So it appareth plainly the £ings 
jsiariage not to be dered, as was promysed, but to remaj^e 
more intriked. And the condition of the dering therof, 
put alweys therunto by the Kings Majesty, not to be ful- 
filled in anywise by them that so promised. 

Thomas Awddy, Chancellor. Charles Suffolk. 

T. Cantuarieb. W. Southampton. 

T. Norfolk. Cuthbert Dnresmie. 

II. The Depcmtum <fthe Duke of Sujblky Lord Great 

Mazier. 
The said Lord saith. How in the begynn]^ of the 
treatie of the manage betwene the Kings Majei^ty and the 
Lady Anne of Cleves, he noted specially that the Kings 
Majesty constantly affirmed, how his Higlmes wold do no- 
thing therin, onely {onless] tihe pre-contract betwene the 
said Lady and the Marques of Loraine were first dered. 
Wfae^iipon the Oommissioilers of the Duke of Saxe and 
Cleves toke upon theym^ and promised at llie r^ayr of 
the said Lady into England, to biing t^ fill and evy- 
dent deling iherof ; which they did not. And therfin- the 
KifigR Majesty )ihewed himsdf not ccmtented to be s6 
bandeled ; and was ias earnest to have the mattier clered as 
Wore. And for that cause the solemni^ttton was differed 
from Soneday to Tuesday, to compas the end. Wberin the 
Earl of fessex travaalled with tiie Kings Highnes apart 309 
And so that mattier passed over. The said Duke saith also, 
how, for that he saw, noted, and considered in the Kings 

Gg3 



Digitized by 



Google 



iS4 APPENDIX OF 

Highnes ooiintenance, fashion, and behaviour, he' thinketh 
his Grace liked not the Quenes person, ne had affection r 
but his Highnes, as the said Duke than thought, wold have 
been glad, if the solemnization might than to the world 
hav^ ben disappointed, without note of breach of his High* 
pes behalf, 

Charles Suffolk. 

III. The Deposition qftherle ofSouOiamptonj Lord Privy 

Seal. 
The said Erie saith, How at such tyme as the Kings 
Majestyappointed hym, being than Admyral, to receve the 
Queue at Calise, and conduct her over the seas, he, upon 
the first sight of her, conradering it was than no tyme to 
dyspraise her there, whom so many had by reportes and 
paintings so moch extolled, did, by his lettres moch prayse 
her, and set her forth, wherewith the Kings Majesty, upon 
sight of her person, was not contented* As Sir Anthony 
Browne declared to the said Erie at his repair to the Court, 
and as the said Erie might perceave by the Kings Highnes 
countenance. Wherof the said Erie was very soiy; and 
specially to se the Kings Majesty so to mislike the person- 
age of the Queue. At which tyme therle of Essex calling 
the said Erie of Southampton to hym, layd sore to his 
charge, that he had so moch praysed the Queue by his letp* 
ters from Calise, declaring therby his malicious purpose, 
how he entended to take oceanon to do displeasure to the 
said Erie, and to turn al the Kings miscontentment upon 
the fihulders of the said Erie of Southampton* Unto whom 
the said Erie of Southampton answered, that he thought 
his i»ayse to good purpose, if he could have done any good 
by it, the mattier being so far passed* And with such and 
other like words passed ov^ the communication with the 
said Erie of Essex : and in his own hart was very sory to se 
the King0 Highnes so coldly to procede to tb^ecution of 
the solemnization of the manage according to the treaty 
passed* For wheras the mariage should have been upon 
the Soneday, it was deferred xmtil Tuesday following ; and 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. iS6 

mudi fault found for clearing of the precontract and want 
of a commission. Thending o^ which controversies therle 
of Essex, repairing secretly unto the King, did procure. 
But what he said to the King, the said Erie of Southamp* 
ton cannot tel. The said Erie of Southampton saith also, 
bow eight days after the solemnization, therle of Essex told 
him, how the Queue was than a maid for the Kings High- 
nes, and that the Kings Highnes had no affection to her, 
and misliked her body and the disposition therof. The said 
Erie saith also, how, a little before Easter last past, the 
Kings Highnes brake his mind frankly to the said Erie, de- 
claring how his Grace had not yet known carnally the 
Queue, with such other mattier and circumstance not to be 
openyd; as induceth the said Erles conscience to think, 
that the Kings Highnes hath not carnally known the 
Quene, ne cannot, for ^the disposition of her body, be 
provoked therunto: as by such mattier as the Kings 3 10 
Hi^nes than and sins did open unto him, doth appere to 
be true. 

W. Southampton. 

IV. TTie Deposition of my Lord Admiral [L, Russel.] 
My Lord Admyral siuth, That whan the King cam to 
Rochester to se the Quene, he saw the King, at the first 
view of the Quene, mervaillously astoned and abashed. And 
the next day returning from Rochester, his Grace called 
the said Lord Admyral unto him, saying. How like you this 
woman ? Do you think her so fair and of such beauty as 
report hath ben made unto me of her ? I pray you tel me 
trouth. Wherunto the said L. Admyral answered. That he 
toke her not for faire, but to be of a brown complexion. And 
the Kings Highnes said, Alas ! whom shuld men trust? I 
promise you, saith he, I se no such thing in her as hath 
been shewed me of her, and am ashamed, that men have so 
praysed her as they have don, and I like her not. Which 
words the Kings Highnes hath sundry times shewed unto 
him. At which time the said L. Admyral saw the Kings 
Majesty sore troubeled in his countenance. Al which mau 

Gg4 



Digitized by 



Google 



486 APPENDIX OF 

tier the aaid h. Admynd tdd Sir Anthony Bimme, who d^ 
dared to the said L. Admyral) how the Kings Hi^nes had 
shewed the like unto hym. And further the said L. Acknj- 
ral saith, that the Kings Highnes hath sundry times ku 
mented unto him his estate in this pretensed manage; and 
he saith how before the manage, and sins, observing and 
noting the Kings Highnes countenance, with other things 
not to be disclosed, he hath parceyved by .his fashion and 
maneTy that he hath ben nodung content with this mariagep 
but aiweys troubled and unquiet therin. 

By me J. RusseL 

V. JTie Deposition qfihe Lord Cobham. 
It chaunced the younger Palant, at his being here, to 
commun with my L. Cobham. To whom after discurse oi 
sundry mattiers betwene them, the said Palant sayd, tha( 
he was sory to se the Kings Mqesty, being so vertuous a 
Prince, enter this matrimony: at Westminstegr, the sixth 
day of July, the xxxii. year of the Kings Majestyes mo«^ 
noble reigne. 

Greorge Cobham. 

VI. 7%e Deposition of Sir Anthony Browne, Master of 
the Horse. 
The said Sir Anthony saith. How at the arry val of the 
Quei^ at Biochester, the ]K]ings Highnes appointed to go 
thither to se ha* upoi) newycres day, and ordered the sasi 
Anthcmy to wayt upon hym : and at his comjrng thith^, 
3 1 1 to go before unto her with this message, how he had 
brought her a newyers ^ft, if it liked l^r to se it. And 
when the said Sir Anthony entred the chambre where she 
was, and having ccmceived in his mind, what was by piCi^ 
tares and advertisements signified of her beauty and quali* 
ties^ at the general view of the ladies he thought he saw no 
Rich thing there, and yet were thother of better favour 
than the Quene. But whan he was directed unto herself, 
and adyi&edly loked upon her, he saith, he was neyer moire 
dismayed in al his life, lamenting in his hart, which altered 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDB AND <miGINALS. 4S7 

1m oul«afd cbimtoMiifie, Id ae ihe Lady so :fiar anil unlike 
tWt 'waa reported, i«n4 flf such aort .as lie iiifiii^ 
Highnes skidd not amtexA hymfielFmih.hen NcYestheks 
at his retome 4x> the Kings Majesty^ with her aaaswer, the 
said Sir Anthcmy sind natbing, ne durst not. Than wfaaa 
the Kkigs Hig^xDes entred to embiace her, and kias her, the 
said Sir Anthony saith, he sav and noted -m ^e Kmg$ 
Highnea coiinte»anoe such jbl disoontei^inent and misfiking 
of her peracm, as li^ was weirf sory of it. For the said 
Sir Andiony saith, he moch -marked that -ihe Kings High^ 
nes taried not to speak with her twenty words, bi^ called 
for her counsaii, and with his connsiul and theym derysed 
Odouminication al that night, the Kings Highnes without 
shewnig any cherful or mery oomitenanee disclosed not 
his hart. But wheras the Kings Majesty had faron^ 
with him a partkt furred with sables and richly gar* 
nyshed, sable skins gamyshed to wear about h^ neck, 
with a muffley furred, to geve the Queue, and a capp, 
the Kings Highnes passed orer thexecution of his iotent 
that night, and in the morning sent them by the said 
Sir Anthony Browne with as cold and eongle a message as 
might be. 

The said Sir Anthony santfa also^ how the Kings Ma- 
jesty retouming in his harge from thens to Grenewieh, said 
tD the said Sir Anthony^ by his Highnes eommandment 
ijian sitting !by ham, diese words very ssdly and pensirely : 
I see nothing in diis woman as men vepori of her ; and I 
m^^ail that wise men wold make such report as they have 
don. With whieh Urords the said Sir Anthony was abated, 
fearing lest any thing dhuld be objected to my Z^ord of 
Southampton hia bn^her, for that he had written to her 
pi»y«. 

The aaid Sir Anthony saith also, how the lady his wife 
departed, who was appointed to wayte upon ho-, tdid him 
before the mariage, how she saw in the Queue such fashion, 
and maner of bnn^g up so gross, and far discrepant from 
the Kings Highnes appetite, that in her judgment the 
Kings Highnes should nerer hcutily love her. 

The said Sir Anthony saith also, how the CFening beibre 



Digitized by 



Google 



458 APPENDIX OF 

the mariage solemnized, he saw the Kings Higfanes nothing 
jdeasantly disposed, but heard hym say, that he had a great 
yoke to enter into. And the morning the Kings Hig^nea 
prepared himself so slakely to go to the chappel to make so^- 
lemnization, as in his countenance, fiEuahion, and behaviour 
he declared evidently, that he went to do that act, as hym 
thought, wherunto his Grace was not moved, ne directed 
by his entyre and harty consent ; according wherunto he 
heard the Kings Highnes speak words in marching forwards 
to the Erie of Essex : which words nevertheles he did not 
so parfitely hear as he can report the same : but they seemed 
to this sense, that the Kings Highnes said, he tmut nedes. 
312 Finally, the said Sir Anthony saith, that by sundry the' 
Kings Highnes behaviours before and after the mariage, he 
judgeth in his conscience that the King did never in his 
hart favour the lady to mary her, if outward respects had 
not enforced him to that act 

VII. The Deposition of Sir Thomas Henn^,Knt 

The said Sir Thomas saith. How even sen the Kings 

Highnes saw the Quene, his Grraoe' never liked her, as the 

- said Sir Thomas judgeth. For he heard him say, before 

the mariage and syns, how that his Highnes had ben yvel 

served oftheym that his Grace had put in trusU Inso- 

moch as so often as his Grace went to bed to her he ever 

' grudged, and said plainly he mistrusted her to be no mayd, 

by reason of the loseness of her brests, and other tokens. 

And furthermore, that he could have none appetite with 

her to do as a man shuld do with his wife, for such displea- 

saunt ayres as he felt with her. And the said Sir Thomas 

hath so oftentimes heard his Majesty say thus from time to 

, time, that he judgeth in his consdence the Quene, for any 

pari of the Kings body, to be yet as good a mayd as ever 

she was. And therupon he durst take his death. 

Thomas Hennege* 

VIII. IThe Deposition of Mr. Anthony Denny^ Gentleman 
of the Privy Chamber, 
The said Anthony Denny saith. That wheras hymself, at 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 450 

die first arryvat of the Quene, and long after, toke ever. 
more occasion to prayiae hei* to the Kings Highnes, his Ma« 
jesty wold never approve those prayses, but. said ever^ she 
was no such as she was pray^ for. And after that, upmi 
contynual praysings, the Kings Highnes said to the said 
Anthony Denny, hqw he wold utter playnly to hym, as to 
a servant whom he used secretly about hym, how indede 
his Highnes could not induce hymself to have affection to 
the Quene, for that she was not as she was reported, but 
had her brests so slake, and other parts of body in such 
sort, that his Highnes somewhat suspected her virginity, 
and concluded that her body was of such indisposition to 
bis, that he could never in h^ company be provoked and 
stered t6 know her carnally. At which tyme the said An- 
thony, for answer to the Kings Highnes saying, lamented 
the state of {»inces to be, in roattiers of mariage, far of 
wcxrse sort than the condition of poor men. For princes 
take as is brought theym by others, and poor men be com- 
monly at their own choyce and hberty. The said Anthony 
remembreth not predsely the tyme of this communication, 
but he tlunketh it was before Lent Syns which time the 
Kings Highnes at sundry seasons hath had communications 
to like effect* By which communications the said Anthony 
thinketh the Quene to remain undefiled of the Kings High- 
nes body, and for any act of his Highnes, to be stil a 

mayd. 

By me Antony Deny. 

IX. The Deposition of Thomas Wriothesley^ one of the3\^ 
Kings Principal Secretaries, 

. The said Sir Thomas saith. That eyther the sixth or 
seventh day of June last passed, but whether of theym he 
parfitely remembreth not, whan the L. Crumwel, than Lord 
Privy Seal, came home to his house nere the late Angus* 
tine Friers in London from the Court; it chaunced the said 
Sir Thomas to go into his gallery, where he found hym 
lilone leanyng in his window. Of whom the said L. Crum* 



Digitized by 



Google 



460 APPENDIK OF 

wel demauBded, Hove we any newys? Sbyne, Sir, quock 
the said Sir Thomas, but that I woM be glad to go to my 
house hereby, to devyse how to make it fit for me, onless 
you shal commaund me to do aayotho' basjnnes. Nay, 
quoth he, I hare no bu«nes now : but ooe thyng resteth in 
my hedd, which troubleth me, and I drought to tel it you. 
The King, quoth he, liketh not the Quene, ne did ever like 
her from the begynnyng. Insomoch as I thynk adsuredly 
she be yet as good a mayd for hjrm as she was whan she 
came to England. Marie, Sir, quoth the said Wriothesley, 
I am right sory that his Majesty shuld be so troubled : tar 
Goddes sake devyse how his Grace may be releved by one 
wey or other. Yea, how, quoth he? I cannot sodainly tel, 
quoth Wriothesley. But standyng the case as you say it 
doth, I thynk some w^ may be devysed in it. Wei, wd, 
quoth he, it is a grete mattier. So it is, quoth I, and so 
we departed for that tyme. The next day following, as I 
remember, having occasion eftsones for busines to repair 
unto hym, I chaunced to «ay. Sir, I have thought sorn^ 
what of the mattier y% told me, and I find it a great mi^ 
der; but. Sir, it can be made no better than it is. For 
Gtxldes sake devyse for the relefe of the King ; for if he 
remain in this gref and trouble, we shal al one day smart 
for it. If his Grace be quiet, we shal have our parts with 
hym. It is trew, quoth he, but I tel you, it is a grete mat- 
tier. Mary, quoth I, I graunte, but let die remedy be 
serched for. Wei, quoth he ; and thus brake off from me. 

Per me Thomam Wriothesley, 

X. Tlie Deposiiian of Mr. Doctor Chamber. 
The said Mr. Doctor Chamber deposeth. That in his con- 
science he thihketh the Kings Highnes not to have carnally 
known the Quene* And he is moved thus to say and 
think, for that the Kings Highnes used the oouBBail of the 
said Dr. Chamber to remedy the indisposition of his Graces 
body. And the morning after the first night, whan the 
Kings Highnes lay with the Quene, his Majesty, unasked> 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND QRIBINALS. 461 

did of hymsfilt an^. tcr the 8ud Doetor Cba«i£er^ how that 
he had not. thai ni^t knowax the Queue; And. so he did 
hkewise divers olher times, cxxisulting with hym. therupon^. 
In which consultation the said Dr. Chamber counsailled 
his Majesty not to enforce hymself, for eschewing such in- 
conveniences as by debility ensueing in that case were to be 3 14 
figured. And the said Dr. Chamber finally saith, how joyn- 
ing together the Kings Highnes truth and wisdom, with 
such reports as his Majesty hath from t3rme to tyme made, 
and adding therunto the dispositi(»i of the Elngs Highnes 
body, wherunto he hath ben continually made privy, he 
estemeth it in his conscience for truth, that the Kings 
Majesty hath not hitherto known carnally the Queue. 

The said Mr. Doctor saitb also, how the Kings Majesty 
hath, as to his physician, secretly declared unto hym, and 
Mr. Doetor Butts together, how his Grace found her body 
in such a sort disordered and indisposed to excite and pro« 
yoke any lust in hym; yea, rather ministring mattier of 
lothsomenes unto the same, that his Majesty could not in 
any wise overcome that lothsomeness, ne in her company 
be provoked or stered to that act. 

John Chamber. 

XI. 7%^ Deposition of Mr. Doctor Butts. 

The said Mr. Dr. Butts saath. How the morning after the 
first night the Kings Highnes lay with the Quene, his Ma^ 
jesty said tmto hym, and Mr. Dr. Chamber, that* he had not 
that, night carnally known the Quene. The second night 
he lay not with her : the third and fourth night his Grace 
lay with her, and alweys confessed he could not know her. 
And so hath contjmually amfessed unto the said Dr. Butts 
to thia day. And in the mean tyme hath confessed to the 
said Dr. Butts, that he hath had duos poUutiones nocturnal 
in somno. And thought hymself able to do thaet with other 
but. not with her. And upon these, infinrmations the said 
Dr. Butts thinketh that the King» Highnes did never caTf^ 
oaUy know her. 



Digitized by 



Google 



46» APPENDIX OP 

The said Dr. Butts saith also, how the Ejngs Highnes 
complayned unto hym of the mislykiiig of her body for the 
hanging of her brests, and loosnes of her flesh. 

W. Butts. 

TKen JbUofweth a Utter of the L. CrumweVs of the same 
matter^ superscribed^ To the King my most gracious 
Sovereign Lord his royal Majestie. Bv^ this I insert 

Vol. i. Coll. not, being already published in Bishop Bumefs His^ 

^' *^ ' toh/ of the Re/brmation. 

Such communicaiion as was betwene the Quenys Grace, and 
ilie Ladies of RuiUmd, Rochefbrd, and Edgecomby the 
Tuesday or Wennesday before Midsommer day last^ at 
Westminster. 

First, Al they being together, they wished her Grace 
with child. And she answered and said. She knew wel she 
was not with child. My Lady Edgecomb said. How is it 
possible for your Grace to know that, and ly every night 
with the King? I know it wel I am not, said she. Than 
said my Lady Edgecomb, I think your Grace is a mayd &tiL 

315 With that she laughed. And than said my Lady Roche- 
ford, By our Lady, Madam, I think your Grace is a mayd 
stil, indede. How can I be a mayd, said she, and slepe 
every night with the King ? There must be more than that, 
said my Lady Rocheford, or els I had as leve the King lay 
further. Why, said she, whan he comes to bed he kisses 
me, and taketh me by the hand, and byddeth me. Good 
night, swete hart : and in the morning kisses me, and byd- 
deth me, Farewel, darlyng. Is not thys enough ? Than said 
my Lady Rutland, Madam, there must be more than this, 
or it wil be long or we have a Duke of York, which al this 

^ realm most de«ireth. Nay, said the Queue, is not this 
enough P I am contented with this, for I know no mc»-e. 
Then said my Lady Rutland, Did not your Grace tel mo* 
ther Low this? Than said the Queue, Mary, fy, fy, for 
shame. God forbid. These. words she hath said to them 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 4^8 

altogethers, and to eche of theym apart divers and sondry 
tymes. And the Quene declared to my Lady Roeheford, 
how the King used her the four first nights : which was to 
theffect afore written. 

Eleonore Rutland. 

Jane Rocheford. 

Catherine Edgeoomb. 

T%en JbU&w the King's own assertions in this business ; 
but Bishop Burnet hath published them in his worTc qf 
the Reformation aforesaid. And therejbre I spare it 
here. 



U\<r< 



Number CXV. 

Robert Wisdome^ a prisoner in LoUard^s Tower; his vindica- 
tion of himself against certain articles charged upon him. 

Grace J mercy ^ and peace ^ from God our Father y andjrom Foxii MSS. 
the Lord Jesu Christ, be with the gentil reader now a/nd 
ever, i S u / 

IT is no new thing, gentil reader, for preachers to ly 
by the heels for preaching : nether is it any strange matter 
for Bishops and Priests to be persecutors of Gods trewthe : 
which thei afore al men shulde preache and majrnteyne. 
Nether shalt thou mervail mutch at yt, if thou cal to mynd 
the histories of Hel;^as, and Micheas, Hieremias, Esaias, 
and al other the Lords servants and prophets. It shal also 
appere right wel to thee to be no news, yf thou remembre 
John Baptist in prison, and Petre in chains; Paul also Mat. ». 
prisoner of Jesu Christ. And wold to God that examples Eph.iT. 
of our t}nnes were as rare as they were in the Apostells 
tyme, and that the new impiety did not far excede the old 
unfaithfulnes. But as Christ said, the persecution of thes^*^**^^* 
latter dayes is far worse than it was then: as the world 
groweth in age, so doth the iniquity encreese into the hevin, 
and provoketh God to strike, if he dare, thes strong and3l6 
stowte Nembroths, hunters and persecutors of al godlines 
and goodnes, and mighty repairers and builders of Babel 






Digitized by 



Google 



4M APPENDIX OF 

now begun to fid. Yt nuketk thesn to naei and' cry to se 
and perceyve that Crods prayaes abuld sound out of did 
mouth of the kifuits and wukytig cJaildfcn. Nether can 
thei be content tyl thei have uttered their ntahce and fiary, 
saying to Christ, Master, rebuke thi disciples. But because 
Christ wil not rebuke the children, but willeth that thei be 
brought to him, therftve our new Pharisees rebuke the 
preachers by casting them into prisons, by making lyes and 
slanders upon them, and working them al mischief that thei 
can imagin. And thes are our holy Fathers, and Priests of 
our mother the holy Catholick Chirche, which have pro- 
cured the forbidding of the Scripture among the people. 
Mat. XV. Wei ! let them alone, they are blind, and leaders of the 
«Pet. ii. blind. It is trewth that S. Petre said, Theijbme &wt their 
Dui.ix. avm shame. He that readeth the abominacyon standing in 
?Tiie» "ii ^^^ ^^^y pl^^5 *"^ ^^^ mystery of iniquity wrought by the 
son of perdition, let hym now perceyve, and se, and under- 
stand. But be thou of a good hert and strong cowrage in 
the Lord, which sealeth the seas, and poynteth the wares 
their limytes, how far thei shal flow, and where their surges 
shal burst within themselfes. For when m<sn hold their 
peace, the stones shal cry. So invinciUie is Gods tt^wth, 
that the domb elements must first oonfes yt, or be sup- 
pressed. And as it is imposttble to cover the son, but yt 
wil arise and shine over al the erth, so it is impossible to 
lett the course of the Grospel, but it. shal ever, when God 
wil have it, come forth, and appere in the harts of men, and 
prosper in those things wherunto G^kI doth send it. 
I. Now forasmuch as many wondre what they lay to my 

charge, you shal know, that first afor the Couneel was laid 
to me eertayn textes in a litle boke of the X Command- 
iJohnT. ments. The texts are these, Bs^es^ Jeepe y&wr selfba Jr&m 
images. This text thei lay to my charge as an heresy, 
that I wolde destroy al ymages; But this is my mynd of 
images. I think that Christen men owght not* td wof^ip 
them, nor serve them- Whether thty may be in the ten*- 
ples of Christen men, or no, there are d3rvers o^nnions, but 
al men agree, that they may not be, won^pped. A gret 



Digitized by 



Google 



• RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 465 

occasion of slaundre hath come by them not only to infidels, 
Jews, and Turks ; but they have been the cause, that many 
honeBt men have bene murderd by Antichrist and his chap- 
lejms thorow the whole world : and whether other abhomi- 
natyons have chanced by them, read the xiii. and xiv. of 
the Soke of Wisdom. 

Another article propounded against me is, Thcat I said II* 
Christ shaJj at the day qfjvidgment^ reward ofdi of mercy ^ 
and not our meryts. This article is right falsely gathered 
owt of my sermon in S. Stephens day. Wherin when I had 
declared what the law of God requireth of us, and how un- 
perfect al our rightwysness is, and had moved al men to 
set hand upon rightwysnes of faith in Jesu Christ; shewing 
that he is the perfection of the law to al that beleve ; I ex- 
horted to such good works as are required by the law of 
Gt)d. Shewmg by the Scripture,, that though al our works 
are unable to stond in the judgment of Christ, and, for their 3 ly' 
dignytie, to require the immortal glory : yet God of his rich 
. mercy wold, for Christ and in Christ, accept them as per- 
fect and welpleasing, and reward them with the crown of 
immortal glory. And in this declaring, I recyted a saying 
of S. Austen, which is this, " Thou^ O God^ shaJt save them, 
^^ saith DsLYidfJbr nothing. What is this,. Thou shcdt save 
*' themjbr noihingf Thou findest in them nothing, wherby 
<^ thou mayest save them, and yet dost thou save them. 
^^ Freely thou givest, freely thou savest Thou goest be- 
'^ fore al meryts, that thy gifts may obtayn thy meryts. 
" Utterly dost thou give freely, save freely ; which findest 
<^ nothing wherof thou mayest save, and findest much, 
<^ wherof thou mayest condempn.*" And agein, ^^ Thou hastinPs.3Dai. 
<^ done no good, and yet is remission of sins given unto 
^^ thee. Let the works be loked upon, and theibe found 
" al evyl. If God shuld geve thee that which is dew to 
<^ thy works, he shuld surely dam^n thee. Biit he giveth 
<^ not the pain dew, but giveth thee grace, which is not 
** dew.'' And again, " When God crowneth thy meryts, he 
<^ crowneth nothing but his own gifts. For the Psalmist 
<< saith, He crowneth thee with mercy and loving kindnes.^ 

VOL. |. PART II. H h 



Digitized by 



Google 



466 APPENDIX OF 

Ooodworkt. But thes texts and sayings of the Doctors sounded so in 
the ears c^ one Hoggard, that, aocofding to his name, he 
swynishly hath accused me. This is myne opinion of good 
works : Those are good works that the Scripture of God 
alloweth for good : that is, al that tend to the glory of God, 
and to the profit of our Christen brother. Thes works 
ought every Christen man to apply with al his power: 
and yet knowkdg^ng the imperfectnes of this lyfe to say, 

Lac. xFii. as Christ teacheth. We are tmproJUabte serocmis. Notwith- 
standing ther remayneth much reward to those works ; for- 
asmuch as Grod by Christ aocepteth them as perfect, and 
crowneth them, not for their awn dignity, but for the dig- 
nity of Christ, in whom thei are accepted. And wold to 
GoA. al that profess Christ in tonge and word, wold study 
to excel in good works in dede and trewth : and then might 
they assuredly loke for the reward of God, rewarder of al 
goodnes. But we cry out, and wil have no less then hevin 
for oiu: works; which yet are such, as nether are com- 
maunded of God, and nothing at ai profit our neibour. 
We esteam him an holy one that every day heareth a mas 
or twayn : yet wil he not gretly stick to ly, forswere, dis- 
teyne and beguyle his neibour. He that eateth no ^gs on 
the Friday is ownted to fast wel ; but the same shal, with 
his virulent and adders tonge, devoure and eat his brother 
by backbyting. Another seameth to have perfect holines 
for saying over his beads ; yet shal the same be nother af- 
fraid, like an Hoggard, to persecute and accuse even of he- 
resie his Christen brother, and with his lyes and slanderous 
tonge embrew his hands with bloud of innocents. Such was 

Mat. xriil. tiie holines of the old Pharisees, to tyth mint and annett : 
but the weighty matters of the law, judgment, faith^ and 
mercy, they overpassed. 

So our new Pharisees invent every one his awn phantasie 
to be good works, but the good works assigned and com- 
maunded of Gt)d, they not once so much loke for it. And 
whensoever this their hypocrite is a litil towched, then be- 
gin thes godly ones to breath out, thdr firy charitie, and 
3 18 cannot rest in quiet tyl thei have accomplished their nature. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 4©7 

and murdered their pore brother Abel^ Oh ! hypocaisieJ i^^e on 
O! devilish dissimulation! O! fained sanctitie! Double ini- in thrssth 
quity! With what face, countenance, and chere canst thou^®™-®^ 
lift up thy hands to God, the fowntayn of goodnes^ seing 
thy mynd overfloweth so with malignity and mischefe ? How 
askest thou mercy of Gtxl, that nourishest such crueltie 
ageynst thy brother? How darest thou approch to God, 
which /giveth benefits to the imworthy and unkind, when 
thou art so ungentil and ful of wickednes, to work mischefe 
and evil to him that studiously seeketh to do al men good 
and profit ? How wilt thou drink, nay once come nere to 
driidc. the bloud of the testament, which dost nothing else 
but imagyne how to shed the bloud of thy neibour ? Oh ! 
Pharisee, hypocrite, seak first jugement, faith, and mercy, 
and make clean that which is within, and so shalt thou be 
sure to {dease God. He sekeihjudgmentf that cometh into A place of 
the consideration of his awn conscience, and ther deliteth^x^undLd, 
with the law of God, and tryeth and examineth al his words ch»p» »iii. 
and dedes. And he that thus doth shal have smal pleasure 
in his awn rightwysnes, nor no gret lust to crake of his awn 
deserts or meryts. He shal rather confes the saying of 
David to be trew; Lord, no lyvi/ng creature shal be Justuv*. criii. 
^d in thi sight. And as Job saith, IfhewU contend with 
mey I cannot cmswer one for a thousand. 

But that men stick so sore to their awn meryts, it is an 
evident token that such never yet knew the law, nor fdlt 
the condempnation of it in their consciences : which whoso 
fealeth^ shal soon cast down his pecock taile that before he 
spred, and so much gloried in. To sedkjmth is to do al 
things after the word of God : which whoso doeth, shal be 
assiu'ed in his conscience, that his work pleaseth God. But 
he that goeth about to please God by his awn dreams and 
imaginations, without the word, the same can never be sa- 
tisfied, nor certainly persuaded, that he pleaseth Gk)d, but 
stil evermcnre doubteth and wavereth in mj/nd, whether he 
pleaseth God, or no. Which, what is it else but unfaithful- Heb. x.». 
nes and sin P If this faith were sowght for among men, they 
doubtles would be more emestly bent to do the works com- 

Hh2 O * 



Digitized by 



Googk 



468 APPENDIX OF 

manded of God, and not so redy to destroy those that godly 
rebukeCh hypocririe and wickednes of the world. He seak-- 
eth mercy y that considereth the gret merdes of Grod, i^ewed 
hym of (rod, and studyeth to be merciful, as the hevenly 

Luc. ▼!. Father is merciful. He that doth this, seketh not to murder 
his brother, but rather to save his life; not to empoverish 
and beggar him, but rather to mayntain his substance and 

1 vti. IT. welth. He that doth thus, seaketh not how to slaundre, 
backbyte, betray, and falsely accuse his neiboure, but as 
Christ hath covered his faults, so spredeth he furth charitie 
to his brother, and covereth his faults with charitie, which 
hydeth the multitude of sins. Briefly, the man that seak- 
eth this mercy is ful of bowels of pity, gentihies, mildnes, 
patience, and long suffering; he is even another Christ to 
his neibour, doth good to al men, and hurt to no man, and 
evermore seaketh not his awn, but that whidi pleaseth Jesu 
Christ. And as for glorying in his awn merits and works, 
he cannot, but acknowledgeth the saying of the Apostel to 

1 Cor. iT. be trew. What hast thou but thou hast received it f Yfthou 
receyvedst ity why hooatest then as though thou receyvedst U 

1 Cor. i. not f And ageine, Let him that booateth, boost in the Lord, 
319 There was laid ageinst me another article of Hoggard, 
'''* thus. He saidj al mens traditions shal be plucked up by the 
rote, as Christ saith. Every plant that my hevenhf Father 
hath not pkmtedy shal be plucked up by the rote. This ar- 
ticle, said the Bishop of Sarum, is anabaptistical. Wei, let 
it be what ye wil. I nether so spake nor thought ; but 
I said thus indede; Al mens traditions, contrary to the law 
of Grod, and. to the doctrine of Christs trewth, shal be 

Matt. XT. plucked up by the rote. For so hath Christ said. Every 
plant that my heoevdy Father plaaited not, shal be plucked 
up by the rotes. And God hath so wrought even before our 
eyes, that we may se this every day more and more fulfilled. 
The abolishing of the Bomain Bishop, the throwing down 
of abbays, the destruction of sects, the putting away of 
pelting perdons, and the roting out of famous idols, teach 
plainly, that hevin and erth may pass, but the word of God 
jshal not pass. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS- 469 

The residue of al the Romain impostures must neads 
fall, though al the Papists wold set to their shuldres, and 
lift and undreprop til thei burst. And this I say to you in Note this, 
the word of the Lord, that the day wil come, whenthe very ^^^^*^^ 
rote of al popery, even your masses, wil be plucked up by ?»«»> an^ 
the rote ; and al the world shal know how shamefully ye 
abuse the holy Supper of the Lord, and how Yiow like ty- 
rants ye be in persecuting and burning pore men. In that 
day wil your shaven crown, the charact and mystery of 
iniquity, cease, according to the saying of Daniel, Cum ve- 
nerit Sanctus sanctorum^ cessabit unctio vestra. And then 
it shal be &o(mgdical to preach. Every pUmt that the he- 
vmh/ Father hath not pUmted, shal be plucked up by the 
rotes: and not, as the Bishop of Sarum saith, aiiabaptistical. 
For then shal ye no more be called lords; and al your 
pomp and power wil have such a fal, as al the world shal 
^ondre at the sodeyn destructyon of Babylon, and at the 
fal of the i^ameless idol Baal, and his shaven chaplejms.. 
And as ye have brewed to others, so shal the Lord brew to 
you a bytter sore cup, and avenge upon you the bloud x){ 
al rightwyse, that ye have shed from the be^ning. In that 
day the Lord wil shew mercy upon his Church of England, 
and wil give them shephards according to his wil, that shal 
teach them the Scripture, and not forbid it them. Even 
such Bishops as are written of in Pauls Epistles. Then shal i Tim.'iii, 
your unpure chastity be> known to be a filthy, wicked, and 
detestable kind of Sodomitical buggerie, and an whole sea 
of whoredom and vmclennes. Then shal wedlock be ho- 
norable among al men, and the bed therof holy, pure, and 
vndefiled. And shameful whoredom shal be banished owt 
of Gods ministers, and owt of al good and honest company, 
and not once able to shew her whorish face. Lord Jesu 
arise, and accomplish this shortly. Let not Antichrist and 
his chapleyns prevail any longer. O Lord, judg thou them, 
and destroy thou them ; for their pride is come up to the 
hevin. 

They have a saying, Malum bene coUocatum non est dir- 
movendum. An evU wel placed is not to be removed. This 

Hh3 



Digitized by 



Google 



470 APPENDIX OF 

appereth to be the saying of some such, as said to Paul, 
Rom. iii. £^^ n^ do evU that good may come iherqf. But let al such 
take heed what Paul testifieth of such, T%evr damnatiofiy 
The PapisUsaith he, is rigktwyse. But by this it appereth, that they 
popery to themselfes think their popery to be nowght, evil and wicked ; 
♦ b« nowght. yg^ j^ jjj^y jjQ^ Y^ towched, because it is wel placed. O 
3 20 hypocrites and placers of iniquity! which wil worship, I 
think, the devil himself, if he were wel placed. Is this the 
cure of a Bishop, to suffre an evil wel placed ? How agreeth 
evil with the holy Church of God ? Cal ye that wel placed^ 
that standeth in the dispite of God, in the blasphemy and 
dishonor of his name, in the contempt of his Gospel and 
Hier. i. word ? Gted said to Hieremy, Ihme appointed ikee over na^ 
turns and kvngdomes, that thou shuldest pluch tip by the 
rotes, and destroy , and throw down, and buHdf and plant. 
This is the oiBce of a trew Bishop, to pluck up malum bene 
coUocatum, and not only to remove it, but utterly to de- 
stroy it : and to place instead of yt the holy word of God. 
Which, as it is the moost precious treasure that ever was, 
so at this day (the more pytie) it is but slenderly placed. 
Wel, you wil tiot dimove that evil wel placed : but the day 
Apoc. li. wil come, that he that holdeth seven Starrs in his right hand, 
and walketh among the seten golden candlesticks, wil come 
swiftly, and remove your candlestick from his place, except 
ye repent. And then your evil wel pldced shal come to 
nowght, and perish with the workers of it. Yet when that 
day Cometh, remembre, that I, whom you murdered, gave 
you warning how you might escape that daunger. 

There cam in ageinst me one Sir John Massy, and toke 
his oth devoutly, that he wold testify but trewth, and al 
trewth. What he layd to my charge, I know not Thes 
are al the matters they have ageinst me, save that they 
sowght out of the Bishop of Londons re^ster old accusa- 
tions layd to my charge two yeres agone, and as truly ga- 
thered then ageinst me as thes mine adversaries have ga- 
thered now. Notwithstanding the Bishop of London then 
■ J** ^^*'*** swore by his baptism I shuld never more here of yt». 

D. RoystoQS. Vicar Gale, of Howsted in Essex. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. «n 

The article then ageinst me was of Jree m2. That I IV. 
shuld then have said, A man hath no free ml to do good. 
This I said, and say again, that a man by the powre and 
strength of his awn free wil only, is not able ether to do 
good or to think good: but that he may do and think, 
and long to do ony thing good afore Gkxl, the H. Goost 
must come and create a new hert, and goveme him into al 
trewth. Thou art created, healed, arid saved. Which of all 
thes hast thou of thy self, O man ? Which of al these ys 
not impossible for thy free wil ? Man could not create him* 
self before he was made, nor redeme hymself when he was 
fidlen ; nor yet can he conserve and kepe himself after he is 
redemed. Kepe me^ O Lord^ saith David, ,/&r my trust e^Ps. zv. 
in thee. Ageine, The Lord kepeth thee: the Lord is thy pro^v%, cm. 
tection, better tha/n thy right hand. 

Another article, T%it I spake ageinst the invomtion mid V. 
praying to saints. As for invocatyon, which is to desire 
some good thing that we have nede of to be given us, or 
that some evil thing, that greveth us, to be taken awey 
from us ; this is the work of the third commandment, and 
so pertayneth to God, that it is not to be given to ony crea^ 
ture in hevin and erth. Saynts of God are right hyly to 
be praysed, and their lyvings to be followed : whidi the 
hypocrits litel regarde. And to desire them to pray with us 
and for us, I think it after a maner tolerable. But he thatJ<>,b*3dv.zy. 
never prayeth to them is never the farther from God, so heQhrjB. in 
lean and pray to Christ, in whose name, and not in the^^^^* ... 

, cap. xziii. 

saints, we are commanded to make our prayers. But whatg21 
a preposterous hypocnsy of holines is this, to make so much 
prating of worshipping saints, and to desjuse the holines 
that the saints had in their ly ving f To magnify the pro* 
pbets that are dead, and to persecute the prophets that are 
alyve! To laud and extol the Apostels, and to condempn 
them for heretiques that teach the Apostels doctrine ! Cal 
ye this worshipping of saynts P fFo fo ^(m, iSicnAe^ and PAo- 
risees, hypocrites^ ihiU gilde the sepultwes and monuments 
qfsamtSy sayings Yf we had bene in ourjhihers dayes^ we 
wold net have be^e their Jelowes in the bloudshede of the 

Hh 4 



Digitized by 



Google 



LeT. m, 
1 Pet. i. 



472 APPENDIX OP 

prophets. Thv>s ye wiinesj that ye are their children thai 
slew the prophets. FuffiU you dlso the measure of your 

Jixthers. You serpents j adiers-fry^ how wU ye escape the 

judgment of God f 
CoLiil. I besech thee, gentil reader, chth thyself as an elect of 

Godj a samt a/nd beloved^ with bowels qfpitye^ and kind 
herty gentilneSy modesty, and humilities patience, longsuf 

Jringf a/nd charitte, peace, goodly Joy, liberaiite,Jaith, meak^ 
nesSy a/nd temperancy. As for praying to the dead saints, 
thou art not commanded nor counseled in the Scripture. 
But to have thes yertues God commanded, saying. Be ye 
holy, as I am holy. The unction of God, which teacheth al 
things, shal also teach you what is best, according to the 
wil of God : to whom I commend thee. 
^' Item, Another article. He spcike against censing in the 

church, and other ceremonies, and against organs, calling 
them'popngiwherfbre what should ye do with them f 

Al the care is to maynteyn and uphold ceremonies, 
images, and singing, and playing on organs. But as for 
Gods word preaching or reding, they care not at al. Thei 
are like to a nurse, that taketh awey an apple from a child, 
and eateth it herself; and because the child shuld n€»t ciy, 
she giveth it a puppet of clowts to dandle with. Even so 
thei have taken awey the word of God ; and because the 
people shuld not require it agein, they have such stuff in 
the place of it as is agreable for such pastours. But let al 
hypocrites know, that like as no Christen man but alloweth 
al goodly ceremonies, and that are done in an ordre to 
edifying, having thes significations declared owt of Grods 
word; so nether I, nor none that love God, can allow 
that the people of God shuld be blindly and ignorantly 
noseled in ceremonious superstition, without their dew in- 
struction to godlynes. And as psalmes, hymnes, and spu 
ritual songs owght to be songe to the Lord in our herts, 
and all spirits must prayse God; so dowbtles it is nothing 
commendable, but utterly to be reproved, that the people 
shal come to the churches, and tary there three or four 
hours, and have nothing tawght them of Grod, or of his word. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 478 

but. only here a noise in a forayne tonge, that unneth the 
singers themselves understand. Thus did I speak ageynst 
your singing, piping, cendng, and al other your popery 
don without fruit, to the dishonor of Grod, to the hindrance 
of his word, to the mayntenance of al hypocritical supersti- 
tion and papistry. 

Another article, item, He spake ctgeinsi trental masses^ vil. 
soffingy ihei profit not sowles departed. This article, I 
think, thei take for my greatest heresie. For indede this 
wringeth thdr god-belly, that his eyes water for pain. Yt 
is now tyme to loke about, when that golden trefital is 3 22 
towched. This trental is the main post that upholdeth al 
the house. Wei, I wil deal gently with you, because when 
this were gone, a gret many of you might begg. For ye 
can nether preach nor teach, nor do ony other good work 
to get your living. And when ye have proved the history 
of S. Gregories mother to be trew, then wil I allow you S. 
Gregories trental. In the mean season I wil exhort al that 
profes the name of Jesu Christ, that they so ly ve in this 
lyfe in the fear of Gtxl, and works of his commandments^ 
that at their, deth thei neade not your trental. For sure if 
thei do, I am afraid they shal purge a good while in hel, or 
your trental wil help them. 

There was sent for into Essex one Mr. Leswel, who herd viil 
me preach upon Ester Tuesday was two yere. Thifii man 
brought in a byl of repcni; upon my sermon, as here fol- 
oWeth : '< S3nr Robert Wisdome exhorteth his parishners 
^^ to take the Scripture in their hands, when thei met toge- 
^' ther on the Sondayes and hdydayes at the alehouse, and 
^^ to talk, and commune, and reason of yt.*^ This article I 
preached and so tawght indede. This is no heresy. Yea, 
but said my Lord of London, when thei are drunken thei 
ahal unreverendly handle the Scripture, and much mischief 
may come by yt. I answer, I therfore exhorted them to 
have the Scaipture in their hands, that, remembring the 
fear of God, thei might abstain from excess and dronken- 
ahip. Nether is it the talking of the Scripture that bredeth 
ony evily but the mischevous and malicious herts of Papists 



Digitized by 



Google 



474 APPENDIX OF 

and hypocrites, that oannot abide the Scripture. Thdr 
Job. ill. owlish eyes wil not su£Per them to abide the light. Thdr 
works are evil, and they wil not come to the light, lest theyr 
works shuld be rebuked. But if scmietime perchance evil 
happen among them that have the word of God present. 
These are what mischef, abhomination, blasphemies, detractions, slao- 
of roS^ dres, backbyting, rybaldry, filthy communication, unclean 
hate God's gestures, uncheritable rayling, horrible othes, and sudi 
^ other mischef wil be among them that have not €rods words 

among them ? What is the cause of so many dronkards, so 
much pride, that men set so much by themself, and so litil 
by God, that they are so covetous, so puft up, such shame- 
ful hypocrites, such horrible swerers, so cursed tonged, so 
disobedient to their parents, so unthankful, so ungodly, and 
unnatural, such brekers of promise and covenaunts, such 
raylers, so intemperate, so cruel, so neglecting al goodnes, 
such traitors' and so falseherted to th^ {nmoe, so heady in 
al mischef, so blowen up, such flatterers and lyars, such fol- 
owers of beastly hists, rather than the love of God? Surely 
nothing else, but that thei have throwen from them the 
word of God, and there is no wisdome in them. 

It is seditious to rede the Scripture, but to talk of whor- 
dom, of filthines, of craft, mischef, and al ungodUnes, doth 
no hurt at al, say our hypocrites. But I must neads be an 
heretick for exhorting them to the reading of the Scripture, 
and thei Catholicks that oondempn the Scripture. To talk 
of Christs deth, cros, passion, resurrection, is seditious: to 
talk of imclennes, and such filthines as infecteth the very 
air, is not only tolerable, but also laudaMe. I preached it 
even so, and I repent it not : make on it what yee please. 
323 Another. Itemy he said, / trust to God to se the dagf^ 
IX. ffua maiydes wii sing the Scripture at their whelesy and 
phwmen at their plow. I thank God, thorow my Lc»xl 
Jesu Christ, I have sene that day, and I know husbandmen 
and men of occupation at this day, as wel seen or better in 
the Scriptures then a gret many of priests, yea then some 
that were heads, and are called raUn and master doctcMT 
at every word. The name of God be Messed for it. 



Digitized by 



Google 



RECORDS AND ORIGINALS. 47S 

Item, he said, We have a Jyvmg Christ j md not a Christ X. 
afclcmts. This I said, say, and wil say; my Lord JesuRom. vi. 
Christ is risen from the death, and lyveth and reygneth J'^^*- 1"- 
Lord and King in the glory of his Father, world without ^^' ** 
end ; able to save, kepe, maintayne, and defend al his ser- 
vants from sin, deth, devil, despair, hel, and damnatyon, and 
from al evils bodily and gostly ; and he is al good, and wil ^"- ^™; 
work al things to their salvatyon that trust in him. And* *'*'^* 
he is able to destroy and punish al his adversaries with al 
maner of plages in their bodies, and with everlasting dam- 
natyon in their sowles. And surely so wil he do, except 
thei repent the soner, and ask for mercy. Thei shal know 
right wel, that he is nothing pleased with ther shameful hy- 
pocrisy, and glistering superstition, nor with the abhomina- 
tyons that reygne in this myserable and wretched world. 
Thd idial not find him a Christ of clowts, one that cannot 
do the office of God. But as he is God indede, so shal at 
the wicked feal his mighty hand and powre, except thei re- 
pent. For he shal deliver them unto wrath, indignatyon, Rom. u. 
tribulatyon, and perpetual anguysh and damnatyon, that 
shal come upon the sowle of al that work iniquitie. I trust 
ye wil let this stand for trewth til another yere. 

Item, he said, that sowles departed do not come again xi. 
and waik, and play bo-peap with its. I said so indede. 
What is then to be said to such apparitions as many one 
have seen in our days? Surely nothing but the words of S. 
Paul ; Forasmuch as men received not the hve of trewth, t Thess. u. 
fAof they mi^ he saved, God shal send among them strong 
Ulusions, thai ihey may beleve hfes: that thei al may